《Apocalypse Arrival》


 CH 1

    In the doomsday, is it the monster that descended from the sky that would eventually destroy mankind, or the demon buried in the heart of humans?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°How is the situation of the chassis?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°No problem.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from under the car.


    Chu Qianxun made a tick on the record card in her hand: ¡°Motor oil? Brake fluid?¡±


    After the front cover of the car was opened, a hand covered with oil was stretched out, and made ¡®OK¡¯ sign.


    ¡°Brake pads?¡±


    A voice came from the chaotically modified off-road vehicle: ¡°It works.¡±


    Chu Qianxun made a record, bent down and measured the tire pressure by herself, carefully checking the condition of each tire.


    It has been ten years since the end of the world, and it¡¯s already good that they can still rent a car at the camp.


    The inspection before departure can¡¯t be overstated.


    When chased by those monsters, a car with superior performance is likely to save the lives of a group of people.


    Chu Qianxun stood up and closed the notebook.


    She looked tired, her hands were greasy, and she was skinny.


    Long-term hunger and fatigue made her look more than ten years older than her actual age.


    Like most people who lived in this doomsday, she was numb, sluggish, and her whole person looked grey and lifeless.


    Most of the survivors in the past ten years have worked hard, but they are eager to live more than ever before.


    In order to live as long as possible in this world where demons are rampant, everyone is trying their best to survive.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rent this one, Ji Bo.¡± Chu Qianxun respectfully held a bag of grain, and said to the old man sitting on the sidelines and flipping through the newspaper.


    Yes, the newspaper.


    In this era when various modern communication facilities have lost their functions, newspapers have once again become one of the important means for mankind to obtain information.


    Ji Bo, who was sitting at the parking lot, didn¡¯t look up. He flipped a page of the newspaper, and signaled that he knew.


    There was an eye-catching line on the front page of the newspaper, which is¡­


    ¡®Tragic! City A fell, and the city of 10,000 people turned into a cemetery of yellow sand overnight!¡¯


    The existence of Shura, the death knell of mankind!


    A man more terrifying than a demon ¨C Ye Feitian!


    Chu Qianxun sighed in her heart.


    ¡®It was the devil again, how many people did he kill? Fortunately, City A is far away from here.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, come out, get in the car and we¡¯ll set off.¡± She knocked on the car, indicating the companion under the car to come out.


    There was only silence.


    ¡°A Wu? Xiao Chen?¡± Chu Qianxun felt a bad feeling in her heart.


    A pool of bright red blood quietly flowed on the ground under the car, and a pair of gloomy red eyes appeared in the shadow behind the wheel.


    ¡®Demon!¡¯


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s pupils contracted, and she backed several meters away.


    Her fists suddenly clenched, and the air on her hand began to compress rapidly, forming two crescent-shaped wind blades.


    A sigh-like voice sounded in the night.


    The voice seemed to be the most tender and sweet of a woman, with a very strange trembling, as if speaking next to Chu Qianxun¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Aya~ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten a young woman¡¯s flesh.¡±


    The blood-red eyes moved from the bottom of the car to her side in an instant.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s hair stood up all over her body.


    A strong sense of fear seized her.


    ¡®I¡¯m done. ¡® she thought, ¡®it¡¯s too strong.¡¯


    ¡®Even though it is so difficult to live, I really want to live longer.¡¯


    This was the last thought that flashed in Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind before she died.


    ¨C


    Because the human civilization has been destroyed for a decade, their camp at night are generally primitive and silent.


    Chu Qianxun hadn¡¯t heard such a noise for many years.


    The car noise in the distance, the sound of typing on the keyboard, the girls giggling, the background music in the TV series, the English words that are recited repeatedly¡­


    The fragmented, vague, and distant or near sounds are mixed together which made her restless in her sleep.


    Chu Qianxun opened her eyes at once.


    She abruptly got up, held her palms on the edge of the bed, turned over from the top bunk in a beautiful somersault, and landed firmly on the ground.


    With one hand propped on the ground and toes ready to go, Chu Qianxun watched the surroundings vigilantly.


    She was both surprised and suspicious. The little movement just now made her realize the dullness and weakness of this body.


    Just turning over from a two-story bed, her soles and palms felt a faint pain.


    Chu Qianxun realized that she was not dead, but she had lost her strength and was in an unfamiliar environment.


    This place seems to be a female dormitory with four bunk beds.


    The lower level is a desk and the upper level is a sleeping berth with curtains.


    To Chu Qianxun, this room was vaguely familiar.


    A disheveled head came out of a cartoon bed curtain on the upper bunk, and Chu Qianxun¡¯s gaze was directly facing her.


    The two stared at each other for a moment.


    In a very familiar voice, that head talked to Chu Qianxun¡¯s.  ¡°Chu Qianxun, are you okay? Why did you suddenly jump down from that height? Do you want to scare me to death?¡±


    Chu Qianxun remembered. This was from her college days, their dorm head, Han Xuan.


    However, Han Xuan died ten years ago. She died in front of Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Qianxun turned her head blankly and looked out of the window.


    The windows of the dormitory are facing the gate of the school.


    There was a lot of traffic on the street outside the gate, and from time to time a few horns sounded in.


    Several boys on bicycles drive past under the willow trees inside the school gate.


    Under the tree, there is a couple holding hands and talking to each other with sticky words of love.


    Next to the window is a desktop that was turned on. It¡¯s computer screen flashing blue light, clearly displaying the time on the screen saver, March 17, 20XX


    Chu Qianxun found herself back before the end of the world.


    There are still five days before the demon descended.

 CH 2

    Fu Guoxu is a standard rich second-generation, or third-generation official.


    His father was in business but his uncles and grandfathers were all bigshots. His grandfather is even the leader of a certain military area.


    He is now in his junior year and is studying at H University¡¯s School of Economics and Trade. After graduating next year, he will naturally have a bright and broad road of life waiting for him. For him, dating bubbly girls and enjoying this college career comfortably is the most serious thing right now.


    Fu Guoxu was having today¡¯s lunch in a steakhouse near the school.


    A Xuemei from his department sitting not far away attracted his attention.


    This sophomore girl seems to be named Chu Qianxun, and she has a small reputation in the University.


    With her long hair, beautiful appearance, coupled with slim and slender figure, she looked like a pure beauty. Praised by the people in the department, she could be regarded as a figure like a class flower.


    However, Fu Guoxu rarely provokes such a good-family girl.


    When chasing this type of girls, they usually have their nose up in the sky, acting lofty. They seem to think that rejecting a rich second generation a few times would show their noble temperament. That in their eyes, money is like dirt.


    After being in a relationship, they were particularly troublesome. They are too emotional and materialistic.


    When Fu Guoxu first entered university, he was young and ignorant and had this so-called pure campus love thought.


    When the time to breakup came, the girls would threaten to end their life.


    But they would take the break-up fee without any hesitation, and at the same time they would not forget to severely scorn him, which caused him to have a reputation of a scumbag for three years.


    But the junior sister in front of him is really interesting. Judging from her clothes, she¡¯s not from a poor family.


    But she looked like she hadn¡¯t eaten in ten years, with tears in her eyes and feasting on the steak in front of her savagely. She finished a portion of steak, and raised her thin arm: ¡°Waitress, another one.¡±


    Fu Guoxu sat opposite Chu Qianxun, he raised his feet, put on a posture that he thought to be chic, and said: ¡°Junior sister, what a coincidence. Well, did something happen? For you to turn your grief into appetite?¡±


    The girl who has her mind immersed in battling against food took time before glancing at him.


    With that glance, Fu Guoxu straightened his body subconsciously, and felt all his hair on the back stood up.


    His family can be regarded as a veteran family, and many of his cousins ??are serving in the army. It can be said that he had mingled with various fighting masters since he was a child. Fu Guoxu knew that only those who have been on the real battlefield and have seen blood will inadvertently give people this kind of horrible feeling.


    ¡®Is it an illusion?¡¯, Fu Guoxu thought. This is just a sophomore in the finance department.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the slightly fat man in front of her, and was lost in thought for a moment.


    After ten years, her memory has become a little fuzzy, and she doesn¡¯t recognize many people in the school.


    Fortunately, she quickly remembered that this was a senior in her college. The famous rich second-generation in their university that everyone gave a nickname of ¡®Silly Fu¡¯ because of his stupidity and wealth. There are rumors in the department that he relied on the wealth of his family, and he wasn¡¯t only wretched but also very carefree.


    So even though they sometimes met in club activities, Chu Qianxun had always been dismissive of this senior.


    But at this moment, the reason why she could immediately remember his name was because of another matter.


    On the day when the end came, she ran blindly with the panicked people in the school.


    Flustered, Chu Qianxun fell when a terrifying demon had reached a place less than ten meters away from her.


    Both her hands and feet felt weak. Unable to stand up, she screamed for help but no one stopped to help her.


    When she thought she was bound to die, the fat senior came running out of breath and pulled her up.


    ¡°Quick! Run away, junior sister!¡±


    At that time, Fu Guoxu was sweating profusely, his hair was messy, and his face was pale in fright. He was not as well-dressed as he is now.


    Although she never met this senior again, Chu Qianxun still remembered his appearance.


    That was one of the few warmth she had received during those cruel years.


    Chu Qianxun lowered her head and smiled. She pinned the hair on her temples behind her ears, and stretched out her hand forward,


    ¡°Senior Fu, long time no see.¡±


    Fu Guoxu inexplicably panicked. In order not to show his timidity, he had a look of going into a battle when shaking hands with Chu Qianxun.


    The little white hand squeezed lightly on his hand almost unnoticeable, and then pulled it away.


    ¡®Damn it! It¡¯s really misleading.¡¯ Fu Guoxu thought in his heart that this girl is definitely a social butterfly.


    The girl opposite him straightened her sitting posture, wiped her mouth with a tissue, and called the waiter to take away the tableware, frowning slightly.


    ¡°It seems very abrupt to say this. But I did encounter something and I want to ask Senior Fu for a favor.¡± Chu Qianxun said straightforwardly, ¡°The elder in my family is seriously ill. I¡¯m in an urgent need of money. Senior, can you lend me some money?¡±


    Fu Guoxu frowned in his heart and did not speak. He knew that everyone called him Fu Silly, but he was not really stupid.


    Chu Qianxun opened her backpack, took out a red book, and pushed it on the table: ¡°This is the title certificate of my house, written in my name, please take a look. I can write you an IOU, and use the house as collateral.¡±


    Fu Guoxu snorted: ¡°What am I going to do with your title certificate? I am not a loan shark. How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand.¡±


    Fu Guoxu hesitated. The amount is somewhat high, but for him it is just a pocket money that he can easily take out.


    No matter how much, he should just leave directly without thinking about it at all.


    The school girl frowned, her eyes were slightly red, and she looked at him pitifully.


    ¡°It¡¯s really urgent that I can¡¯t think of other ways. Please help me, senior .¡±


    ¡­.


    When Fu Guoxu came out of the steak shop, he was still a little confused.


    He looked at the inexplicable transfer text message on the phone, and began to wonder if he had been deceived again.


    Although he used to coax his girlfriend when she¡¯s unhappy, he hadn¡¯t bought a bag of tens of thousands of dollars as a gift.


    But what¡¯s with him lending money to a junior sister he wasn¡¯t familiar with?


    This junior sister has a face that is not familiar with world affairs, but she gives Fu Guoxu the feeling that she has been in the society for many years.


    She both have a soft and cute appearance, and a powerful momentum.


    This kind of contradictory feeling made Fu Guoxu feel very fresh, so he surrendered and wants to see what this junior sister was planning to do.


    She couldn¡¯t run anyway. Fu Guoxu shook his head and forgot about the trivial matter of spending 100,000 yuan from his pocket money.


    ***


    Chu Qianxun was sitting in the taxi bound for the airport. She clicked the Taobao app on her mobile phone, buying all kinds of things every second.


    ¡®The money is not enough. It is better to get more money.¡¯ She raised her hand and looked at her watch. It was 13:00 on March 17th, and there are still five days left before March 22nd.


    The plane took off from Huacheng and landed on Lu Island.


    Chu Qianxun carried a small backpack and walked in this island with slight sea breeze in the air.


    Her footsteps stopped in front of a small building that was quite old.


    She raised her head and looked at the balcony on the sixth floor.


    That is her home, the home that has repeatedly appeared in her dreams for ten years, the home that he has not returned to for more than ten years.


    But in the eyes of people in this time and space, she just stayed in college for a year and did not go home for fear of being hurt after her parents unexpectedly died.


    Chu Qianxun stared for a long time, lowered her head, and walked into a real estate agency in the community.


    She took out a property certificate and its copy, then put it on the table.


    ¡°I want to sell the house.¡± She spoke.


    A young agent warmly received her.


    After checking the authenticity of her title certificate and ID card, the agent became more enthusiastic.


    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s a house in our community. According to the latest transaction price, your one-hundred-square-meter house can be sold for between four and a half million yuan depending on the decoration.¡±


    The agent looked at the young and immature client and said a lower house price, so that it would be easier to make a deal later.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only sell it for three million.¡±


    ¡°You, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only sell for three million, but I want to receive a one million deposit. I will sell it to whoever pays the deposit first.¡±


    The agent was stunned for a moment. After being in real estate for so many years, such customer who is in urgent need of money is not unheard of.


    He asked Chu Qianxun to wait a while, got up and went to the manager¡¯s room to explain the situation to his manager.


    ¡°Keep this customer, don¡¯t let her leave our agency.¡± The manager suddenly became energetic, ¡°If she walks out of here and goes to another agency, we may not be able to earn money.¡±


    At the same time, he quickly I made a few phone calls.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll call someone to check the condition of her house.¡± The manager taught his salesman, ¡°As long as the house is okay and there are no other mortgages and disputes, we will immediately collect a million and book this house first.¡±


    The real estate market now is very good. He booked this house for one million and can sell it at a normal price in less than a week or two. After the entire contract is processed, it can take up to one month.


    In one month, a difference of one or two million can be earned. The manager of this agency laughed happily.

 CH 3

    ¡°Little girl? Why would you call your brother today? Haha.¡±


    When her cousin, Xu Xiangyang¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t control herself, making circles of her eyes red for a moment.


    Is it possible that being reborn in her young body, her tear glands have regressed back to their original state?


    Chu Qianxun remembered that she hadn¡¯t really shed tears for many years.


    Of course, when it is difficult to survive, being a female and performing a drama while crying, wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Brother Xiangyang, I have something to say with you.¡± Chu Qianxun quickly controlled her emotions.


    ¡°Ei, ei, tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡± Xu Xiangyang on the other end seems to talk casually, but in fact he was nervous.


    In the background, there was a sound of cooking in the kitchen, and a middle-aged man was talking: ¡°Who¡¯s calling? Is Xunxun calling? Wife, Xunxun is on the phone.¡±


    Then, there was a sound of colliding on tables and chairs, and the other side of the phone became unusually quiet.


    Chu Qianxun could imagine that at this moment, her aunt and uncle squeezing in front of her cousin Xu Xiangyang¡¯s phone, and the family of three waiting for her to speak.


    More than a year ago, Chu Qianxun¡¯s parents were both killed in a car accident.


    Chu Qianxun, who had just entered university at the time, could hardly accept this dreadful news.


    She naively vented her grief to her aunt¡¯s family who was the only people who treated her really good.


    Her aunt¡¯s family economic conditions were not particularly good.


    Her uncle and cousin have their own small aluminum alloy shop in the community, and their income wasn¡¯t much. The shop also accepts some renovation work to subsidize the family.


    Her aunt is just an ordinary housewife.


    After her parents passed away, they left Chu Qianxun a house and four to five million cash.


    Some ill-intentioned relatives often talk to Chu Qianxun¡¯s ears, and Chu Qianxun therefore feels that the aunt¡¯s all kinds of care for her are all for the purpose of stealing the little property left by her parents.


    Although after the parents left, even when her aunt and uncle were busy, they still helped her take care of her parents¡¯ funeral affairs. They also ran errands for her to handle the handover of house property rights, her inheritance, and other cumbersome procedures.


    But her thoughts about them didn¡¯t change. Always using a cold face towards these relatives who truly loves her.


    Her aunt¡¯s family attributed her bad attitude to the fact that she had not yet come out of the grief from losing her parents. They not only didn¡¯t mind, but on the contrary treated her more with pity and care.


    When the end came, the students in the dormitory were busy contacting their parents and relatives.


    As an orphan, Chu Qianxun only received two calls.


    ¡°Xunxun, you, are you in chaos? Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, aunt and uncle will pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Xunxun, don¡¯t run around stay at your school, brother will drive to Huacheng* to find you.¡±


    This was the last time she heard her aunt and cousin talking.


    In the messy years that followed, Chu Qianxun returned to Lu Island after several twists and turns, but never found them again.


    This is, so far, also the biggest regret in her heart.


    ¡°Hey, Xunxun why aren¡¯t you talking? Where are you now?¡± her cousin¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Chu Qianxun came back from her memory. She raised her head, looked at the window full of potted plants in her aunt¡¯s house upstairs, and replied softly, ¡°Of course I am in the dormitory, cousin.¡±


    She wanted to walk upstairs, go and meet them.


    But she can¡¯t do this, she can¡¯t explain why she suddenly ran back from school.


    At the same time, she still has a lot of work to do, and there is no extra time to delay.


    Chu Qianxun looked down at her watch. It is 8:30 in the morning on March 18th.


    There are four days left before the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this cousin. One of my classmates has a villa in Lu Island and wants to install some aluminum alloy anti-theft doors and windows. I told him, I can ask you, my cousin to help.¡± Chu Qianxun began to execute her plan.


    ¡°Oh, Xunxun, you recommended me? Okay, what is the address? I will go and see with dad.¡±


    The house was actually sold yesterday, and then she rented this villa.


    The owner of the villa is abroad, and the right is entrusted to an agency. Chu Qianxun readily paid one month¡¯s rent, deposit and intermediary fees. She signed a three-year lease. The only requirement is to allow her to renovate and strengthens the doors and windows.


    After the doomsday broke out, because Lu Island was a separate island with small population, relatively few demons appeared there. The demons that haven¡¯t evolve yet from outside the island in the early days could not cross the sea.


    There was a large group of troops stationed near Lu Island, and that troops reacted quickly in suppressing the monsters on the island with powerful firepower.


    They blew up the bridge and controlled the situation in Lu Island. In the early period of doomsday, Lu Island became a paradise for survivors. But this also lead the destruction of Lu Island in the later period.


    Chu Qianxun also returned to Lu Island in the early days of the doomsday. At that time, she and some survivors were arranged near a villa area.


    She remembered that the security in this area was relatively good at the beginning of the doomsday, and the residents who had lived in it had not been driven out.


    She intends to trick her cousin¡¯s family into the villa¡¯s community and stay where she rented.


    At least at the moment when the doomsday broke out, she could let them stay in the reinforced room.


    ¡°Cousin, you should go there today. No. It¡¯s better to go now.¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t give Xu Xiangyang time to think about it. ¡°There is not much work. Just install aluminum alloy anti-theft on a few windows and reinforce them. Then install an anti-theft high-voltage wires on the gate and the fences of the yard. They paid 200,000 yuan and the only requirement is that the work should be fast and it¡¯s finished in just four days.¡±


    ¡°Four days? Why is it so urgent? ¡°


    ¡°Brother Xiangyang, in order for them to choose you, I swore in front of my classmates. You must go. I already collected all the deposit for you, and received one hundred thousand. I will send you a picture of the villa first to take a look.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang still wants to talk but the phone over there has hung up.


    Afterwards, his WeChat rang. It¡¯s the photos Chu Qianxun sent.


    It was a two-story single-family villa, surrounded by a high wall, and the entire villa added up to a dozen windows.


    There was also an attached screenshot of Chu Qianxun¡¯s SMS receiving a transfer of 100,000 yuan from someone, dated yesterday.


    Xu Xiangyang showed his father Xu Maocai the photos on the phone, and the two discussed it.


    Xu Maocai called Chu Qianxun: ¡°Xunxun, I¡¯m really happy that you care about your cousin and me. But earning money is less important, it¡¯s your safety that I¡¯m most worried about. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but the job requested by your classmate¡¯s family is really strange.¡±


    To this niece who is in rebellious period, Xu Maocai who¡¯s the elder, still carefully considered his tone, ¡°Look, this villa looks magnificent, but they wanted to install solid and sturdy anti-theft windows, which is not suitable on the decoration style of the villa. Moreover, the money they gave is a little high and the time is tight. Do their family have any problems?¡±


    For this kind of question, Chu Qianxun thought about how to answer it earlier. She used her senior Fu Guoxu, who was wronged by her for 100,000 yuan yesterday, to the spot.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. My classmate¡¯s family is from a military background, and his grandfather is still the head of a certain military area. There is absolutely no problem with their family. Maybe the military leaders like this style of decoration?¡±


    Xu Maocai felt relieved after listening. He has never been in contact with that kind of high-level leader. Maybe people really like this style.


    With this order, even if he work more, he could earn 100,000 yuan, which is a lot of money.


    What¡¯s more, the deposit has already been received by his niece, and he doesn¡¯t want to make the child unhappy.


    ¡°Alright, alright, uncle will go and have a look. I must make the windows of your classmate¡¯s house sturdy.¡±


    ¡°My classmate and his parents are out of town. No one is taking care of the house, and there is nothing in it. Uncle, when you arrived at the community with cousin, show your ID card so you could get the key. My classmate has already mentioned your name.¡±


    ¡°Then we are going directly like this?¡±


    Xu Maocai is a loyal and honest person, since he took the money. For such a big job, he also wants to start working earlier and make the job more beautiful.


    ¡°Yes. You and cousin should bring materials, cutting machines, and electric welding machines. It¡¯s best to ask aunt to go there too because the place is remote and there is nothing to eat. The water and electricity in the villa are connected, you can let aunt to cook for you there. Oh right, the place is far away so you should also bring quilts and bed sheets, you can sleep there at night and don¡¯t have to run back and forth.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at her watch again, ¡°The only requirement is that you must hurry up. Before the 22nd, it must be completed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I will prepare some materials, and we will go in a while.¡±


    Xu Maocai felt a little dazed. In his impression, this nephew was quite introverted. How did she suddenly become so precise and arranged everything without breathing?


    ¡°Uncle, remember, it must be as sturdy as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ei, Xun Xun, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t lose face in front of your classmates. What¡¯s more, they paid so much money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, uncle, after four days my classmate will settle the balance to me, should I transfer it to you? I¡¯m busy with exams these days. I don¡¯t want to line-up in the bank twice.¡±


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t really want to transfer money to her uncle¡¯s family. At this time, the more money she has the better.


    After four days, all the money will become waste paper. But now she still needs to collect money to buy for supplies by unscrupulous means.


    Fortunately, her uncle trusted her very much.


    Her aunt on the otherside quickly grabbed the phone: ¡°Xunxun, your exam is important. Don¡¯t go to the bank and waste time in queuing. It¡¯s okay to transfer the money to your uncle anytime. We still have materials in your uncle¡¯s store.¡±


    Chu Qianxun pursed her mouth, she looked at the window of her aunt¡¯s house for a moment, and ruthlessly hung up the phone.


    Standing in the shadows at the corner of the community, she soon saw her uncle and cousin come downstairs and enter their shop, busy carrying long strips of aluminum alloy to the small pickup truck at home.


    Chu Qianxun watched for a while, resisted the desire to step forward, and left the community.


    Now, she¡¯s still unable to protect her aunt¡¯s family, and it doesn¡¯t make any sense to stay here.


    After being reborn, she brought back neither abilities nor any golden fingers.


    The only advantage is the memory left in her mind.


    Before the apocalypse, demon seeds descended from the sky, and the human being implanted with the demon seed may become a ¡®demon¡¯ or a ¡®saint¡¯.


    To evolve into a saint with supernatural powers, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t have any shortcuts.


    Only in the face-to-face battles with demons, can they obtain the demon seed and become the first group of humans to break through.


    She knew that her aptitude was not very good, but ten years of doomsday life taught her that escaping can only make herself weaker.


    Last time she fled hurriedly from Flower City to Lu Island, stumbling. Everything that would happen along the way is her opportunity now.


    Chu Qianxun is in long-established noodle restaurant, eating a large bowl of Shacha** noodles.


    She ate a slice of spicy and fragrant seafood noodles with an atmosphere of bitterness and enmity.


    In four days, the taste of this bite will become a memory that¡¯s hard to come by.


    The grandmother in charge couldn¡¯t help tapping the pot with an iron spoon and said: ¡°Shui zha mou (beauty), sip slowly, you can add noodles if you don¡¯t have enough food. I won¡¯t charge you for adding noodles.¡±


    Chu Qianxun lifted her face stuffed cheeks: ¡°Ad..add another one.¡±


    The plane back to Flower City is at 12 noon.


    Chu Qianxun arrived at the airport early, she checked her watch, and there was still an hour left.


    She entered the gym at the airport and started a set of fitness exercise.


    ¡®The physique of this body is really too bad. I would start panting after running a few steps. If I do a few more set of stretching and squats, my hands and feet muscles start to be overwhelmed.¡¯


    ¡®But no matter how unbearable it is, it is better than dying on the way to escape.¡¯


    After Chu Qianxun was reborn, she would always do a set physical exercises when she has time.


    She wants her body that lacks exercise, adapt as soon as possible, for her big escape four days later.


    When the plane arrived in Flower City, Chu Qianxun who had just got off the plane, received a call from his cousin.


    ¡°Xunxun, we have arrived at the villa, and the property manager gave me the key. It is indeed a bit far from home. My dad called mom and ask her to come and help. We intend to do the same as you said, food and lodging are solved here. I already looked at the scope of the project and we should be able to do it in time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just live there in peace. After you finish your work, you can take photos to show me. If my classmate has no comments, you can continue. Oh right, there might be a lot of express delivery to the villa these days. Cousin, you can help receiving it and put it in the basement after.¡±


    hu Qianxun, who was sitting in the taxi, explained one another and kept purchasing on her mobile phone.


    Rice, instant noodles, biscuits, generators¡­


    She didn¡¯t even read the details that much. If the quantity is within her scope, she desperately purchased all the necessities of life, and the address of the villa was filled.


    Walking on the road again, if she can successfully become a saint on the road, she¡¯ll return to Lu Island.


    Then she can arrange her future life with her aunt¡¯s family, avoid those dangerous people and things, and live a better life.


    If she dies on the road, these supplies can also support her aunt¡¯s family hiding in the villa for a period of time. It can be regarded as a way for her to return favors.


    Chu Qianxun glanced at her watch.


    3:00 pm on the 18th.


    She walked into a private loan center.


    Everything is still in her plan.


    There are still four days left before the end.


    Translator¡¯s Note:


    Huacheng* ¨C Hua (Flower) cheng (City). I just thought the name doesn¡¯t fit so I didn¡¯t change it. hahaha


    Shacha** noodles ¨C fresh, spicy, salty, and lil¡¯ bit sweet. Ingredients can be shrimp, fish balls, squid, large intestine, chicken gizzards, duck hearts, pork liver, fried tofu, or lean pork.

 CH 4

    When Chu Qianxun came out of the private loan center, another 300,000 deposits were added to her account.


    Although she is still a student, because she has fixed assets under her name, this small quick loan will be credited within today.


    Chu Qianxun calculated the funds she could use.


    She accidentally borrowed 100,000 yuan from Fu Silly, got a deposit of 1 million yuan in real estate transactions, 300,000 private (borrowed) loans, and all the deposits left by her parents were changed to current deposits, nearly 500,000 yuan, totaling 1.8 million yuan.


    The money is not too much, and it is not too little to say less.


    She has to buy everything she needs in less than four days and spend the money that hasn¡¯t been spent quickly.


    In the evening, Chu Qianxun returned to the dormitory.


    As soon as she opened the door of the dormitory, she was greeted by a large and small courier box, and her roommates screaming at her,


    ¡°Axun, why are you buying like crazy? Last week, who said she would chop off her hands if she bought things?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also shipped via SF Express. That¡¯s expensive! You are prodigal!¡±


    ¡°Qianxun, ignore them. What did you buy? Can you open and let us see?¡±


    Chu Qianxun opened the express box with a utility knife and pulled out a set of four exact jacket from the inside.


    ¡°One person each. Pick the one you like.¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    The chattering in the dormitory quieted down.


    ¡°You bought it for us?¡± the dormitory head Han Xuan asked in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly buy us clothes?¡± He Mingyan was also very surprised.


    ¡°I have a relative who works in a garment factory. These are all samples for quality proofing. These are very cheap so I¡¯m giving you each a set.¡± Chu Qianxun explained casually.


    ¡°This brand seems to be familiar.¡± Another roommate, Gan Xiaodan, is a fan of outdoor sports. She has some understanding of this kind of outdoor clothes and equipment. ¡°No way, this brand seems to be an international brand that specializes in outdoor sports.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan pulled out her phone, swiped it, and screamed: ¡°Wow, this is XX¡¯s professional jacket. A set of it is at least two thousand! Chu Qianxun, are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell, these are not a genuine product but an imitation.¡± Chu Qianxun interrupted her.


    ¡°This scared me to death,¡± Gan Xiaodan patted her chest, and enthusiastically opened the outer packaging of the clothes. She took it in her hands then fumbled left and right. ¡°The workmanship is really good. I almost thought it¡¯s the real thing lah.¡±


    ¡°What kind of clothes cost more than two thousand? Why so expensive?¡± Han Xuan put the clothes on her body and tried it.


    ¡°Dormitory head, Ming Yan, you don¡¯t know, this is the most famous brand for outdoor sports equipment. This jacket has excellent wear resistance, quick-drying and cold-proof effects. It is very suitable to wear in extreme environments. You guys, if you go to travel and wear it, you will know.¡± Gan Xiaodan began to show off her half-bucket knowledge.


    Chu Qianxun took out five more backpacks, one for each.


    ¡°Wow, there are also backpacks.¡± Gan Xiaodan cheered, and took the lead. ¡°This is a functional bag, waterproof and wear-resistant for a long time.¡±


    ¡°How come there are five? There is another one for Lu Zhehan, right? ¡°Han Xuan asked.


    ¡°That must be Lu Zhehan¡¯s, do you still need to talk about it?¡± Gan Xiaodan received the benefits, and the whole person was acting coquettish to Chu Qianxun, wagging her imaginary tail, ¡°Chu Chu, why are you so good? I love you to death.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Qianxun. I¡¯m really sorry for letting you spend so much money.¡± He Mingyan is as what her name suggests. She is beautiful, and she speaks softly.


    ¡°Thanks, Ah Xun.¡± The dormitory head, Han Xuan, had a better relationship with her and patted her on the shoulder without being polite.


    Chu Qianxun was silent seeing the three people with vivid smiling faces around her who once fell miserably before her eyes.


    This time, Chu Qianxun may not have the ability to save them but as much as she can, she wants to do a little bit for them.


    ***


    In the early morning campus, the air is fresh and invigorating.


    Many students appeared on the playground for morning exercise.


    A girl jogging along the track attracted the attention of many boys.


    She has fair skin, slender limbs, and her high ponytail flicks behind her head with her every jog.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty, go have a chat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which school girl it is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, she¡¯s a sophomore and the flower in Department of Economics and Trade, and she already has a master.¡±


    The muttering voices of the boys couldn¡¯t reach Chu Qianxuns ears. She ran for about one kilometer and when she felt her limit, she stopped.


    Panting through her mouth, she raised her hand to look at her watch.


    It is 6:45 in the morning on the 19th, and there are still three days before the end of the day.


    She walked towards the large supermarket and pharmacy outside the school.


    Chu Qianxun returned to the dormitory carrying a large bag of food and medicine when a man reached out and stopped her downstairs.


    She stared for a long time before remembering that this should be her boyfriend Lu Zhehan who she just started dating.


    For Chu Qianxun, this was a short and bad relationship ten years ago.


    At this moment, this ¡°ex-boyfriend¡± looked gentle and considerate, reaching out to take things from her with concern.


    ¡°Qianxun, why didn¡¯t you answer my call these past two days? Your roommate said you went back to your hometown. Did something happen at home?¡±


    Lu Zhehan is tall, with handsome eyebrows, and a crisp shaved short hair. He looks personable, like a very competent boyfriend.


    But Chu Qianxun knew that he was just a mere soft bastard.


    When the end came, Chu Qianxun was frightened by the terrifying monster. With tears and snots, she only knew how to run to her boyfriend who claimed he¡¯d protect her forever.


    Lu Zhehan indeed took her hand and dragged her to escape with the crowd.


    Chu Qianxun stumbled and fell to the ground while running in a panic. She stretched out her hand in a panic to ask her boyfriend for help.


    Of course, looking back now, Chu Qianxun also spurned her cowardly and incompetent self.


    When she was most frightened, Lu Zhehan didn¡¯t hesitate to shake off her hand, just trying to escape for his life. The twisted face that looked back at her while running gave Chu Qianxun the first post-apocalyptic lesson.


    If it weren¡¯t for Fu Silly to pass by and give her a hand, Chu Qianxun might have died there.


    Chu Qianxun smiled, avoiding Lu Zhehan¡¯s hand extended to her.


    Although for Chu Qianxun who was accustomed to seeing all kinds of ugly human natures in the latter part of the doomsday, Lu Zhehan was nothing at all.


    But it doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s still willing to waste her precious time on such a person.


    ¡°Sorry, classmate Zhehan but I think we are inappropriate.¡±


    Lu Zhehan¡¯s face distorted, he took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand: ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°There is no why.¡± Chu Qianxun broke his hand. ¡°We don¡¯t suit each other so let¡¯s have a good break. Lu Zhehan, don¡¯t make it too ugly.¡±


    Lu Zhehan sullenly looked at the back of Chu Qianxun leaving without mercy.


    Obviously, it was only two or three days, but this girl seemed to have suddenly changed into a different person. The aura of her whole person was different.


    A few days ago, he had obviously picked this haughty department flower in his hand. What caused this woman to completely change her attitude towards him in such a short period of time?


    ***


    In the early morning of the 20th, Xiao Liu from the car rental shop received a very young female customer.


    This customer is still a college student who just obtained her driver¡¯s license for less than a month. She called to make an appointment the day before yesterday and rent a Hummer H1 for three days.


    According to their rules, as long as the customer can provide a driver¡¯s license, deposit and credit card, they have no reason to refuse the customer.


    But Xiao Liu was still very worried about this.


    After receiving the female customer, he persuaded her along the way, hoping that the young girl could change her mind and rent a model with stable performance and friendlier to women.


    The female college student was wearing a simple casual shirt and a pair of light-colored jeans.


    She jumped into the cab, flicked her long hair, ignited, stepped on the clutch, geared a series of actions and then raised her hand.


    Turning the steering wheel with one hand to reverse the car cleanly, and add half a small drift.


    Amid the rough sound of the Hummer¡¯s engine, her innocent and immature face poked out from the cab: ¡°What model did you just tell me to change?¡±


    The domineering Hummer hurried away from the door of the rental car shop, raising dust all the way.


    Xiao Liu¡¯s colleague patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s really cool, she drove the car wildly. Has there been such a car customer for several years? What kind of car did you suggest to her to rent anyway?¡±


    Xiao Liu held up the file folder and blocked his red face.


    ***


    Chu Qianxun drove the rented Hummer all the way to the national highway on the outskirts of Huacheng, and parked the car in a small warehouse she rented in advance on the side of the road.


    She opened the trunk and neatly stacked boxes of compressed biscuits, drinking water and barrels of gasoline that had been placed in the warehouse in advance.


    After the doomsday comes, roads in the city will soon be blocked, and it is basically impossible to drive out smoothly.


    The highway will soon be paralyzed.


    Only the national road is barely passable under the first breakthrough and clearing of land by the army.


    So, Chu Qianxun prepared a car at the exit of the national highway.


    As for whether she can get to this exit, or whether she can use this car after getting here, it is not within her consideration.


    For someone who has survived ten years in doomsday, the beginning is actually a very friendly period for survivors.


    At that time, most of the food was not spoiled, all kinds of living materials were well preserved, vehicles and gasoline were available almost everywhere.


    The combat effectiveness of the newly born demons is still very low, and human beings still retain some of their basic order and morals.


    The only pity is that her body is so weak at the moment.


    Chu Qianxun sighed, and squeezed the limbs that had been sore after a few exercises.


    Whether such a body can survive, it really depends on a little luck.


    Chu Qianxun picked up her phone when it rang and her cousin Xu Xiangyang¡¯s divine voice came from the other end of the mobile phone,


    ¡°I said the little girl.¡± Xu Xiangyang was squatting in the corner of the villa, holding the phone microphone in one hand, slightly blocking the sharp noise from the chainsaw, ¡°Is this family super rich? They buy two things or more, afraid that they won¡¯t have enough?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you know? This morning, the workers sen two generators, the kind used in hotels. They said they want one to be installed and the other to be used as a spare.¡± Xu Xiangyang said in an exaggerated tone, ¡°2 100kVA generator*! How many power outages can this serve? Buy one and prepare one.¡±


    ¡°Well, the generators already arrived, is it being installed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, there have been several workers. The master said that the local tyrant has added a lot of money, and the only request is just be fast. Tsk tsk.¡± Xu Xiangyang deeply felt that he couldn¡¯t understand the world of the rich.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know what they will use this house. Since yesterday, people have been delivering goods continuously. What kind of rice, instant noodles, biscuits, quilts, everything is messy and almost piled up. My mother has been busy helping them pick up the goods all day long.¡±


    ¡°Cousin.¡± Chu Qianxun interrupted him and said in a serious tone, ¡°When the things arrive, you can help collect them. Don¡¯t shout everywhere. My classmate¡¯s family is in the army, and some confidential incidents may be involved.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang closed his mouth and said, ¡°Xun Xun, don¡¯t scare me, do they have secrets? Do you know it? Can you tell me a little bit?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiangyang, don¡¯t ask, just hurry up and do the things on your hands first. Remember, it doesn¡¯t matter if it looks good or not but it must be strong.¡±


    For Chu Qianxun, there is really very little she can do.


    It is still unknown whether her aunt¡¯s family will survive in such a chaotic environment on the day the demon seed descends.


    ¡°My classmates Villa player, there are a lot of doomsday genres, there are some novel about the last days. Cousin, when you have nothing to do in the evening watch it with uncle and aunt, OK?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work, mom would be scared to death when she saw those monsters.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Xunxun, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you talk? Look, I think it¡¯s okay? I¡¯ll take my mom and dad to watch with me at night.¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡± Oh, brother is here.¡±


    ¡°Take care of my aunt and uncle, and wait for me to go home.¡±


    At 12:10 noon on the 20th, only two days before the end.

 CH 5

    When the 21st came, the last day before the doomsday, Chu Qianxun laid a yoga blanket on the floor of the dormitory and was doing plank exercise.


    But in fact, in the middle and late stages of the doomsday, the role of the smart phones is still very large. It is a small and light information carrier where it became the knowledge base of mobile users.


    After the networks were completely paralyzed and major server base stations were destroyed, a large amount of information about human civilization was lost, making the inheritance of human knowledge almost broken.


    All kinds of information that seems to be readily available today will all become precious and difficult to obtain in doomsday.


    Chu Qianxun gave priority to download the technical knowledge related to medical emergency, chemistry and chemical industry, agriculture and forestry, animal husbandry, smelting, construction, etc., which may be useful to her so she stored it in her mobile phone and can check it at any time.


    At the same time, she installed the most detailed maps for both mobile phones, as well as some useful APP software. Of course, she did not forget the charger and power banks.


    Chu Qianxun got up from the yoga mat, wiped her sweat, then clicked on her mobile phone WeChat.


    The first thing she saw was a bunch of messages sent by Lu Zhehan but Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t look at it, and directly blocked the him.


    Followed by Xu Xiangyang¡¯s message, accompanied by various exaggerated emojis and photos.


    ¡±Oh my! Little girl, look at this lunatic. He bought a hundred boxes of instant noodles! A hundred boxes! Look, don¡¯t you think we arranged them neatly? These are divided into different flavors and color. Isn¡¯t it artistic? You have to ask the boss to give us extra handling fees.¡±


    ¡±By the way, what kind of brain circuit does your classmate have? There are only doomsday themed movies in the house, that I have no choice but to watch those zombie and demon movies every day. Ah, the devil, I almost vomited when I watched it. There are also those [Apocalypse Escape Practical Manual], [Don¡¯t Open the Door to Strangers in the Doomsday], these are all shitty books, but my parents quite loved it.¡±


    ¡±The anti-theft doors and windows are almost finished, and the high-voltage lines outside the yard are also installed. The photos are sent to you, and you should show it your classmate. Do you have any comments? Dad will finish it later. If there are no comments, we are almost ready to go back.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Qianxun put down the phone and started doing a set of fifty squats and leapfrogs.


    When Han Xuan entered the dormitory, she was startled seeing Chu Qianxun exercising in the dormitory.


    ¡±Ah Xun, what are you doing? You didn¡¯t go to class? Today, there is an advance math class. If you continue like this, be careful in failing the course. ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­ forty-nine, fifty.¡± Chu Qianxun stopped exercising then bent over to gasp, and waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll attend the advance math class tomorrow. ¡°

 CH 6

    ¡±Qianxun, Qianxun, it¡¯s the end of the world but you still have the mood to sit here and play on the computer.¡±


    ¡±But Xiaobin is waiting for me downstairs.¡± He Mingyan showed an embarrassed expression, pushed Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, and refused to stay.


    Chu Qianxun looked at her for a long while, and finally releases her arm.


    ¡±That¡¯s fine, but you have to take these with you.¡±


    Chu Chihiro picked up a sports bag she bought, and packed the supplies for one person, pulled the zipper close and hand it to He Mingyan.


    He Mingyan hesitated for a moment but still took it: ¡°Okay, thank Qianxun. The past event scared me so I will stay with Xiaobin for two days. If there is nothing wrong, I will come back.¡±


    ¡±How about eating Japanese food? I¡¯m very hungry, and suddenly want to eat sashimi for some reason.¡± Xie Xiaobin licked his lips.


    Strange, why am I so hungry? Xie Xiaobin thought in his heart. I am so hungry, I really want to eat something fresh and fishy.


    Xie Xiaobin looked at his ruddy girlfriend holding his arm, and a strange desire suddenly rose in his heart.


    ***


    Under a willow tree on the campus, stood a tall boy.


    He¡¯s wearing a modest white shirt and black trousers but his hair is a bit messy. He was panting slightly, one hand leaning on the tree trunk for support, and he seemed to be feeling uncomfortable.


    The two female students not far away saw it, and pushed each other a little bit.


    ¡±Eh, is that Senior Duan?¡±


    ¡±Yes, that handsome guy in the Civil Engineering Department.¡±


    ¡­

 CH 7

    Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan followed Chu Qianxun¡¯s appearance, lying on the bed dressed neatly.


    They were really scared yesterday.


    At night, screams sounded from time to time in the Campus that they were scared for most of the night. They only fell asleep for a short while before dawn only to be awaked by a rumbling noise from the outside of their windows.


    Han Xuan sat up on the bed at once, ¡°Wha,what happened?¡±


    Gan Xiaodan on the other side looked at her.


    She was as at a loss and frightened as her.


    Chu Qianxun slept on the bed dressed up, not even taking off her shoes. She had already gotten off the bed at this moment and stood by the window.


    She opened the corner of the curtain, looked out for a while and said, ¡°The troops are coming out. Eat something, take the bags, and we will follow the troops.¡±


    Opposite the gate of H University and across a road, there is a sloping mountain. At the entrance of the slope, the sign ¡°Military Grounds, No Idlers Allowed to Enter¡± hanged there for many years.


    Inside is the station of a certain army.


    After the doomsday came, the army was the first to react, and soon organized the first wave of counterattack against demons.


    In the initial stage, the demons only looked horrible in appearance but they were actually slow to react and had low attack power. They were once effectively suppressed by humans¡¯ thermal weapons.


    But with the rapid infection and continuous evolution of the demons, the human army quickly fell to the ground in front of the stronger demons.


    At this moment, the tanks and armored vehicles of a certain army¡¯s marine unit rumblingly opened the way ahead.


    From time to time, the sound of fighter jets passing can be heard from the sky.


    A long line of transport vehicles followed closely behind, with heavily armed soldiers sitting neatly in the vehicles.


    Many vehicles were stained with blood, but the soldiers¡¯ expressions were still serious and calm, without being overly flustered.


    The city in the early morning seemed to be awakened by this rumbling wheel.


    People who had been panicked all day and night poked their heads out of their hiding places.


    One after another, many people carried their luggage, walked or drove, and followed the slow-moving army.


    A long line gradually gathered behind the army.


    ¡°Major general, the people are following.¡± The leading major general received a radio contact from his subordinate.


    ¡°Let them follow. Although we haven¡¯t received a rescue order, we can¡¯t leave the people alone. If they can follow, let them follow. Especially the students of H University, protect them as much as possible.¡± The major general who is just and mature man made a decision. ¡°But! Once you find signs of demonization, you don¡¯t need to report, just kill it immediately!¡±


    In the bathroom, Chu Qianxun who washed her face with cold water, raised her head while holding the mirror with her wet palm.


    The girl in the mirror has a young, delicate, fair, and naive face, not what she looked like before she was reborn.


    Only those eyes revealed that there lived a soul who went through difficult years, and it vaguely overlapped with the ¡®self¡¯ ten years later.


    The road that she has walked, now she has to start from the beginning and walk again.


    Chu Qianxun walked out of the bathroom and asked while putting on her gloves, ¡°Are you ready? We are leaving.¡±


    Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan hurriedly finished eating a few bites of the food in their hands.


    They hadn¡¯t eaten anything since noon yesterday, and barely ate the instant noodle soup at the request of Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun stood on the window sill, took out a set of slow descending escape rope, fixed the safety hook to the window, and threw the rope reel out of the window.


    Then she threw one backpack out, and the other tied it tightly on her back.


    The other bag was prepared for Fu Silly. If she can meet him on the road, this bag will pay the little favor she owes him before, of course, the premise is that everything can be the same as before the rebirth.


    ¡°Qianxun when did you buy this rope?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to climb down from the window?¡±


    Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan were taken aback. Their dormitory was on the third floor.


    Chu Qianxun tapped the doorway blocked by the table and pointed her chin at it.


    ¡°Do you want to walk through the door?¡±


    A large pool of dirty blood penetrated the gap at the bottom of the door, and it was now in a semi-dry state. They couldn¡¯t dare to imagine what happened outside the door last night.


    Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan shook their heads, looking pale, and agreed to Chu Qianxun¡¯s plan.


    Chu Qianxun was standing on the window sill. She was wearing a jacket, military short boots, a pair of black gloves on her hands, an outdoor sports bag on her back, a holstered long-handled bone knife on her waist, and a dagger tied to her thigh.


    With her current strength and reaction speed, the damage and loss rate will be extremely high. Perhaps once the knife goes down, she will not be able to pull out the knife embedded in the demon¡¯s body, so she can only find a way for their escape route.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t deliberately pursue weapons, and only prepared a light and sharp bone chopper or dagger as her primary weapon.


    Chu Qianxun tied the rope¡¯s noose around her waist, tightened it, and pulled the deceleration adjuster.


    ¡°Did you see it? I¡¯ll go down first, and you will follow.¡±


    ¡°Qian¡­Qianxun, I dare not.¡± Gan Xiaodan almost cried.


    Chu Qianxun looked at her and raised the watch on her wrist: ¡°I¡¯m only going wait for you for ten minutes below. If you don¡¯t get down, I will go first.¡±


    After saying this, she stepped on the wall with one foot, held the rope in one hand, and slid down below without any hesitation in a very skilled posture.


    Chu Qianxun landed on the ground of the first floor, and cautiously looked around. Luckily, no demons appeared nearby.


    She untied and let go of the noose, and the it automatically rose back to the window sill on the third floor.


    Han Xuan caught the noose, gritted her teeth, and put it on her waist.


    ¡°Ah Xuan,¡± Gan Xiaodan¡¯s teeth trembled and stopped her, ¡°Are you really, really gonna down?¡±


    ¡°Xiaodan, Qianxun is right. No one can help us. We can only rely on ourselves.¡± Han Xuan stood up, and climb on the window. She wiped the uncontrollable tears on her face, gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and jumped from the window sill.


    The slow descending rope was not fast. Han Xuan passed through the windows downstairs and looked in through the window. The door of the bedroom on the second floor was wide open, and the belongings were scattered everywhere. On the floor, a young corpse was lying on her back. Amidst a large pool of blood, she raised her neck and stared at the window with her eyes wide open.


    That is a junior sister who came up and down the stairs on weekdays.


    Han Xuan didn¡¯t dare to look closely, and turned away with tears in her eyes.


    When her feet were about to reach the ground, sounds of rubbing the ground suddenly came from the other side of the anti-theft window on the first floor. Several blood-red fingers protruded from the gaps of the anti-theft grills. A skinless, blood-red demon tried to reach her by stretching out her hand.


    Han Xuan was about to scream but a black gloved hand covered her mouth and helped her back a few steps.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t come out.¡± Chu Qianxun said behind her.


    Gan Xiaodan stood on the window sill with her legs shaking.


    She looked at the height of the three-storey building below her feet and the demons roaming the campus in the distance, and did not dare to jump down.


    Chu Qianxun looked at her, raised her arm, and tapped the watch on her wrist with her finger.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t come down, we will leave.¡¯ She mouthed.


    Tears welled up in Gan Xiaodan¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to speak out, so she could only bite her lip. Finally closing her eyes, pulled the rope, and jumped down, the slow-descent device helped her slowly descend to the ground.


    When Han Xuan caught her, she was still breathlessly sobbing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Qianxun drew out the dagger, held it in her hand, and walked towards the school gate cautiously.


    Fierce gunfire sounded from the distant streets, with the roar of artillery.


    Many demons were attracted by the army¡¯s large-scale operation, gathered together, and were fiercely attacked by the army.


    This makes the demons in the campus relatively few.


    Some bold students, like Chu Qianxun and others, sneaked out of the dormitory buildings and ran out of the gate.


    With the first few, more and more students came out, and the survivors gradually gathered into a temporary team.


    The three of Chu Qianxun moved together in the crowd.


    Several screams suddenly sounded at the end of the line.


    Several demons with horrible forms, attracted by the sound of the students fleeing, staggered out of the shadows, dragging their crooked bodies and chasing them up.


    The crowd went into commotion, and the students rushed forward.


    At the end of the crowd, an obese girl fell to the ground.


    The nearest demon was only a dozen steps away from her.


    She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t stand up and could only scream for help.


    Chu Qianxun looked back and saw that idiot Fu Guoxu ran forward while panting, and grabbed the girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Quick! Get up!¡± He was also paled in fright.


    Chu Qianxun sighed. It turned out that even if she didn¡¯t fall this time, Fu Silly would still make go through it.


    Maybe the female schoolmate who fell on the ground this time was too heavy that Fu Guoxu couldn¡¯t pull the person up.


    The bloody demon was already less than five steps away from them.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± The girl burst into tears and screamed hysterically, as if she had grasped a life-saving straw and grabbed Fu Guoxu.


    While clinging randomly, she dragged Fu Guoxu to the ground, but with this pulling force she stood up and ran forward.


    Fu Guoxu fell and by just turning over, a terrifying face appeared above, looking down at him.


    The upper half of the demon¡¯s face is a beautiful female student, with bangs, straight long black hair, with big and apathetic eyes. Below the mouth, it looks like it has been eaten by something, mutilated and hollow, bloody and thick. The dirty blood even dripped on Fu Guoxu¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Fu Guoxu thought, sitting on the ground, his body stiff and unable to move.


    A black bootie suddenly appeared in front of him, kicked the bloody face, and knocked the demon to the ground.


    Fu Guoxu saw the junior sister who had borrowed money from him five days ago with a pitiful appearance, appeared in front of him, and kicked the demon with one foot. Her white arm waved the dagger in her hand without hesitation, and chopped seven or eight times.


    The demon¡¯s neck was so mashed that it stopped moving.


    The slender, soft-faced junior sister stepped on the demon¡¯s shoulder and pulled out the dagger embedded in the demon¡¯s body.


    Holding a dagger in one hand, she stretched out another blood-stained hand to himself, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground: ¡°Get up quickly, senior.¡±

 CH 8

    Chapter 8: Her face turned cold and uttered a word without emotion: ¡°Get out.¡±


    Chu Qianxun dragged Fu Guoxu and ran away. They fell at the end of the crowd, followed by a few swaying demons.


    After leaving the school gate, there was a temporary fortification in the middle of the road, and a dozen or so heavily armed soldiers lay behind the trenches.


    The doomsday broke out suddenly, traffic in the entire city was severely blocked, and the army was moving slowly.


    Therefore, the commander left a lot of personnel responsible for the interruption along the way. Most of them were organized in squads, armed with ammunition and weapons, and stationed at each key intersection for a period of time.


    They are responsible for blocking the demons coming up from behind, first to prevent the large forces in front from being flanked by the demons back and forth, and secondly, they also need respond from the people behind for a follow up.


    The leader of the squad stood up and waved his hands, shouting: ¡°Quick! Quick!¡±


    Chu Qianxun and Fu Guoxu rushed past the trenches in one breath, and fierce gunfire sounded behind them.


    The three or two demons who followed them, even with strong firepower, still unconsciously walked forward for a few steps. Fortunately, they finally fell crookedly in front of the trench.


    The squad leader of the team took a breath and cursed: ¡°Yah, yah, bah! where did these demons came from? It¡¯s so persistent, even when they are sieved, they can still come forward.¡±


    The soldiers laughed and said, ¡°Boss, speak slowly. This is the gate of H University, and there are students watching.¡±


    The squad leader smiled and looked at Chu Qianxun and the others, waving in salute.


    Chu Qianxun calmly glanced at the Type 95 Automatic Rifle* in his hand, feeling envious.


    She also wants a gun, but the bullets are definitely not enough unless she stays in the army. guns without bullets will wear down her physical strength, so she put down the idea of ??using guns on the road.


    Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan waited for her not far behind the trenches, and saw the demons were easily solved by the soldiers¡¯ bullets. They were greatly relieved and went to Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun took the backpack in Han Xuan¡¯s hand and handed it to Fu Guoxu, who was empty-handed.


    ¡°fo-for me?¡± Fu Guoxu hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.


    He looked at three people with identical backpacks on their backs, and realized that the extra bag was specially prepared for him.


    Most boys in school have no habit of hoarding things.


    Fu Guoxu has always been generous. The only two packs of instant noodles and a box of snacks in the dormitory were eaten up by a few brothers last night. When he went out, he also lost a bottle of mineral water in his hand in a panic.


    Because of his good family background, his friends all ask him more and give him less.


    At this critical moment, Fu Guoxu was filled with emotion when he received a gift from a junior sister who had just helped him.


    ¡°There are foods, water and some emergency medicines, as well as a dagger and a blanket. At this time, these things are not easy to buy if you have money. The one hundred thousand I owe you, this should settle it.¡± Chu Qianxun threw the bag into his arms.


    Fu Guoxu caught it in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. What is that little money? I owe you a life.¡±


    You don¡¯t owe me. Our debts are both cleared. Chu Qianxun thought in her heart.


    ¨C


    The sky gradually lit up. There are mess everywhere on the streets.


    The storefronts on both sides of the road were smashed open by people taking advantage of the chaos.


    In some stores, people are fighting for the materials.


    Under the strong weapon of the army that had just been fired, the demons on this road were almost gone.


    Occasionally, a few slippery ones rushed out from the corner, while the bold men grouped up with their weapons, and chopped up the demon together.


    It seems that the situation hasn¡¯t yet reached the point of being out of control.


    Chu Qianxun and the others carried their bags while silently walking around the fallen corpse on the side of the road.


    Han Xuan suddenly grabbed her clothes and pointed to the front, ¡°Qian¡­Qianxun.¡± Her voice trembled.


    Chu Qianxun followed her hand and looked at the alley on the side of the street. A stylishly dressed man squatted in the dark with his back turned to them, squatting in the dark as if he was eating something.


    There was a woman lying on the ground in front of him. The woman¡¯s body was hidden by the shadow of the alley, and only a pair of beautiful and slender legs were exposed in the sun.


    There was a pink sheepskin embroidered satchel beside the feet wearing delicate leather shoes, soaking in a pool of blood.


    That is He Mingyan¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Is that, isn¡¯t it? Woo¡­¡± Han Xuan covered her mouth and cried.


    Chu Qianxun was silent for a moment, and said: ¡°Go.¡±


    She pushed Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan, ¡°Continue walking.¡±


    The four of them walked forward silently at the other side of the street.


    When crossing the alleyway, Chu Qianxun held the dagger in h hand, and Fu Guoxu held a fire axe he got halfway.


    They stared warily at the human-looking demon in the corner across the road.


    Although they don¡¯t know what ¡°he¡± will look like when he turns around, it will never be the Xie Xiaobin they knew.


    Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan tightly covered their mouths, tears streaming down the back of their hands.


    They walked past the corpse of their roommate, without stopping, through their difficult beginning.


    The four people walked for several hours and came to place where the crowd are gathering.


    Not far from the gathering place, about one platoon* of troops built temporary fortifications, and no longer allowed pedestrians to move forward.


    The roar of guns can be heard very clearly from here, and the large forces are likely to be fighting the demons at a very close distance.


    Chu Qianxun entered the crowd and found a corner to sit and rest.


    Most of the people gathered here are students of H University, and among them there are a few familiar faces.


    ¡°Qianxun, should we go over there? There seems to be classmates from our department.¡± Gan Xiaodan asked.


    Chu Qianxun shook her head: ¡°No, I¡¯m staying here.¡±


    If everything is the same as in the previous life, the first wanderer will appear here soon.


    It was a demon with extremely fast speed and a level/tier one.


    After the arrival of the demon seed, most of the infected humans and animals will become primary demons. In addition to the terrifying appearance of primary demons, they do not have much strong offensive power, and you will not get anything from killing them.


    When the huge celestial body in the sky disappeared, only then did the demon begun to evolve rapidly. It has been discovered that the evolved demons carry some kind of crystals in their bodies.


    The size and color of this kind of crystals vary according to their levels, and they will become an opium-like existence of human powerhouses.


    Taking in the crystals of corresponding level can quickly improve the power, and has a certain probability to help the saints break through their limits and become the powerhouses of the higher class.


    However, excessive consumption of crystals, or higher-level crystals, also has a high probability of demonizing the saints, turning them into ¡°fallen ones¡± with powerful strength and wisdom, especially difficult to deal with.


    But in any case, almost no one can bear not taking a crystal, and the crystals in these demons gradually became the currency circulated in later generations. The high-level crystal has become a substance that the major forces are competing for.


    Last time, after the wanderer here appeared, Chu Qianxun, like most people, ran away in a panic without even seeing the appearance of the demon.


    Now, she¡¯s guarding the exit of the gathering place, just waiting for the demon to appear.


    She wants this crystal.


    In the early days of the doomsday, Tier 1 demons were not easy to find. Chu Qianxun had memories of her previous life. She knew where advanced demons had appeared along the way. This was her only advantage.


    She wants to use the information she knows to seize the opportunity as much as possible to make herself stronger quickly and become the top existence among the saints.


    She knows that in troubled times, only the strong can have real security, and obtain real freedom and dignity.


    Fu Guoxu walked the whole morning.


    They could finally settle down, only to feel thirsty and hungry.


    He opened the backpack Chu Qianxun gave him and found a bottle of water and a pack of compressed biscuits in it.


    After swallowing a few times, he felt much better.


    After entering H University, because of his wealthy family and his generous attitude, the classmates around him always love to rub him for something, and he doesn¡¯t take it seriously either.


    Unexpectedly, over time, others thought that he was foolish, especially stupid, and even secretly gave him the nickname Fu Silly.


    He was not very happy for a while, and decided to go back to his circle after graduation, never to pay any attention to this group of poor people anymore.


    Now he suddenly felt a little grateful,


    Fu stupid, Fu silly, it is all good. How many of them can still get the life-saving food specially prepared by a junior sister at this time like me? Fu Guoxu thought triumphantly in his heart.


    He gave Chu Qianxun, Han Xuan and others biscuits.


    Chu Qianxun waved her hand, indicating that she has it too.


    Indeed, not everyone who escaped in a hurry can be as well prepared as they are. Many people in the square are empty-handed and hungry, watching with envious at Chu Qianxun and the others sitting together eating biscuits and drinking water.


    It has only been one day since the arrival of the Demon Seed, and most people still abide by the public order and good customs, so no one has come up to snatch it.


    ¡°I was wondering why you suddenly broke up with me, it turned out to be money.¡± A mocking voice sounded in front of Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun looked up and saw that it was her ex-boyfriend, Lu Zhehan.


    Lu Zhehan squinted and looked at Chu Qianxun contemptuously.


    He can be described as embarrassed, who had long lost his usual handsome appearance with his clothes covered with mud, messy hair, and torn trouser legs.


    He hasn¡¯t eaten anything since last night.


    At this moment, he is hungry. Watching the woman who was his girlfriend a few days ago sitting next to another man, eating and drinking, he couldn¡¯t help feeling indignant.


    ¡°After me, you don¡¯t know how to choose a better one, and actually fell in love with Fu Silly?¡± Lu Zhehan sneered, ¡°At this time, can a fat man like him run with you? Money is useless now.¡±


    The weak girlfriend he remembered didn¡¯t blush as much as he imagined.


    Instead, she shook her head and smiled, then she raised her eyelids and looked over him.


    Her kind of smile is a kind of indulgent smile from the strong on the wild to the weak, and a kind of lion who smiles dismissively at a white rabbit.


    She stopped Fu Guoxu, who was so angry that he was about to stand up and argua. She just turned the blood-stained knife in her hand, causing Lu Zhehan¡¯s back to have goosebumps and feeling cold.


    Lu Zhehan moved his lips, wanting to say something to save his face, but finally did not dare to say it.


    It¡¯s just that his stomach is really hungry, after a long time, he still uttered a word with a thick face. ¡°You, we have a good time, you share some food with me.¡±


    Chu Qianxun really laughed, raising her eyebrows, and scolding herself in her heart: How blind I used to be, I actually dated such a man.


    Then her face turned cold and uttered a word without emotion: ¡°Get out.¡±

 CH 9

    Chapter 9: The ¡°female special soldier¡± rubbed her sore shoulder in his sight


    Lu Zhehan was irritated by his ex-girlfriend¡¯s disdainful ¡°get lost¡± character.


    He was hungry and annoyed at the moment, so he simply tore off his previous pretentious gentleness, and directly stretched out his hand to grab the food and water from Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand.


    If he gets it, he would have to scold her a shameless bitch and so on, so that others would ignore the fact that he had snatched and condemned the woman who worshipped gold.


    Chu Qianxun threw away the food in her hand and stood up.


    She quickly stretched out her foot and hooked Lu Zhehan¡¯s heel, grabbed his arm and twisted it with her right hand, then threw the man with superior height and physical strength to the ground.


    Although she has little strength with thin arms and legs, the fighting skills she has in her mind at this moment have been practiced through ten years of life-and-death fighting. It¡¯s nothing to deal with an ordinary male college student.


    Lu Zhehan hadn¡¯t reacted yet after he fell to the ground for a while now. The woman twisted his thumb and folded the back of his hand to the bottom of his shoulders. Her knees pressed against his back, making him unable to move with the pain.


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts, you crazy woman, let go!¡±


    A sharp dagger came out of the sheath with a squeak, and slapped the dagger against his face. A cold wind blew his nose and the dagger was inserted on the ground in front of his eyes.


    Lu Zhehan was scared to tears.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the man with flowing snot and tears for a moment, tolerantly put away the dagger, and stood up.


    ¡°Get out of here. Don¡¯t let me say it again.¡±


    Lu Zhehan was really leaving this time.


    Chu Qianxun picked up her biscuits, patted the dust, and sat back to her place to continue eating.


    Fu Guoxu, Han Xuan, and Gan Xiaodan stared at everything that happened, and they didn¡¯t know what to say to express their feelings at the moment.


    Fu Guoxu took the lead and applauded, Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan also followed dully and clapped a few times.


    In fact, their brains were turning around.


    When did Qianxun have such skills? Or is she hiding so deeply?


    There were some people around. Seeing that the girls in Chu Qianxun¡¯s group had such good equipment and food, they secretly made up their minds.


    Seeing this now, they couldn¡¯t help but put away those abnormal thoughts.


    Several soldiers stationed outside were also watching the excitement here.


    ¡°Lin Tou, have you seen it?¡± A soldier with a gun nodded his chin towards the crowd, ¡°Not bad, she¡¯s still a female student.¡±


    The platoon commander surnamed Lin narrowed his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s not just good. This skill can only be practiced in actual combat. This female student must have some background.¡±


    While they were discussing, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd.


    ¡°The moon is gone! No, the big green moon is gone!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone. How come such a big thing suddenly disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Is it over like this? Will those demons won¡¯t appear anymore?¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°We are saved.¡±


    People pointed to the sky and talked a lot.


    The huge celestial body floating high in the sky, just like when it suddenly appeared, it suddenly disappeared again.


    No one knows where it came from, and no one knows where it went back.


    It took one day to plant the demon seeds all over the earth that could destroy all living things on earth, and forcibly opened a new era in human history.


    Later generations will call this day and night that makes all humans unforgettable as the Day of Demon Seed Arrival/Descent.


    Chu Qianxun ignored the excitement of the crowd. She silently sat in her seat, filling her stomach mechanically.


    From where she was sitting, her eyesight is unobstructed to the sight of the road where they came from.


    The sky began to dim, and the number of people coming here on the road gradually decreased.


    The sound of guns in the distance gradually loosened up, and it should be the end of the battle ahead.


    The people who had been frightened all day slightly relaxed.


    Only Chu Qianxun stared at the end of the road, her palm tightly holding the dagger sweating slightly.


    On the empty street, a breeze blew up with several plastic bags floating among the buildings.


    ¡°Lin Tou, something¡¯s wrong. Xue Zhifeng and his squad should have withdrawn. Why aren¡¯t there any signs of movement for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong. Strengthen your guard and don¡¯t relax.¡± The platoon commander surnamed Lin reminded his soldiers.


    Xue Zhifeng is a squad leader with strong combat capability, and his pace-setter* under his team.


    He deliberately placed Xue Zhifeng at the H University Gate section so that he can have a better response to the students coming out of the school.


    It¡¯s past their agreed withdrawal time, but Xue Zhifeng and the others haven¡¯t returned yet.


    Commander Lin¡¯s* heart sank. They are professionally trained soldiers, but after all, they are living in a peaceful age and have never really experienced the pain of losing their comrades.


    There were a few short shots at the end of the street.


    Several soldiers ran towards them while shooting behind.


    ¡°They are here, be on standby.¡± The commander said.


    The soldiers quickly picked up their weapons after finding a good cover. A small group of soldiers ran towards the crowd, preparing to evacuate the people back according to the situation.


    ¡°Retreat!  Retreat!¡± It was Xue Zhifeng who ran over, and the squad leader who salutes them when they exited the H University gate.


    At this moment, his face was bloodstained and screaming wildly while shooting indiscriminately behind him.


    A black shadow jumped back and forth between the buildings on the street, and the two or three soldiers following Xue Zhifeng fell silently.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±


    Xue Zhifeng frantically shot with crimson eyes.


    ¡°Fire support!¡± Commander Lin¡¯s eye rim also turned red.


    The soldiers held up their guns but looked at each other, not knowing where the demon was.


    ¡°Stop shooting, Zhifeng, come back here! Two people go and bring Xue Zhifeng back!¡±


    Before Commander Lin¡¯s words fell, Xue Zhifeng¡¯s gunfire suddenly went silent. He turned his head and stared blankly. In the distance, his squad leader spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, and slowly fell to the ground.


    The place where he fell was only a short distance from the square where the crowd gathered.


    The sudden change caused the crowd to boil like water in a pan.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Demon? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh! There! Demon, demon!¡±


    This time everyone clearly saw what the demon looked like.


    On the tempered glass window of an office building on the side of the road, a cyan-skinned monster was lying on its stomach.


    This demon has a humanoid appearance, its body is naked and hairless, and its skin pigmentation degenerated, showing a lifeless blue-gray color.


    It highlights the abnormality of eyes protruding beyond the brain, capable of rotating three hundred and sixty degrees. It has human-shaped limbs, but it folds at ninety degrees like a spider¡¯s leg, walking effortlessly on the smooth glass surface.


    A long tongue hangs outside its mouth with a bloody heart hooked on the tip of its tongue.


    The tongue shook in the air, and then retracted into its mouth with a squeak. Its neck and abdomen rolled one after another, and its eyes bulged outward.


    There was a sigh that sounded like when a human being is satisfied.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡± Commander Lin roared at the same time as the intensive gunfire.


    The enraged soldiers quickly poured firepower at the demon.


    The line of fire drawn by the bullets intersected to that office building, shattering the glass to pieces.


    The smoke cleared, but no demon was seen.


    Th people began to flee in panic.


    No one noticed that a young girl was against the crowd and came to the dead Xue Zhifeng.


    She picked up the deceased¡¯s gun, and unscrupulously touched all the magazines in the deceased¡¯s tactical vest*. She smoothly wiped a hand on his face, and closed the dead soldier¡¯s eyes.


    The black shadow appeared in the crowd again but before the people could react, it quickly retreated, leaving only two bloody corpses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be chaotic! Hide in a concealed place! Be careful of being injured by bullets!¡±


    The soldiers wanted to maintain order, but to no avail.


    Ghost-like shadows appear from time to time, and each time it appears, several lives will be reaped.


    It always returns back, and quickly disappears among the many buildings.


    There were soldiers and ordinary people who died.


    There were screams everywhere, and the scene was chaotic.


    ¡°What do we do, Lintou? The demon is too fast and there are too many people. Our brothers can¡¯t shoot it at all.¡±


    The demon is reaping lives unscrupulously before their eyes, but they are helpless, and even their own lives cannot be guaranteed.


    *Da! Da! Da! Da!*  Gunshoots sounded.


    The cyan demon suddenly fell from the building onto the street.


    It was shot!


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be affected as it quickly turned its naked body, grinning at the shooter, and quickly disappeared into the storefront by the road.


    Commander Lin looked at the source of the gunshots. The female student who was beating someone with a knife earlier is kneeling on one foot, holding a Type 95 automatic rifle*, pressing the butt of the riffle on her shoulder, and calmly shot a string of bullets at the storefront where the demon disappeared.


    This woman has an extremely uncoordinated violation. She has slender limbs, fair skin with no sense of firmness on her limbs, and almost no muscles. She is a standard female student who lacks exercise.


    She even tied a towel on the shoulder of the gun, obviously because she was not used to the protective measures made by the recoil of the gun.


    But the way she holds the gun and the posture when she fires, was like a veteran who practices the gun every day.


    No, if she is under his own hands, she is at the tip, or can even become the king of soldiers. The platoon commander who has been in the army for many years thought so.


    The gunner¡¯s burst firing rhythm was extremely regularly controlled in a group of three shots. Commander Lin could even feel that she was shooting at the same time the muzzle slightly moved, so that every three bullets she fired could cover a small space. It is no wonder that she was able to shoot the fast-moving demon.


    The soldiers reacted and followed Chu Qianxun¡¯s shooting point, covering the several stores with intensive firepower. Not long after, there was a ¡®bang¡¯ on the store door, and the cyan demon was forced out by them, fleeing into the distance, and disappeared in the alleys of the street.


    Platoon Commander Lin¡¯s eyes fell back to the female student.


    He saw her holding the gun with her right hand then took out a new magazine from her pocket with her left hand. She used the new magazine to lightly set the magazine latch on the gun and squeezed forward with a skillful movement, the empty magazine falling forward, and the new magazine replaced it.


    Changed the magazine with one hand!


    This can¡¯t be a female student, it¡¯s a quality that a female special soldier can have.


    Platoon Commaner Lin thought secretly in his heart.


    The ¡°female special soldier¡± rubbed her sore shoulder in his sight, reached out and made a gesture of ¡®don¡¯t slacken¡¯ at him.


    Translator¡¯s Thoughts:


    pace-setter* ¨C An individual, selected by the column commander, who travels in the lead vehicle or element to regulate the column speed and establish the pace necessary to meet the required movement order.


    Commander Lin¡¯s* ¨C I changed his name to Commander Lin instead of Platoon Commander Lin since it¡¯s long and they mean the same thing.


    Tactical Vest* ¨C


    Type 95 automatic rifle* ¨C or QBZ-95

 CH 10

    The sky darkened a little while everyone was on guard. They didn¡¯t know whether the demon was just lurking around or it already left as it never appeared again.


    From behind, an orange light from a vehicle¡¯s headlamps illuminated the road.


    Several painted military off-road vehicles arrived.


    As soon as the doors opened, a group of heavily armed soldiers leaped from the vehicle with their armaments around their waists.


    All of them are tall and have long legs with oil paint on their faces, wearing camouflage uniforms, stab-resistant vests, tactical gloves, and bullet-proof helmets on their heads with night vision goggles.


    As soon as they got off the car, they quickly prevented and controlled all directions separately with their tacit cooperation.


    The leader was a first lieutenant*, and he showed his ID to Platoon Commander Lin.


    ¡°Special Operations Detachment, Wu Hao. What¡¯s the situation here?¡± Lieutenant Wu Hao briefly introduced himself and asked about the situation.


    ¡°Reporting to the Chief, there has been a demon that moves very fast, and our soldiers have suffered a lot of casualties.¡±


    Wu Hao frowned. Their large army just encountered a demon in front that was clearly different from ordinary demons. That demon¡¯s skin and flesh were hard and powerful, and ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t it at all, and paid a great price to kill it.


    ¡°A very powerful demon also appeared in the battlefield ahead, and we have already killed it. Now that the road is unblocked, the Captain has ordered to speed up the march and you need to cover the masses here to evacuate quickly. We will assist you afterwards.¡±


    ¡°It is great that the comrades from the special forces can come to support.¡± Platoon Commander Lin shook hands with Wu Hao, feeling greatly relieved. He began to send soldiers to organize the disintegrated crowd, calling on the masses to start evacuating forward.


    The demon was so fast just now that he and his soldiers couldn¡¯t capture the demon¡¯s actions at all, let alone kill it. It was the female college student¡¯s assistance that they were able to repel it.


    Platoon Commander Lin¡¯s eyes searched the crowd for a moment, and saw that the female student who had a good marksmanship was cautiously guarding with the gun while slowly moving closer to them.


    Chu Qianxun came to the newly arrived commander of the special forces team and stated the characteristics of the demon in a straightforward manner. ¡°The demon is fast with its adsorption power on its limbs and can walk quickly on vertical walls. Its defense is not high, and ordinary bullets can penetrate its skin. It¡¯s injured right now however it hasn¡¯t made any movements yet. In visual inspection, it is estimated that its weak point is in the neck.¡±


    She heard what the lieutenant had just said, and suspected that they encountered a Level 1 demon ¡°Blunt Walker*¡°.


    The ¡°Blunt Walker¡± has a thick skin, a powerful strength, and its weakness is the abdomen. It was completely different from the ¡°Wanderer*¡± that appeared here.


    If the tactics used to deal with the Blunt Walkers are used to deal with the Wanderers, she¡¯s afraid that these soldiers will have to pay a great price.


    An expert will know it as soon as he handles it himself. When this team got off the car, with a few simple actions, Chu Qianxun knew that someone who could help was finally here.


    Chu Qianxun shared the demon¡¯s information with them, and at the same time wanted to find out where the body of the Blunt Walker was killed by them. She wants the crystal inside.


    Wu Hao looked at the female college student in front of him. The girl came with a gun, her footsteps were faint and its speed is slow, obviously a person with weak limbs. She couldn¡¯t even stand the recoil of the gun, and had to put a towel on her shoulder.


    So, Wu Hao identified her in his heart: weak chicken.


    Regardless of gender, at this time he doesn¡¯t need the weak, so he frowned and said, ¡°Student, don¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    Chu Qianxun stopped talking, and quickly labeled the soldier in her heart: stupid.


    Before Platoon Commander Lin had time to speak, Wu Hao turned his head and said: ¡°Are there many H University students here? We were ordered to find Fu Guoxu, a junior student in the Department of Economics and Trade. Organize a team to search.¡±


    Chu Qianxun passed him and shouted to the crowd: ¡°Fu Guoxu!¡±


    Fu Guoxu, who was squatting behind a flower bed, stood up.


    ¡°Junior sister, are you calling me? What¡¯s the matter?¡± He was a little happy that Chu Qianxun called him.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Qianxun¡¯s face suddenly became cold and swiftly raised her gun at him, shooting without hesitation.


    Three bangs in a row.


    Fu Guoxu felt something slimy splashed on his face, he reached out and touched it, and saw a pale-yellow liquid on his hand.


    A naked demon fell at his feet, its curled cyan body rolled on the ground, leaving behind a pale-yellow liquid.


    The novice wanderer was completely enraged. It opened its mouth and let out a horrible cry similar to the cry of a baby and rushed towards Chu Qianxun, who had injured it many times, at an extremely fast speed.


    Chu Qianxun began to retreat quickly while calmy firing at it. Even while running, every shot she fired could still hit the demon¡¯s neck accurately.


    The weaknesses of different types of demons are not the same. The speed-type demon crystals of the wanderer are hidden in the neck, and their weakness is also in the neck. This is the common sense that everyone in the last days knew, but at this moment, there is no one except Chu Qianxun who knows this truth.


    The members of the special forces reacted immediately.


    Their dynamic vision and predictive ability are very superior, keeping up with the speed of the demon, and the powerful firepower is concentrated on the fast-moving demon.


    Under the powerful attack, the demon on the contrary, aroused its fierceness and at an incredible speed, charged towards Chu Qianxun. After a few ups and downs, it aimed Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes.


    The hideous and terrifying demon pounced on the weak female student, and in the next moment it might tear the weak girl into pieces.


    The hearts of everyone present were strained with discomfort.


    The female student herself did not show a trace of fear.


    Without blinking her eyes, she stared at the oncoming demon, and calmly fired the gun. It wasn¡¯t until the demon was in front of her that she dropped the gun, swiped and pulled out the dagger from her leg, and put on a defensive posture across her chest.


    Wu Hao, who was closest to Chu Qianxun, also drew out his portable knife with a roar, and rushed forward to prepare for rescue.


    Fortunately, the defensive ability of this demon was indeed much lower than the one they had encountered earlier.


    When rushing to Chu Qianxun, the demon was already at the end of the crossbow *, and finally fell softly against Chu Qianxun¡¯s face.


    *Pa-da!* With a sound, it pressed Chu Qianxun under its body and stopped moving.


    Wu Hao led the members of the special force to surround the motionless demon. They held up their guns and did not dare to shoot, for fear of accidentally injuring the student under the demon.


    ¡°Are you okay? Classmate, classmate!¡±


    ¡°Please answer if you hear us, classmate!¡±


    The demon¡¯s soft body moved, and the ¡°weak¡± female student pushed away the demon¡¯s blue-grey arms, crawling out from under it.


    She seemed to want to confirm whether the demon is really dead, and touched the demon¡¯s neck that was almost smashed. She did not shy away from being contaminated by the yellow liquid from the wound of the one-handed demon.


    She then jumped happily, and put her hands in her pockets: ¡°It¡¯s dead. Good luck.¡±


    Wu Hao looked at the female student who was labeled as ¡°weak chicken¡±, and felt embarrassed by being slapped on the face.


    Facing a terrifying demon that suddenly appeared, even the best soldier under his hand doesn¡¯t have such strong psychological quality who can make a calm reponse.


    Only at this moment did Fu Guoxu realize what had happened, and he hurried forward.


    ¡°Are you okay, junior sister?¡±


    Wu Hao looked at him: ¡°Are you Fu Guoxu?¡±


    ¡°Right, yes.¡± Fu Guoxu¡¯s chubby face was blank.


    Wu Hao took out his mobile phone, compared the photos, and nodded: ¡°Captain Fu Zhenxiong asked us to pick you up and go with us. You will get in the car with us.¡±


    Fu Guoxu paused for a while, and then became happy. The Captain in Wu Hao¡¯s mouth is his grandfather.


    ¡°Great, can I take my classmates?¡±


    Wu Hao glanced at Chu Qianxun and nodded.


    ¡°Junior sister, my grandfather sent someone to pick me up. Are you going with me?¡± Fu Guoxu asked Chu Qianxun for advice. For the first time in his life, he was really happy because of his special identity. After being saved by his junior sister several times along the way, he can finally return some of his favors.


    The fingers in Chu Qianxun¡¯s pockets rubbed the small crystal, which she had just gotten out of the wanderer¡¯s neck.


    The crystal of a level one demon is only as big as the jujube* core, it is hidden and not easy to find. If it wasn¡¯t because she had touched these things countless times, it would really be impossible to quietly put it inside her pocket under everyone¡¯s eyes.


    This is exactly the crystal she most urgently needs at this time.


    She wanted to go her own way but, in her heart, she was thinking about the corpse of the blunt walker that Wu Hao mentioned, hoping to get the position of the corpse out of their mouths.


    After thinking for a moment, she nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll walk with you for a while. But I¡¯m going to Lu Island, and we¡¯ll be parting on the way.¡±


    ¡°Where are Han Xuan and Gan Xiaodan? Where did they go?¡±


    Fu Guoxu looked for someone in the crowd, it was too chaotic just now, and it was already dark. He doesn¡¯t know if those two girls were pushed and taken by the traffic.


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!* Loud noises rang from the corner of the street in the distance.


    Every time that sound rang, the ground slightly vibrated.


    Wu Hao¡¯s face turned ugly.


    He knew what it was. They had just fought against this type of demon. They had thick skin, almost invulnerable, and they were so powerful that they were very difficult to deal with.


    There was excitement in Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes. Well, what do you know!


    What came was a Level one Blunt Walker, this kind of demon moves slowly, low in intelligence, and with an obvious weakness. At this moment, she has a gun in her hand and a group of free soldiers from special forces around her. Is there any better time and place than this?


    Chu Qianxun almost couldn¡¯t control the laugh she wanted to let out.


    In the horrified eyes of everyone, a huge figure came out from the corner of the street. That figure looks like a normal human being with obesity-if it weren¡¯t for its three-story building height.


    The tall giant moved slowly, shaking the fat all over its body, moving towards where they are step by step. Its two eyes were peculiarly opened, almost to the side of its forehead. Its lips were plump with saliva dripping all the way like rain.


    ¡°The first team, take Fu Guoxu and this girl away first. Platoon Commander Lin, arrange for the masses to retreat, and the second and third teams will follow me.¡± Wu Hao quickly issued instructions.


    Chu Qianxun rubbed her shoulders: ¡°I will stay. With you.¡±


    ¡°Junior sister!¡± Fu Guoxu eagerly wanted to persuade her.


    Chu Qianxun had already picked up the gun and followed the members of the special forces team. She waved her hand with her back facing him: ¡°You go first.¡±


    Fu Guoxu bit his lips and was speechless. He knew that even if he stayed, he would only be a burden.


    Once, those cousins ??in his family made fun of him for his weakness and powerlessness.


    He didn¡¯t care, and felt that those brothers were stupid. Thinking they were brainwashed by the old people at home. They didn¡¯t want to enjoy the wonderful world of colorful flowers, and went to the barracks to suffer.


    At this moment, he fled into the vehicle in a hurry, protected and sent away from the battlefield.


    From the mottled car window, he can only look up at those upright figures, facing the demons with their back against the crowd.


    Only then did a strong regret rise in Fu Guoxu¡¯s heart rise.


    Translator¡¯s Thoughts:


    first lieutenant* ¨C If Wu Hao is a First Lieutenant, then Lin Tou should be a Second Lieutenant as only a second or first lieutenant or an equivalent rank can be an officer in charge of a platoon.


    1st Lieutenant Insignia


    2nd Lieutenant Insignia


    Blunt Walker* or ¶ÛÐÐÕß D¨´n x¨ªngzh¨§


    Wanderer* ¨C or Óε´Õß y¨®ud¨¤ng zh¨§


    I really like how the author named the demons, they are very eye-catching when translated. lol


    At the end of the crossbow* ¨C or Qi¨¢ngn¨³zh¨©m¨°an (Ç¿åó֮ĩ). It is an idiom with a literal meaning of ¡®arrow at the end of its flight or spent force¡¯. It figuratively means that a formerly powerful force is declining and coming to an end.


    jujube* ¨C Red or Chinese date. It is sweet and round with a diameter of 1.5 ¨C 2 inches, so you can guess how big its core is.

 CH 11

    The main road, which used to be bustling in the past, had lost its lights and looked gloomy and dim.


    The buildings on both sides of the road stood silent and unmoving.


    The black windows looked like an open mouth of  a monster with broken pieces of glass hanging there and shaking.


    Occasionally, a small piece will fall amidst the heavy footsteps and hit the street where several dead bodies had fallen.


    The crowd behind them withdrew in panic and was guided by the soldiers.


    However, the Special Ops team members went against the flow of people and headed righteously toward the pale, terrifying monster at the end of the street.


    Under Wu Hao¡¯s command, the team members quickly lurked into the buildings and alleys on both sides.


    At the entrance of a dark alley, Wu Hao aimed his gun at the demonic creature that was slowly moving forward.


    ¡°The monster¡¯s skin is so hard that ammunition can¡¯t do much damage to it. It has tremendous strength and its fists can shatter the surface of concrete buildings. According to the experience summed up before, its abdomen, especially the belly button, is probably its only weak point. Be especially careful. Do not be careless just because he moves slowly. After his weak point is hit, it will instantly explode into an extremely rapid sprint that is very powerful.¡±


    He explained the monster¡¯s characteristics to Chu Qianxun.


    In their Special Ops Unit, Mu Qiang¡¯s heart feels very heavy. As long as they have the strength, whether it is a teenager or a woman, all are quickly recognized by the team and given the respect they deserve.


    Although Chu Qianxun had just shown strong combat qualities and volunteered to stay and assist, but after all, she is not a regular soldier. Wu Hao brought her around, but he also thought of taking care of a couple of things in the meantime.


    Admiration rose in Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart. With her own experience of the apocalypse in her previous life, it isn¡¯t surprising that she can grasp the characteristics of the monster. But the Special Ops Captain, who had only fought one Blunt Walker, was able to summarize the monster¡¯s weaknesses in every possible way. He is indeed a keen soldier.


    A dozen guns in the darkness were aimed with bated breath at the huge, bloated creature.


    Under the moonlit night, the ghastly white creature continues to move forward step by step, its mouth emitting a single word in long trailing sounds.


    ¡°Hungry, hungry ¡­¡­¡±


    The low sound echoed through the dark, deserted streets, making one suspect as if it was all just an unreal dream.


    Its thumping footsteps sounded against the earth one after another, and struck into the hearts of the soldiers.


    Wu Hao¡¯s tactical gloved hand reached out from the mouth of the alley and gestured in three, two, one.


    As the remaining finger made a slashing down motion in the air, a dozen trajectories flashed through the night and shot the demon¡¯s abdomen in unison.


    The huge monster raised its head and hissed in pain.


    Suddenly, it squatted and burst out with a speed that was completely incompatible with its huge size, raising dust all the way towards Wu Hao and Chu Qianxun¡¯s position.


    The moment it crouched down, Chu Qianxun shouted ¡°Retreat!¡± and the two of them quickly backed away.


    Wu Hao is half a step slower than her, but he moved much faster than Chu Qianxun. The two retreated into the depths of the alley. There was a loud bang at the entrance. Countless hard blocks of steel and concrete mixed with dust smashed down and piled up in the location where they had just been stationed.


    A huge body blocked the entrance of the alley and couldn¡¯t get in.


    The creature let out a low, loud roar and thumped several times to tear down one big hole after another and demolished the buildings as an attempt to squeeze its huge body into the tiny alley.


    Gunshots rang out from the roof of a three-story building across the street where members of the Special Ops fired to divert the monster¡¯s attention.


    The demon was shot numerous times in the back, but it didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. Only freezing for a moment while emitting a low human-like sound.


    Slowly, it turned around to face the rain of bullets.


    In a sudden burst of speed, its bloated body crashed into the building across the street.


    The whole building shook.


    The two soldiers on the roof were shaken from the upper floors and one fell on the street, spitting out blood and was seriously injured.


    The other man grabbed the iron bars of the roof in time, barely hanging on to lift his body and avoid falling off the building


    The Blunt Walker lifted a huge fat hand and slapped it on the bloody body hanging on the wall.


    A young life was tragically painted on the external wall of the building.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±, a cry left Wu Hao¡¯s mouth as he held his gun and rushed outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll draw him away, you save the others,¡± a clear female voice rang out beside him as the young woman went past him, flipped over the falling rocks, and took the lead in rushing towards the street.


    The Blunt Walker slowly turned towards the Special Ops soldier who had fallen to the ground.


    Chu Qianxun rushed out of the street. She ran vertically against the building on one side and shot bullets into the monster¡¯s weak point on the navel with unerring accuracy.


    The Blunt Walker suffered from pain. Sure enough, it abandoned the injured soldier on the ground and rushed towards Chu Qianxun.


    The moment it crouched down and gathered strength, Chu Qianxun dropped to the ground and rolled down into a storefront on the street.


    The monster sprinted very fast. But its bulky size made it impossible to stop and slammed all the way straight into the building in front of them.


    Chu Qianxun slipped out of the side door of the store and disappeared back into the depths of the alley.


    Wu Hao took advantage of this opportunity to carry his seriously injured comrade on the ground and retreated back inside the alley.


    The other warriors quickly learned from Chu Qianxun¡¯s actions and began to use the environment, as well as the monsters¡¯ traits to lure the Blunt Walkers back and forth.


    Chu Qianxun leaned against the entrance of the alley, observing the battle outside while she rubbed her shoulder slowly with one hand.


    Her shoulder was already red and swollen, the recoil of the gun was still too much for her current body.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Wu Hao asked.


    ¡°There are two magazines left.¡± Chu Qianxun answered.


    After saying this, both of them froze at the same time.


    Wu Hao asked about her physical condition, and Chu Qianxun reported back her ammunition reserves.


    In Chu Qianxun¡¯s habit, unless seriously injured in a near-death state, companions will not care about your physical condition.


    Most people only use this question to ask about the ammunition reserves, the ability status and other things related to the battle.


    Wu Hao threw two magazines at her.


    He saw Chu Qianxun hold up three fingers together and cut to the right front, and pointed to herself.


    What she meant was that she will guard the three o¡¯clock direction and cooperate with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao looked at her figure running out in a cat-like manner, feeling in his heart the same strong sense when he is looking at Platoon Leader Lin.


    The young woman was physically poor, slow to run, soft in the arms, and obviously lacking in exercise for a long time.


    But her marksmanship, combat abilities, and keen foresight were all surprisingly powerful.


    Her kind of familiarity and calmness on the battlefield made even Wu Hao ashamed of himself.


    This is impossible to disguise, and only through years of hard work on the real battlefield can such soldiers be trained.


    She is like¡­


    It¡¯s like a veteran who had quit the battlefield for ten years and picked up the gun again.


    Wu Hao gave his conclusion.


    But how could this be? This is just a female student under twenty years old.


    He dismissed his absurd idea and threw himself into the tense battle.


    The huge body of the Blunt Walker finally collapsed with a roar, smashing up smoke and dust into the street and alley.


    All those present, however, failed to raise the joy of victory.


    The soldiers slowly emerged from their hiding places and converged in silence.


    The battlefield was a mess. Flesh and blood, and unrecognizable corpses were smeared all over.


    In order to deal with this one demon, they lost a full eight of their brothers whom they spent all their time with together.


    The deaths were tragic. Either buried under the falling steel and concrete, or slapped to death by the demon, making it almost impossible to collect the bones.


    Wu Hao¡¯s face was strained. After silently standing in the center of the street for a long time, he finally waved his hand and ordered the team to close.


    ¡°You¡¯re coming with us.¡± He said to Chu Qianxun.


    To Wu Hao¡¯s surprise, Chu Qianxun refused him.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to forget it. We aren¡¯t going the same way either.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was thinking about the crystals on the Blunt Walker. The creature was too large for her to quietly take out the crystals in front of the crowd.


    ¡°You want to go alone?¡± Wu Hao frowned.


    ¡°Yeah, if I¡¯m right, you guys are going north, right? My home is on Lu Island, and I¡¯ll go east.¡±


    Wu Hao stopped talking. He could see that Chu Qianxun was a person with her own ideas. Several of his brothers were wounded, and he had to follow the army immediately, so he didn¡¯t continue persuading.


    Chu Qianxun handed the Type 95 semi-automatic rifle in his hand back to Wu Hao.


    ¡°Keep it for self-defense,¡± Wu Hao said.


    This girl has many secrets, but in this moment of chaos, he did not have the energy to ask superfluous things. He only remembered that this person was a companion with whom he had fought side by side.


    Chu Qianxun laughed helplessly, ¡°This is too heavy, I can¡¯t carry it.¡±


    Wu Hao found a pistol, several magazines, two hand grenades and handed them all to Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± He shook hands with Chu Qianxun and turned around to get into the car.


    Watching the convoy go far away, Chu Qianxun quickly turned over the huge body of the Blunt Walker.


    ¡­.


    The pale moonlight shone on the dimly lit street.


    On the wide road lay the corpse of a huge demon.


    A young woman sat on the high bulging belly of the demon, playing with two small glowing crystals on her fingertips in the moonlight, and revealing a delighted smile.


    So far, the body hasn¡¯t had an obvious reaction. But in any case, with these two crystals, she can still advance to the first rank.


    I wonder what the ability I get this time will be?


    Chu Qianxun thought happily.

 CH 12

    This is the entrance and exit of the Huacheng border National Highway..


    After the army left with a large number of people, there were still some pedestrians that were sporadically walking on the road to flee the city.


    The place had obviously just been through a fierce battle.


    The shops on both sides were blackened by artillery fire. Cars were pushed haphazardly to the side of the road. And mangled bodies, both human and monster, were crumpled on the bloodstained ground.


    Basically, few people dare to walk alone in this environment. People stepped through the smell of gunpowder in groups of three or five, and carefully followed the road.


    ¡°Brother, look at that girl.¡± A young man with a flat haircut spoke to his companion.


    The men in the group turned their heads to look over.


    A young woman who appears to be a student, is walking alone with a bag on her back. She is slim, fair-skinned, with clean features, and has a touch of unworldly innocence.


    Several men whistled together.


    The woman¡¯s gaze turned towards them, slipped around them and moved away. Neither showing them a disdainful expression like those scholars nor a flirtatious smile like the women they usually come in contact with.


    ¡°What a nice girl. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± The little flat head rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± A man in his thirties with a gold chain pulled him back, ¡°That¡¯s not something you can mess with.¡±


    He even stopped all his companions and deliberately slowed down his pace to distance himself from the woman.


    ¡°Take a good look at what she¡¯s holding.¡± The man explained in a low voice to his little brother, ¡°It¡¯s a pistol. That¡¯s not the ordinary kind from the police, but the high grade stuff. That knife on her waist had seen blood. I don¡¯t know if it was a human or a monster she cut. But the fluids staining her clothes are from a monster. This is definitely not a simple woman. Do not give brother trouble.¡±


    The little flathead shrank his shoulders and did not dare to speak again.


    Chu Qianxun slowly walked on the road. This was the area where the battle was most intense. There were traces of another Blunt Walker that had wreaked havoc, leaving behind a large number of dead bodies belonging to the soldiers..


    But she did not find the conspicuous corpse of the Blunt Walker..


    Apparently, only the military had the power to transport the entire monster¡¯s corpse together at this time.


    They would have organized scientific researchers to fully dissect this particular creature and perhaps, be the first to discover the secrets of the demon seed in this regard.


    No wonder that in later times, most of the initially powerful saints appeared in the military.


    After the disintegration of the major governments around the globe, large and small camps began to emerge everywhere. And former military forces gradually evolved into various power groups.


    Initially, large scale refugee camps were controlled by these military groups with weapons of destruction and large numbers of saints.


    It was not until the rise of the civilian research organization ¡°Shen¡¯ai¡± and the emergence of some powerful individual mercenary groups that this pattern was broken.


    Had it not been for the fearsome ¡°Great Demon¡± Ye Peitian, who appeared and overwhelmed the countless strongholds of the Shen¡¯ai Group with his despairing yellow sand, then even before Chu Qianxun¡¯s rebirth, the Shen¡¯ai Group, with the slogan of working for the welfare of all mankind, might have already covered the entire Central Region with its own power.


    Even now, thinking of that murderous ¡°Great Demon¡±, Chu Qianxun still can¡¯t help but shudder a little.


    It¡¯s okay. Ye Peitian, that Demon King¡¯s sphere of influence is in the north. So I just need to go around him, Chu Qianxun thought in her heart.


    She came to an inconspicuous warehouse. After confirming that no one had broken the lock at the entrance, Chu Qianxun pulled up the roll-up door and darted inside.


    There was a high-performance Hummer parked in the small warehouse. With a trunk loaded with practical materials.


    Chu Qianxun turned on the flashlight, confirmed the safety of the warehouse, locked the roll-up door, and sat in the back seat of the car.


    She sat quietly in the darkness and waited.


    In her previous life, at around this time, she discovered that she could wonderfully control the airflow around her palms. At the same time, when she got very tired, her legs and arms became full of strength, her eyes were able to see farther, and her ears could hear very clearly.


    At that time, she was close to desperation and was surprised and delighted.


    As time passed by, Chu Qianxun once again experienced the feeling of her body repairing itself for a short period of time. Her sore arms and legs regained strength, the whole body was full of energy, and all her body functions improved significantly.


    But she didn¡¯t have the same fever she had in the previous life, nor could she control anything.


    She didn¡¯t notice any difference in herself at all.


    Normal people, when they first develop supernatural abilities, will more or less have pathological reactions such as fever, vomiting, dizziness and other phenomena. The more powerful the ability, the greater the pathological reaction is.


    Yesterday, at 12:00 noon, the batch of demon seeds that fell from the sky, regardless of whether they landed on human bodies, plants, animals or land, would immediately blend in and could never be separated again.


    At that time, many people took the initiative to avoid it because they were afraid.


    However, there is a saying in later times that the people who got these initial demon seeds have the most special and powerful abilities.


    In order to get better supernatural powers, Chu Qianxun took the initiative to reach out and catch the first batch of demon seeds that came from the alien planet when they descended from the sky.


    But apparently she didn¡¯t get what she wanted, and her powers were so weak that they didn¡¯t even show up yet.


    Chu Qianxun was a little disappointed. She hesitated for a moment before unzipping her pocket. Then she took out the two jujube-sized crystals, and washed it clean with mineral water through the light of the flashlight.


    The translucent crystal faintly glowed with green light, as if it was a precious gemstone. No one could have imagined it was the root of all disasters.


    The demon seed is a fatal temptation that is both loved and hated by all saints with extraordinary abilities in later times.


    They rely on the seed to improve their abilities, but are afraid that it will turn them into demons.


    The Saints can only consume a demon seed with the same level as their own. If they forcefully take the higher-ranking seeds, then they are left with only one fate ¡ª to lose their consciousness and turn into hideous and horrible monsters.


    The strength of an ability is divided into various levels. And when the strength of an ability is saturated at a certain stage, if the level limit is not broken, then the ability level will stop at that and will never improve.


    The higher the level, the more difficult it will be to break through.


    At the ¡°critical¡± time, taking the next level of demon seed has a high probability of success to advance to high level saints.


    For this reason, there are many people who cannot resist the temptation of consuming the next level of demon seed after hitting a bottleneck in their abilities.


    Due to this, a customary practice was developed so that when saints take the seed to advance, they must ask their family and friends to ¡°guard¡± them.


    This ¡°guarding¡± is not the ordinary sense of protection. But if the taker does not succeed in advancing and appears to be demonized, the guardian must cut off their heads before they are completely turned into monsters.


    Even so, the fall of the saints to the devil when they advance in the ranks still happens from time to time, and people call them the ¡°fallen¡±.


    The lower-ranking ¡°fallen¡± will be destroyed by their own camp companions who had spent time with them. While the high level ¡°fallen¡± with their powerful powers, will become a great threat to what¡¯s left of mankind.


    The one in Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand was a first-order demon seed, one that she could safely take.


    She decided to take one to further stimulate her powers and see what abilities her unlucky self got.


    Chu Qianxun closed her eyes and swallowed a small green crystal into her abdomen.


    After a few moments, she began to feel some chills around her body, a normal reaction that occurs after taking the demon seed. She covered herself with a blanket, curled up in the dark and laid down on the back seat of the SUV.


    She gradually fell into a deep sleep as her body temperature changed between hot and cold.


    In the darkness, she saw a little glowing green light in a trance.


    She kept falling down with that little light, and finally landed lightly on soft green grass.


    ¡°Qianxun, Qianxun¡­¡± A familiar and kind voice was calling her name.


    The light gradually returned in front of her eyes.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes suddenly became wet.


    She saw her parents whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Dad, Mom, where have you all been? Why does it seem like I haven¡¯t seen you guys for so long? So long that it feels like a lifetime has passed.


    Chu Qianxun said in her heart.


    ¡°Silly child, mommy and daddy will always be with you, here with you.¡±


    The mother¡¯s voice sounded both far away and close to her ears.


    The father smiled gently as usual, holding Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand along with her mother, and the three of them walked slowly on the soft grass.


    In front of them, a gate glowing in a dazzling yellow light appeared.


    Chu Qianxun stopped, instinctively feeling some fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my child, you can do it. This time, you will be able to find what you want in your heart. Dad is here to watch over you.¡±


    The father gently pushed Chu Qianxuan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, I can do it, there is nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Chu Qianxun lifted her head and took a step into the bright yellow circle of light.


    ¡­.


    Chu Qianxun woke up in the darkness. She touched her face and it was full of tears.


    Since she had lost hope in life, she had not had such dreams for many years.


    Her parents, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, were still as gentle and encouraging as they had been when she was alive.


    Mom and Dad are watching over me, Chu Qianxun said to herself, no matter what supernatural power I got, this time I would live my life well.


    She opened her hand and a hazy yellow circle of light surrounded her palm.


    Pray ¡­¡­ prayers?


    Chu Qianxun froze.


    She never thought that she would get such a tasteless ability.

 CH 13

    The sun was up and the sky was bright.


    Chu Qianxun drove the car along the boulevard.


    Out of the urban area of Huacheng, the roadside gradually no longer has a forest of tall buildings and dense crowds.


    From the car windows, the view of tall green trees are rapidly fading, leaving only broad green fields and clear skies.


    Chu Qianxun in the driver¡¯s seat was red-eyed. Pursing her lips as she gripped the steering wheel tightly, she stepped on the gas pedal with one foot.


    The car stereo was loudly playing the song ¡°Strength Of A Thousand Men¡±,which was produced by Two Steps From Hell. The tragic and magnificent music was broadcast all the way.


    The ear-piercing brakes sounded, and the tough-looking SUV came to a stop at the roadside.


    Chu Qianxun untied the band holding her hair and then ran her fingers through it. She fiercely smoothed a handful of hair on her forehead before pressing her head against the steering wheel with closed eyes.


    After her rebirth, she had planned all sorts of things and prepared in every way possible, just to make herself stronger. Hoping that this time, she will not struggle to survive in the mud as she did in her previous life¡ª living humbly and painfully.


    But as fate would have it, she was given this ¡°prayer¡± ability with no attacking power.


    Is she going to live a life more humble and undignified, only to hide in the depths of the base, relying on the charity of others to survive?


    Because of the demon seeds, humans had gained all sorts of strange powers. In addition, each person¡¯s understanding and application of supernatural abilities is different.


    A variety of powerful abilities will shine in that era of iron and blood.


    In the early days of the apocalypse, the strongest saint in Lu Island, Meng Rongxuan, relied on his famous technique ¡°Thunder Clouds Cover The Moon¡±. With his own strength, he blocked the attack of a large number of demons and saved the lives of everyone in the entire base.


    That day, thunder clouds above Lu Island obscured the sky and the moon. The booming roar of thunder and the flurry of silver, snake-like lightning, even now leaves Chu Qianxun impressed.


    Not to mention, the rise of the ¡°Great Demon¡±, Ye Pei Tian, and his infamous ¡°Yellow Sand Tomb¡±¡ª a move that is capable of turning a hundred miles of land instantly into a hell on earth, and thousands of living beings will be exterminated overnight.


    Ye Peitian is a freak who has both sand control and immortal abilities. Countless people in the later generations hate him to the bone, and the Shen¡¯ai Group has tried its best to hunt down and suppress him, but he still manages to do his own thing and wreak havoc on the earth.


    This is the advantage of the strong in the apocalypse. As long as they have the strength, they can even save a city or destroy an entire base with their own power.


    But there are also many abilities that can only be used as aids. Saints with such fate can only rely on the care of others to survive.


    Most of the saints with healing, control, and life abilities rarely leave the base and basically do not touch the monsters.


    It¡¯s not that these saints are useless, just that it will be extremely difficult for them to upgrade.


    First of all, they do not have the ability to fight against the demons on the front-line of battle. Thus, they are destined to miss the scarce demon seeds from the high-level monsters.


    Secondly, they can only rely on taking the seeds to upgrade from a low level. Hence, with the lack of demon seeds, advancing to the higher ranks in the future will be very unstable and difficult.


    After many practices, it has indeed been confirmed that the saints who relied on leveling up by taking the demon seeds alone can only reach Tier 4 at most.


    Of course, for those with the healing and life abilities, reaching the fourth-order is also enough. As long as the base is not breached, they can live peacefully in a strong base.


    But Chu Qianxun got this ¡°prayer¡± ability, and it is the most tasteless of all the tasteless abiliies.


    The only power of the so-called ¡°prayers¡± is to emit a weak ¡°holy light¡± in their hands, which can stabilize the emotional fluctuations of other saints when they break through the levels, making them less likely to be demonized.


    It sounds like a very popular ability, but after repeated verification, to ensure that the saints are not demonized when they break through the higher ranks, the level of the prayer ability must be at least two levels higher than the level of the recipient.


    In other words, you can¡¯t go to the battlefield, you can only upgrade up to the fourth rank, and at most you can ensure that the two-level saints break through successfully.


    In the post-apocalyptic decade, when humans began to give birth to saints in large numbers, prayers were still useful.


    And in the early days, it is unlikely for someone or a team to use rare demon seeds to cultivate a prayer ability that is of little use.


    This resulted into saints with the prayer ability to have no means of attack power, and basically did not appear in the early days of the apocalypse.


    Perhaps not that it has never appeared, but it has appeared and simply did not have the ability to survive.


    Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t wait to die again. Even if she was had to hold the ¡°Wind Blade¡± in her hands like in her previous life, it was still much better than this ability.


    She tugged on the steering wheel in frustration.


    With a click, a small crack appeared on the steering wheel.


    Chu Qianxun froze for a moment. She realized that no matter what, at this moment, she is already a first-order saint, and her arm strength is much greater than that of an ordinary person.


    Saints, in addition to having supernatural abilities, will also improve all aspects of the body¡¯s functions as the level increases. Whether it is strength, speed, audio-visual ability, and recovery ability, even if it is only one rank above, it is still far higher than the lower-ranking saints.


    She became a first-rank saint. She also took a demon seed and participated in two real battles.


    In this early stage of the apocalypse, her entire physical quality should have surpassed most people.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s car slowly restarted.


    Although when she was angry and said that she wanted to die again, but in fact, she treasured this life beyond measure. For her, no matter how bad the situation was, it was still better than death.


    Chu Qianxun drove with one hand, and gently squeezed the one remaining seed in her pocket with the other. In her mind, she silently thought: Most of the monsters have not yet advanced to the next level. Even if there are a few first-order monsters, they are only at the early stage of the first order and are not stronger than her.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t have an attacking ability, with her current physical strength and experience skills, as long as she fights a little bit, she can still hunt and kill the current demons.


    Now, she wants to survive in the apocalypse. The only way is to take advantage of their weak level, to hunt down and kill demons as much as possible, enhance her own abilities and obtain demon seeds before the monsters start to evolve.


    ¡°Be fast.¡± Chu Qianxun pulled out the seed from her pocket and swallowed it in one gulp. ¡°Get ahead of the monsters, get ahead of most of people, and let your level surpass them. This is the only way for me to survive.¡±


    The car drove for a while, and some civilians sporadically appeared on the side of the road. After the troops left the city, the speed of travel was greatly accelerated, and people on foot could no longer keep up and were left behind one after another.


    A stout man in his thirties, holding a five or six-year-old daughter in his arms, with nothing with him, stood alone on the roadside to stop the car.


    At this time, basically no one will easily stop to aid such strangers.


    The young girl shrank into her father¡¯s arms, her little face was flushed and obviously sick. Her father was helpless and had no choice but to stretch out his hand again and again, praying that someone would stop and help him.


    Chu Qianxun pulled up in front of them and lowered the window.


    ¡°Sister, my daughter is sick. do you have any water? Can you share a little bit with me? Just a little bit.¡± The man spoke with great urgency, knowing that this time was not like the old days, and water has become a very precious resource. He has been begging and already asked for it countless times with pedestrians without success. But for the sake of his sick daughter, he had to try again.


    Chu Qianxun unlocked the car door and tilted her head: ¡°Come on up.¡±


    The man was surprised.


    When he saw that the driver was a young woman, he subconsciously thought that the person would not be willing to risk taking in both father and daughter in any case.


    He only hoped that this woman, who still looked like a student, would have a softer heart and share some water or food with his daughter.


    He hurriedly opened the backseat door and got in, thanked her, and introduced himself: ¡°My name is Feng Junlei, this is my daughter Feng Qianqian. She has a fever and I lost our food. Thank you so much.¡±


    Chu Qianxun nodded, she didn¡¯t expect to meet an ¡°old friend¡± so soon.


    Before she Chu Qianxun was reborn, the same Blunt Walker appeared in the square where the crowd had gathered. At that time, Chu Qianxun panicked and fled with the crowd to the national highway, stumbling all the way, scared and frightened.


    It was getting dark, and the number of men who looked at her with unkind on the road was increasing.


    She cried walked on the highway with one foot deep and one foot shallow.


    That¡¯s when a man with his daughter stopped the car, gave her a ride, and took her in for a long time.


    It was not until she had a low-grade fever in the car, gained supernatural abilities, and survived throuugh the toughest early days of the apocalypse that she said bid farewell to the kind father and daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s on the way anyway. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Chu Qianxun handed Feng Junlei a bottle of water and two ant-fever medicine, ¡°My name is Chu Qianxun. Where is your car? How come you didn¡¯t bring anything?¡±


    Feng Junlei was stunned for a moment. How did this girl know that he had a car? But he didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. Surprised and delighted, he took the water and medicine, fed it to his daughter, and carefully held her in his arms, rocking her to sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you laugh,¡± Feng Junlei replied to Chu Qianxun. ¡°I was driving a car behind ther military vehicles of the army out of town. On the way, I met grandfather older than fifty who was cryin on the roadside for help. I saw that he was so old, his hair were all white, so I couldn¡¯t help but pity him and took him to the car. He was so grateful to us and was friendly to Qianqian. I was not wary of him.¡±


    ¡°Who knew that halfway, when I accompanied Qianqian to get off the car to go to the toilet, that grandpa actually drove the car away by himself. Even the things we put in the car were stolen.¡± Feng Junlei said while gritting his teeth.


    Chu Qianxun smiled a little: ¡°So this time you brought a grandfather.¡±


    Feng Junlei was embarrassed and said: ¡°Thank you sister, thank you so much. Otherwise, Qianqian is so sick like this, and I still lost our food and water. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    He touched his daughter¡¯s hot forehead, still a little worried.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Chu Qianxun could still vaguely remember that in her previous life, when she was in the car with this father and daughter, she had a low fever in the middle of the night, and after her fever subsided, she awakened her wind powers.


    And this Feng Qianqian, she was only six years old. But on the morning of the second day, she had a high fever and was sick for most of the day. After recovering, she awakened a metal ability, which is a powerful ability that can control all the metals and even change its form to attack the enemy.


    In the post-apocalyptic days, most people with metal abilities have become high-ranking saints.


    Unfortunately, Chu Qianxun did not go very far with this pair of father and daughter at that time. She had never seen the two of them again after parting ways with each other.


    She did not expect that even after being reborn, fate will have them meet each other once again.

 CH 14

    After half a day in the car, Feng Qianqian¡¯s fever went away as expected. Nestled in Feng Junlei¡¯s arms, she stretched out her delicate little hands and touched the rough stubble on her father¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Daddy, I had a dream about Mommy.¡±


    With tears in his eyes, Feng Junlei lowered his head and dropped a sad kiss on his daughter¡¯s forehead, fondly remembering his wife who had passed away two years ago.


    The metal necklace hanging from his neck started levitating in thin air, gradually floating away from his neck before settling in the palm of his daughter¡¯s hand. Feng Qianqian opened the pendant of the necklace, stroking the photo of her mother inside, and softly called out: ¡°Mommy.¡±


    The young girl was immersed in reminiscing of her late mother, completely unaware that she had done something extraordinary. Feng Junlei was startled by the sudden emergence of his daughter¡¯s ¡°extraordinary¡± powers, and he was at a loss for a while.


    Chu Qianxun turned to glance back at this scene, her teeth itching with envy. It¡¯d be so much better if she had this ability.


    The Hummer blazed by, quickly passing the pedestrians on the side of the road.


    Chu Qianxun suddenly braked, reversing the car and stopping it next to a girl squatting on the ground wiping away tears. When the girl lifted her head and glimpsed Chu Qianxun, she started to cry harder: ¡°Qianxun, waaah¡­¡±


    It¡¯s Chu Qianxun¡¯s roommate Gan Xiaodan.


    Chu Qianxun looked at her disdainfully: ¡°What¡¯s a capable person like you doing here? Did you lose your bag?¡±


    Gan Xiaodan sat in the passenger seat. Her clothes were caked with filth, and a mixture of dirt and tears was plastered to her face, completely unrecognizable from the bright, sunny appearance of a college girl she had been just three days ago.


    ¡°After that monster appeared, everyone panicked. At first Senior She and I were still together, and some soldiers came from behind to push us towards the highway, but in the rush of the crowds, Senior She didn¡¯t know where to go,¡± Gan Xiaodan cried pitifully.


    ¡°I followed the crowd all the way here, and was too tired to walk any further. I just wanted to sit down and have a bite to eat. Who would¡¯ve thought that right then, three men would come up and steal my bag, and, and¡­ wuwu, they pushed me into a ditch¡­¡±


    Chu Qianxun hardly spared her a glance. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, cry my ass. You know that you fell into a ditch, but other people don¡¯t know and what¡¯s more, they don¡¯t care.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan instantly stopped crying.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened, but after the apocalypse hit, the dormitory¡¯s most gentle and considerate Qianxun changed overnight into a brave and resolute lone wolf, even turning cold-blooded almost to the extent of cruelty.


    But fortunately this kind of Qianxun exists.


    Seeing Chu Qianxun¡¯s attitude, Gan Xiaodan seemed to have gained a spine, and she completely calmed down.


    At the very beginning, if Chu Qianxun hadn¡¯t forced her to climb out the window, she might have walked down the stairs to her doom together with everyone else. Her current self is likely only capable of guarding a few apples, helplessly staying on campus where monsters run rampant.


    Up ahead, vehicles parked on the roadside slowly begin to appear more and more frequently.


    Chu Qianxun also pulled over and stopped her car.


    From the passenger seat, an obvious sound came from Gan Xiaodan¡¯s stomach. Gan Xiaodan awkwardly glanced at Chu Qianxun, but held back and didn¡¯t speak.


    Even though it had only been two days and one night since they fled the dormitory, it was enough for her to understand that the world was not what it used to be, and food was no longer a cheap commodity that was easily shared among roommates.


    In the backseat, Feng Qianqian put her arms around her father¡¯s neck and said in a hushed voice: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Under the unremarkable shade of a tree, Chu Qianxun opened the car¡¯s rear door and exited the vehicle. Although she had prepared so much, she doesn¡¯t actually care that much about the food in the trunk.


    There is almost a thousand kilometers between Hua City and Lu Island, and they could encounter serious problems like traffic jams or landslides anytime, anywhere on their journey.


    In her experience, no matter how good the car is, it couldn¡¯t possibly drive that distance, and eventually it would need to be abandoned on the road halfway through the journey.


    The car was filled with lots of things that she unfortunately couldn¡¯t carry.


    The present is still a time of material abundance. Having survived the later stages of the apocalypse when materials were scarce, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t worry at all about this short-term problem of survival.


    She took a large bundle of food from the trunk and went back inside the car. Each person in the car received one box of self-heating rice and a bottle of mineral water. Open the box of self-heating rice, insert the heating pack into the lower layer of the box, and pour water on the pack. Soon the heating pack emits a lot of heat, warming up the rice. In the end you can still have a bite of steaming hot food, who cares about things like chemicals or preservatives?


    This ordinary junk food that no one is fond of has transformed in the blink of an eye to a delicacy that makes one¡¯s fingers tremble. Even the recently recovered Feng Qianqian ate sweetly.


    Chu Qianxun gave a bottle of milk and a piece of chocolate to her alone. Feng Qianqian looked at her father, and only after getting permission, took them and said in a lovely, pure voice: ¡°Thank you, Qianxun jiejie.¡±


    Chu Qianxun stroked the girl¡¯s head. A too-kind father and this simple, obedient child. Even with that ability, she was afraid it would be difficult for them to survive the apocalypse. But that has nothing to do with her, Chu Qianxun reminded herself coldly. She just needed to walk her own path and live her life well.


    Besides her aunt¡¯s family, she would only help others if it wasn¡¯t too difficult. She would not waste her energy wholeheartedly helping other people, nor would she stop walking for them.


    Chu Qianxun turned around and began eating in big spoonfuls. She ate neatly and smoothly, not leaving even a single grain of rice behind. No matter how much food she has, the concept of cherishing every bite has been engraved deeply into her everyday habits.


    Gan Xiaodan took the initiative to clean up everyone¡¯s finished boxes of food and got out of the car to throw them away.


    Many vehicles stopped one after another on the road ahead, and people got out of them, flocking together in threes and fours. A young, beautiful woman accompanied the hordes of men, cautiously moving in closer. She had graceful, elegant features, wearing a loose t-shirt and form fitting shorts that revealed a pair of tall, slender white legs.


    The men spoke amongst themselves, flashing amorous eyes and glib smiles at her. This sort of situation felt a little bit like prostitution. It was obvious she was trying her best to show off her feminine charms in exchange for some food.


    It¡¯s too bad those men weren¡¯t really in the mood to seriously flirt and not only rejected her, but also shoved her away. Despite suffering defeat, the woman was undeterred. After leaving the crowd of men behind, she spat on the ground and searched around for her next target.


    She spotted Gan Xiaodan, who was coming back after discarding the lunchboxes. Her eyes lit up and she began walking towards them. Gan Xiaodan was especially disgusted by this type of woman. Seeing her approach, she hurriedly got into the car and slammed the door shut.


    The woman laughed and knocked on the car window. Seeing that the car was almost entirely filled with women, the flirty expression on her face immediately faded. She knew very well that these types of serious, scholarly-looking girls looked down on girls like herself. So she bit her lip, lowered her head, and put on the appearance of a weak person asking for help.


    She hasn¡¯t even eaten two meals yet, and she didn¡¯t know what she had yet to encounter. Anyways, she needed to find a way to secure a bite to eat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her, it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s not a good person,¡± Gan Xiaodan said indignantly.


    Chu Qianxun rolled the window down. ¡°Yan jie?¡±


    This woman was familiar, even more so than anyone else in the car. This woman, named Gao Yan, was truly not a good person.


    But good people don¡¯t survive to reach the later days of the apocalypse.


    Even Meng Rongxuan, a master who possessed that superb thunder and lightning ability, had to pitifully exit the field due to excess honesty and kindness.


    This Gao Yan had once fought on the same side as Chu Qianxun for many years, and her ability level was only half a rank higher than Qianxun. But she was much better than Chu Qianxun. Not only was she heartless, she was also skilled in smooth talking her way out of mishap and acted much freer in other aspects.


    On ordinary days, there was some amount of feeling between the two. But if a dangerous situation arose, Chu Qianxun was convinced that Gao Yan would absolutely abandon her without hesitation, and if it was necessary, would push her towards the monsters to give herself more time to run.


    On the battlefield, Chu Qianxun wouldn¡¯t dare to trust that Gao Yan would watch her back. But when she was at the lowest point in her life, Chu Qianxun had in fact accepted a loan from this Yan jie in the form of a demon seed.


    After all this time, her debt with tons of accumulated interest still hadn¡¯t been paid. Now, in this version of the apocalypse, she had a rare opportunity to spare a little kindness and return the favor.


    ¡°Get in the car, Yan jie. I¡¯ll take you along for a while.¡± In front of Gan Xiaodan¡¯s astonished gaze, Chu Qianxun opened the door.


    Perhaps because she stepped into society at a young age and quickly gained experience, Gao Yan¡¯s superb social skills began to shine the moment she got into the car. She first sought out the driver, Chu Qianxun, and expressed her gratitude earnestly but not excessively. At the same time, she seamlessly flattered the others in the car, praising them as kindhearted and as the rarest good people in the world.


    Soon afterwards she efficiently began to talk about her pitiful and tragic life story, setting up a clever persona of a girl who, despite her impoverished background, fought valiantly against the whims of fate.


    Lastly, she didn¡¯t forget to give Feng Qianqian a crystal pendant that she just happened to have in her pocket to play with, easily winning the goodwill of the Feng father and daughter. Even Gan Xiaodan¨C who had originally thought her unpleasant to look at ¨Cwas quickly swayed, and even started calling her Yan jie.


    Gao Yan placated the car full of men, women, and children and inwardly breathed out a sigh of relief, secretly telling herself she was incredibly fortunate.


    She ate the food that Chu Qianxun gave her, and quietly stole glances at the girl in the driver¡¯s seat.


    The people in this car are as simple and transparent as glass, and she could easily understand them at a glance. Only this little girl in the driver¡¯s seat was an existence she couldn¡¯t see through.


    What surprised her even more was that this female college student named Chu Qianxun unexpectedly recognized her, so much so that she inadvertently treated her in a familiar manner. But no matter how hard she thought, Gao Yan couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting this girl.


    Reasonably, in her circle of friends, if a pure and innocent younger sister like her appeared, she would definitely be impossible to forget.


    Chu Qianxun snorted when she caught sight of Gao Yan frequently peeping at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Eat quickly, Gao jie. After eating you start driving. I want to sleep a bit, then we can take turns keeping watch tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, I¡¯ll drive in the afternoon. I¡¯ve been driving for years, Qianxun meizi, you just rest.¡±


    Gao Yan hadn¡¯t yet finished speaking when the car screeched to a halt, causing her to almost drop her food. Up ahead, all the cars started turning around and going backwards. Those who couldn¡¯t turn just stopped, got out of the car and fled towards this direction.


    At a section of the highway not too far away, three to four cars were stopped in the middle of the road. There were a dozen people inside a commercial vehicle with a monster crouched on top. They were reaching out and grabbing the arm of a woman to prevent her from getting yanked out. Everyone in the car held tight to the woman¡¯s body, and their confrontation with the monster was at a deadlock.


    The man in the passenger seat jumped out while raising the axe in his hand and charged at the monster.


    A blasphemer, Chu Qianxun furrowed her brow.


    The blasphemer is a special type of monster. Its skin appears as a fleshy color close to that of human beings. It is precisely due to this close resemblance that they look exceptionally repulsive.


    This monster has no hair on its body and is more than two meters tall, with thick, long limbs and sharp claws. The upper half of its head is empty with no eyes and no nose bridge. Where a nose should be, there are only two small, bloody holes. However, its mouth is shockingly large, split open all the way to the ears, with wide gaps between the sharp teeth. There are even some remnants of flesh and blood in there.


    It¡¯s not as swift as the stalker nor is it as bulky as the blunt walker, but its mind is much more clever than that of other low-level monsters. Of all the low-level monsters, it is the most bitterly hated.


    In the early days it wasn¡¯t so obvious. But as their demonic power continued to evolve, blasphemers would then display an IQ that stood out from those of ordinary monsters.


    They began to use all sorts of cunning and ruthless means to hunt humans, even capturing humans alive and raising them in their nests like livestock where, after being tortured, they would be eaten. Because of this, these monsters received the name ¡°Blasphemer.¡±


    The man lifted his axe and swung it towards the blasphemer. The monster nimbly dodged the attack, but was forced to loosen its grip on the woman¡¯s arm. It landed on all fours, stretched its neck and opened its blood-dripping mouth to roar at the man in protest.


    The people inside the carriage hastily pulled the woman in and shut the window, but no one got out to help the lone man.


    The blasphemer roared and lunged with its hind legs, pushing the man to the ground. The man braced the handle of his axe against the monster¡¯s mouth, tussling with the monster.


    Wordlessly, Chu Qianxun opened the door and got out of the car.


    Unexpectedly a single beginner rank blasphemer appeared, and its intelligence hadn¡¯t even developed. Really, too awesome.


    When she was here in her last life, she was already riding in Feng Junlei¡¯s car at this stretch of the highway, so she hadn¡¯t seen this monster.


    At the prospect of another fight, Chu Qianxun was secretly ecstatic.


    ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t go, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Gan Xiaodan tried to pull her away to no avail. She could only helplessly watch as Chu Qianxun, carrying a knife, headed straight towards the monster.


    ¡°This, this Qianxun meizi, is¡­ really too heroic,¡± the eloquent Gao Yan stammered, ¡°I¡¯m really not wrong, this is the world¡¯s rarest good person.¡±


    Author¡¯s afterthoughts:


    Don¡¯t await the male lead, the male lead is still living miserably so he can¡¯t appear yet.


    Random TL thoughts:


    ¨C Didn¡¯t know self-heating rice exists, had to look it up because the MTL was kind of wonky. So yeah, that exists. TIL


    ¨C Everyone else: no, stop pls


    CQX, in a Yugioh voice: IT¡¯S TIME TO D-D-D-DUEL

 CH 15

    tw: gore, just thought I¡¯d let you guys know beforehand. I¡¯ll try to do content warnings for chapters that have excessive blood/gore in the future. But honestly, if you¡¯re not good with violence, this novel probably isn¡¯t for you.


    Before the end, Meng Rongxuan was just an ordinary division manager. Because it was a business branch, most of those under his leadership were young salespeople, the majority of them women.


    Then that enormous celestial body had suddenly appeared in the sky, and before long their company building had been overrun by horrible monsters. Meng Rongxuan had barely managed to acquire a company vehicle and, along with several of his young subordinates, escaped to Hua City with difficulty.


    At present he was being held down by the monster¡¯s enormous strength. The monster¡¯s smooth, bare head had no eyes or nose. Its bloody mouth, wide open like a basin, was firmly pressed against the handle of his axe.


    Meng Rongxuan had a clear view of those jagged, razor sharp teeth, and he was even able to see bloody, mangled flesh caught in the gaps between them.


    This monster was extremely formidable, much more difficult to deal with than the monster he¡¯d hacked to death in the company parking lot.


    Not only was it strong and fast, it was also quite intelligent. It had actually used several cars to block the highway. When they stopped to check, it had suddenly sprung out from the darkness and attacked, killing one of Meng Rongxuan¡¯s coworkers in one bite.


    Just now it had cleverly evaded his attack and firmly suppressed him. Meng Rongxuan sensed he could no longer hold the monster back and turned toward his companions in the vehicle beside him, crying out for help.


    The windows and doors were tightly shut. His colleagues were pressed against the glass, all of their faces pale and frightened, but not one of them intended to get out of the car and help.


    The monster¡¯s mouth was getting closer and closer. Blood dripped from its teeth onto Meng Rongxuan¡¯s face, sticky and stinking.


    As his life flashed before his eyes, a young girl flew into vision. From his line of sight next to the car¡¯s underbelly, he witnessed her dashing towards him while carrying a pocket knife, rapidly closing the distance between them.


    Her figure was lithe and agile. She stepped onto the car¡¯s hood with one foot and leapt high into the air, hardly touching the ground, and yelled out in a clear voice: ¡°Watch out!¡±


    As Meng Rongxuan instinctively dodged to the side, the girl was already wielding her sharp blade and hurtling down from the air. With a fierce jab, she accurately pushed her knife into the back of the monster¡¯s head all the way to the hilt. There was a wet scraping noise as the blade penetrated through the monster¡¯s wide bloody mouth, and fresh blood sprayed forth upon Meng Rongxuan¡¯s face.


    The monster suffered great pain and stood up on its hind legs with a long hiss, desperately trying to shake off the woman on its back.


    The girl grasped the handle of her knife and planted her feet on the monster¡¯s back, unwilling to budge, twisting the knife in a semicircle before the monster was finally able to shake her off.


    She slid about ten meters backwards before steadying herself. The knife was still embedded in the monster¡¯s head.


    Undaunted, the girl smoothly dropped to one knee and raised a gun with both hands, firing several shots at the monster¡¯s head. The monster stretched its neck and struggled, but it was unable to free itself from the knife lodged in its skull. With no other options, it changed its mind, using all four legs to flee in the opposite direction.


    Meng Rongxuan stood up and wiped the blood from his face. Before he could say anything, the girl snatched the axe out of his hand and flitted away.


    Her figure was extremely fast, moving at near inhuman speeds as she chased the monster.


    ¡°Oh no, oh no, the monster is coming this way!¡± Gan Xiaodan nervously cried out from inside the car. The monster, knife still stuck in its head, turned and rushed towards them.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll drive. We need to move, quick.¡± Gao Yan hurriedly crawled from the back into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Jiejie, it¡¯s Qianxun jiejie,¡± Feng Qianqian cried, pointing out of the car window.


    Everyone in the car scrambled to watch the lone person chasing the monster from behind. That incredibly fast figure, hot on the monster¡¯s heels, unexpectedly turned out to be Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun threw the axe from her hand and it whistled through the air before smashing into the blasphemer¡¯s back. Its flesh-colored body tumbled to the floor and Chu Qianxun caught up to it at last.


    Chu Qianxun unsheathed a dagger from her hip, held it against the blasphemer¡¯s sharp claws, and rolled the monster over. She put her foot on the axe handle protruding from its back and stomped down, then tugged the knife out of the blasphemer¡¯s skull.


    The blasphemer spread its blood red hands and seized Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg, throwing her to the ground. Chu Qianxun reacted swiftly, rolling away and lifting her weapons to catch the sharp claws from the air. The ear-piercing sound of blades clashing rang out.


    Gan Xiaodan, Gao Yan and the rest hid in the car¡¯s interior, watching through the glass window as their small companion fought the huge monster with exceptional skill and agility.


    ¡°Qianqian, wait for Dad. Dad will go help Qianxun jiejie.¡± Feng Junlei patted his daughter¡¯s head then handed her to Gan Xiaodan. He looked around the car and found a large steel wrench, holding it as he opened the door.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Feng Qianqian¡¯s little hand pressed against the car window as she anxiously watched her father getting out.


    Feng Junlei stepped out and approached the monster from behind.


    The monster looked even more terrifying up close. Its bulky, misshapen limbs, its hairless body and yellowish pink flesh, all of these were nightmare fuel. There was a hole in the back of its head from which yellow blood flowed out in a steady stream.


    Feng Junlei didn¡¯t know how Chu Qianxun, this young girl, had the courage to confront this terrifying monster.


    At the moment, Chu Qianxun was facing the monster, holding the knife in her hand firmly against its claws. Her eyes were lit up with excitement, and she didn¡¯t have even the slightest inclination to retreat.


    Feng Junlei raised the steel wrench and slammed it into the gaping hole on the back of the blasphemer¡¯s head. The monster tossed its head in fury and slapped Feng Junlei aside.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Feng Qianqian screamed from inside the car.


    The axe lodged between the blasphemer¡¯s shoulders suddenly swayed and dislodged from its back into the open air. It hovered in the sky for a moment before dropping with a clatter, squarely hitting the wound on the back of the monster¡¯s smooth head and cleaving it open.


    The blasphemer stretched its neck and hands towards the sky and tried to cry out, but it couldn¡¯t make a sound. Its tongue stiffened and trembled in its mouth until at long last, it toppled to the ground with a crash.


    Chu Qianxun eagerly slotted her dagger into the blasphemer¡¯s split head, digging around before prying out some sort of glittering object. It flashed in the air for a moment before Chu Qianxun put it in her pocket.


    Chu Qianxun smiled as if she¡¯d gained a treasure. She came to Feng Junlei¡¯s side and held out a hand: ¡°Are you alright? Thank you so much.¡±


    His heart still pounding, Feng Junlei got up with Chu Qianxun¡¯s help, legs feeling like jelly.


    This girl is really too amazing.


    He watched Chu Qianxun from behind as she skillfully cleaned and put away her weapons.


    In such a cruel environment, this girl was instead managing with ease, happy and content as if she¡¯d lived this kind of life since childhood.


    The two returned to the car, and Feng Qianqian threw herself into her father¡¯s arms. Feng Junlei stroked his daughter¡¯s head then firmly kissed it.


    Chu Qianxun slumped into the passenger¡¯s seat, ¡°Yan jie come drive, I¡¯m tired and need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll drive, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Gao Yan sat in the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine and stole a glance at Chu Qianxun by her side.


    This young girl is using her slender white arms to prop up her chin, watching the scenery outside the window.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Gao Yan would hardly believe those thin arms had the strength to compete with that hideous monster.


    Gao Yan decided that her next mission would be to wheedle her way in with this girl. As long as Qianxun was on her side, she had one more guarantee of survival in this world where monsters run amok.


    The people in the van ahead of them had already pushed the cars in the traffic jam to the side, clearing the way. Now they were getting in the vehicle one by one, preparing to set off.


    The man who¡¯d just fought the blasphemer caught sight of Chu Qianxun¡¯s car passing by, and from where he stood by the roadside, tried his very hardest in waving his hands to express his gratitude.


    As the car passed by, Chu Qianxun glanced at him and realized his face seemed vaguely familiar. Chu Qianxun thought for a while, but nothing came to mind.


    Her memories from ten years ago were already blurred, so it¡¯s unsurprising that she cannot recognize this person. She left this matter in the back of her mind and stopped thinking about it.


    At sunset rain gradually began to fall¨C soft and gentle at first, then violently pouring down.


    The Hummer carrying several people arrived at a gas station on the side of the highway.


    There are many cars parked here.


    Next to the gas station is a small convenience store. The shelves had long been cleared out, but a crowd had gathered inside, seeking shelter from the rain.


    Chu Qianxun and the others stopped out front, locked the car before they left, then went inside the store.


    There were all kinds of people in every corner of the store; men, women, and children alike all huddled together in small groups.


    They raised their eyelids to glance at the newcomers and found that other than the man with a child, the rest were all women, so they quickly lost interest.


    Gao Yan found an empty spot and called Chu Qianxun and the others over. They had already eaten dinner in the car and only wanted to stay in this place that would shelter them from the wind and rain for a night.


    Chu Qianxun handed Feng Qianqian a thin blanket that she¡¯d brought from the car. Holding her knife, she wrapped herself up in another thin blanket pulled from her backpack. She leaned against the wall as she slept, ignoring the surrounding people.


    Gao Yan and Gan Xiaodan were forced to snuggle together to keep warm as they slept.


    Gan Xiaodan was a little better off, wearing a jacket with good insulation. Gao Yan, however, is the type of woman that disregards temperature. In spring, she wears thin short-shorts that display her long, smooth legs all the way to her thighs. But here in the countryside, the nights are freezing cold.


    The sky is getting more and more dark. Outside is the pitter-patter of heavy rain, which interweaves with the interior sounds of low conversations, snoring, and singing.


    From outside the room, the twin beams of a car¡¯s headlights shine through the curtain of rain.


    The car made a noise as it parked. A group of people, raising their flashlights, rushed through the convenience store entrance.


    These people are all young men and women. Supporting an unconscious man, they talked over one another in their rush to speak.


    ¡°Quick, quick, help Meng ge lie down, his fever is getting worse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because he fought that monster and was injured.¡±


    Chu Qianxun opened her eyes to glance over and discovered that they were the people from the van she¡¯d met at noon.


    ¡°Wait a moment, what¡¯s wrong with this man?¡± Several burly men stood up from a corner of the store. The leader¡¯s hair was very short, he wore only a thin black vest, and there was a half-smoked cigarette in his mouth.


    He led his men to stand in front of the group of youths, taking a drag from his cigarette before tucking it between his fingers.


    ¡°This person can¡¯t enter.¡± The man in the vest exhaled smoke and pointed at the unconscious man with the fingers holding the cigarette.


    ¡°Why! Why won¡¯t you let our Meng ge come in?¡±


    ¡°Right, why not? Our Meng ge has a high fever, do you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°Conscience, now you want to speak to me about conscience?¡± The man scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this man¡¯s injury caused by a monster? He also has a fever. Haven¡¯t you watched apocalypse movies? How do you know he won¡¯t turn into a monster? Anyway, he can¡¯t come in. If he turns into a monster in the middle of the night, you don¡¯t want him to kill me as well!¡±


    The men behind him all jeered: ¡°Yes! Throw him out, or else you guys also can¡¯t enter.¡±


    The other people in the room couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other as they heard this.


    ¡°Right, he cannot come in. What¡¯ll we do when he turns into a monster? I have children, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you should throw him out.¡±


    Several of the youths glanced at each other, showing hesitant expressions. After a while, two of the men silently carried their department manager who had a high fever, went outside in the middle of the rain, and walked across the road until they reached the opposite end.


    The few young women who remained inside glanced at each other with pale faces and didn¡¯t speak. They found a corner and sat down in silence.


    After a while, the two men returned empty-handed.


    ¡°Y-you really left Meng ge outside? It¡¯s still raining so hard out there, he¡­¡± a girl finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°Then what should I do? Meng ge suddenly developed a high fever, which is really very strange. Who can guarantee that he won¡¯t turn into a monster?¡±


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t worry, you should just go out and take care of him. After all, Meng Rongxuan got out and was scratched by the monster in order to save you.¡±


    The girl who had spoken up shrank back and fell silent.


    TL notes: Personally, I think the descriptions of violence in this novel are pretty minor, but I wanted to be careful anyway. I¡¯d be happy to write PG chapter summaries if anyone wants them

 CH 16

    When the name ¡°Meng Rongxuan¡± reached her ears, Chu Qianxun finally remembered when she met this person.


    In her first life, about a year after the demon seeds descended, Chu Qianxun returned to Lu Island after several setbacks.


    At the time, the name ¡°Meng Rongxuan¡± was already resounding throughout the island.


    He was a hero, and countless people placed their hopes on him as if they were praying to a god at the altar.


    However, his own brother-in-arms slandered him, and in the end he was pulled off the altar and suffered a miserable fate.


    Back then Chu Qianxun was still weak and the disputes between big shots like them had nothing to do with her. She only remembered the day when a few enormous monsters crossed the strait and besieged Lu Island. Chu Qianxun hid in a cold, damp corner of the fortress, shivering as she watched the huge head of a monster appear from outside the high fortress walls. She desperately prayed that the hero standing atop the city walls would be victorious.


    That day, the sky above was thick with thunderclouds, silver snake-like lightning scattered in all directions, and the low, guttural sounds of monsters reverberated throughout the city.


    Chu Qianxun looked up from the corner where she was hiding, just in time to Meng Rongxuan on the high city wall, his profile illuminated by lightning.


    At that time he was the hope of the entire city.


    That was the only time Chu Qianxun had seen Meng Rongxuan.


    Afterwards, it didn¡¯t take long to hear that he had died at the hands of his comrade in an internal fight.


    From what little she¡¯d glimpsed of him during the day, Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t associate the white-collar office worker, wearing a dress shirt and neatly trimmed hair, with the once great hero of Lu Island.


    She stood up and walked out the door.


    ¡°Q-Qianxun, where are you going when it¡¯s raining this hard?¡± Gan Xiaodan called out to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure disappeared into the curtain of rain.


    Though she had no friendship with Meng Rongxuan.


    But after all, this is a hero who had protected the lives of an entire city, and Chu Qianxun had been just one of the thousands of people who was saved.


    Since it wouldn¡¯t hurt her, she couldn¡¯t watch Meng Rongxuan be abandoned by the roadside in the pouring rain.


    Back then, even Meng Rongxuan¡¯s enemies didn¡¯t dare to recklessly dispose of his body, and held a grand funeral in his honor.


    Braving the rain on this dark night, Chu Qianxun found Meng Rongxuan on the side of the road, far away from the convenience store.


    He was abandoned under a billboard that did nothing to shield him from the heavy rain, soaked through with water and still unconscious.


    When Chu Qianxun returned with Meng Rongxuan on her back, everyone inside the store was shocked.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t acknowledge them, nor did she return to the side of Gan Xiaodan, Gao Yan and the others.


    Instead she took her backpack, placed the man in a corner far away from the crowd, and sat beside him.


    The cherry of a cigarette blazes in the darkness, illuminating the unpleasant silhouette of a man. He winked, and the two men beside him stood up and walked straight towards Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Little miss, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Our Wei ge said this person can¡¯t come in,¡± one man said.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong for your size. But if you fight wherever like this, us brothers can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± the other man skillfully flicked the butterfly knife in his hand.


    Chu Qianxun said nothing, pulling out a gun and using three fingers, pushed the safety off with a click.


    ¡°A gun?¡± The two men stepped back subconsciously and glanced at each other, hesitating briefly before retreating to the smoking man¡¯s side. ¡°Wei ge, that girl has a gun in her hand, a real one.¡±


    Wei ge deeply inhaled, pursing his lips, and put out his cigarette on the floor, exhaling smoke through his nose.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    A married woman in her fifties who was dressed fashionably confronted Chu Qianxun, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s not us being unreasonable, it¡¯s you who is intolerable. If this person becomes a monster, so many of us will be endangered.¡±


    Others in the store quickly chimed in.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you can¡¯t endanger everyone¡¯s safety for one person.¡±


    ¡°If you want to be a good person, go out and take care of him by yourself, a little girl carrying that big guy, tsk tsk.¡±


    Seeing so many people backing her up, the middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud. She reached out to pull at Chu Qianxun: ¡°It¡¯s not that Auntie is flaunting her seniority, you should take him out. Auntie can¡¯t let you harm us, and everyone else feels the same way¨C¡±


    She hadn¡¯t yet finished speaking before something icy settled on her skin.


    It was the cold muzzle of a gun pressed against her forehead.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t speak, merely watching her indifferently.


    The old woman hastily waved her hands with the nails painted red: ¡°This isn¡¯t good, this isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t be so angry, I¡¯ll just go, just go.¡±


    She retreated in a panic, hiding behind her companion and no longer daring to speak.


    The chattering of the whole convenience store was silenced in a split second.


    The people surrounding Chu Qianxun quickly moved their things away from her, leaving a wide berth.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t care one bit.


    She shrugged off her soaking jacket, wrapped the blanket around herself. She still held her gun as she crossed her arms over her chest, then leaned against the wall and closed her eyes.


    Meng Rongxuan lay unconscious beside her, drenched and feverish, occasionally muttering incomprehensibly.


    His body heat was so high that white steam was faintly wafting from his soaked clothes.


    Chu Qianxun curled up in her blanket and ignored him.


    In her heart, she was so envious that her teeth itched.


    Burning so hot like this, it was a sure sign of obtaining a powerful ability.


    Fate was so generous, it¡¯s a pity the person was foolish, and such a good hand ended so miserably. Hopefully in this life he would live a little smarter.


    But what did it matter to her? Tomorrow at dawn they would go their separate ways.


    These super bosses entangled in their grievances, Chu Qianxun intended to stay far, far away.


    In this life, she had to avoid these troublesome and dangerous people, she just needed to live a simple life with her aunt¡¯s family.


    When the sky grew a little brighter, Meng Rongxuan woke up.


    Tonight he seemed to have walked through hell, sometimes as hot as boiling lava, sometimes as cold as falling into an icy cavern.


    It felt like his soul had been forcibly ripped from his body, and experiencing this agonizing process was sobering.


    For a moment, he seemed to sink into a particularly strange state.


    All of his pain vanished in an instant, leaving only an incomparable sense of comfort and joy. From the depths of his soul emerged a deep desire, an intense desire for food: fresh, bloody food.


    He was instinctively afraid of this bloodthirsty state. Eventually he managed to restrain it, falling back into the abyss of pain, as if his whole body had been taken apart and restructured countless times.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it took until this inhuman torture stopped.


    Meng Rongxuan opened his eyes to see an ant crawling across the floor in front of him. The ant had dark brown stripes, six feet, and two faintly trembling antennae atop its head.


    In the early morning after the rain, the distant sounds of birds and insects were unusually distinct to his ears.


    Meng Rongxuan didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Clearly he had just recovered from a serious illness, so why was it that his vision and hearing became so sharp instead?


    He looked at the person sitting next to him.


    Although Meng Rongxuan couldn¡¯t move at all last night, he was actually very clear-headed. He knew that someone had approached him in the heavy rain, carried him on their shoulders and brought him back here.


    Somehow that person turned out to be this delicate woman.


    The sleeping girl abruptly opened her eyes. In the morning light, her irises looked like ice-cold pools, and she turned away indifferently. Meng Rongxuan¡¯s grateful words got stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Awake?¡± Chu Qianxun said mildly, neither friendly nor distant.


    She glimpsed a few tiny, nearly invisible arcs of electricity flashing on the man¡¯s body.


    The boss is still the boss, everyone¡¯s abilities are the same as last time, only she has turned into a weak chicken.


    Chu Qianxun took a bottle of mineral water from her bag and placed it in front of Meng Rongxuan. She promptly folded up her blanket and left.


    ¡°Get up, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Chu Qianxun informed Xiaodan and the others as she returned to their side.


    The people in the convenience store woke up one after another. Some, upon noticing that Meng Rongxuan was safe and sound, showed embarrassed expressions.


    The middle aged woman who¡¯d insisted on driving Meng Rongxuan out muttered in a low voice: ¡°A few days ago when the green moon appeared, the young man next door had a fever. Then his whole body became covered in scales and he devoured his old man. Aiyou, how scary, I didn¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Outside, Chu Qianxun sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and yawned enormously.


    Last night she had to guard against the people around her and didn¡¯t dare to actually sleep.


    Now she¡¯s exhausted, so she told Feng Junlei and Gao Yan to take turns driving, planning to make up for her lack of sleep on the road.


    Someone knocked on the car window, and Chu Qianxun rolled it down, looking at the person outside.


    The young Meng Rongxuan still didn¡¯t have the big boss aura he¡¯d possessed in the later ages, and seemed a little shaky.


    Face glowing and eyes bright, he extended his hand through the car window: ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve saved me twice. I have no idea how to possibly thank you enough. My name is Meng Rongxuan.¡±


    Chu Qianxun grasped his hand and shook it once politely: ¡°Chu Qianxun.¡±


    She glanced at the van not too far away along with the trash people outside it, and added: ¡°Take care of yourself, and don¡¯t mind other people¡¯s business. You¡¯ll live a little longer that way.¡±


    The window rolled up and the Hummer¡¯s engine roared, raising dust in its wake as it departed.


    Meng Rongxuan was a little disappointed. He felt he still needed to gain experience fighting monsters. He wanted to ask if he could ride in Chu Qianxun¡¯s car, but in the end was too embarrassed to speak.


    His colleagues pushed and shoved each other, and a girl squeezed out of the crowd.


    It was the girl who was almost dragged from the car by the blasphemer, forcing Meng Rongxuan to risk getting out of the car to save her.


    She was a new saleswoman he had been teaching.


    The girl stepped forward and timidly said ¡°Meng ge, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, there was nothing we could do, the people in the room were fierce, and we were so scared.¡± Her eyes reddened as if she was the one who was wronged, and she reached out a hand to tug on the corner of Meng Rongxuan¡¯s jacket. ¡°Forgive us, Meng ge, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we were wrong, forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Also, we heard you would turn into a monster and were scared for a while, next time it definitely won¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Several people started talking all at once. Their leader, Meng Rongxuan, is the most well-spoken manager of the entire business department. No matter what his subordinates did wrong, as long as they behaved with the correct attitude and lowered their head in apology, he would forgive them and let it slide. This time he must do the same.


    Meng Rongxuan looked at this group of companions for a moment. Some of them had been alongside him for several years, some of them had just joined the company. All of them he had taught by his own hands. Every day, these people called him ¡°Meng ge,¡± reminding him that they were still young. He was their senior, so all the responsibilities that had to be carried would be carried on his shoulders.


    Now he realized that age was not an excuse, and that the moment between life and death depended on human nature.


    When it was truly dangerous, wasn¡¯t the unfamiliar woman who saved him even younger than his colleagues?


    When that girl left, her expression¨C like she was looking at a fool ¨Cmade him feel a little uncomfortable.


    He pulled the corner of his clothes out of his subordinate¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the car, you¡¯re on your own from now on.¡±


    Meng Rongxuan turned and left without looking back.


    ¡°What is he pulling? I thought he was still the manager. What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Just let him go, one less person leaves more room for us. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t go on without him.¡±


    Their faint remarks drifted from behind him.


    Those voices struck Meng Rongxuan in the heart.


    He raised his head and walked onward alone, holding only the bottle of mineral water in his hand.


    At this moment, he seemed to have let go of the burden on his shoulders, feeling a kind of light-heartedness he¡¯d never felt before.


    Author¡¯s afterthoughts:


    This is also not the male lead. Because of the timeline, some male characters must appear before the male lead, so I can¡¯t do anything about the male lead not yet being revealed.


    Although Chu Qianxun and Cheng Qianye both have the ¡°Qian¡± character, their personalities are completely different due to the different environments they¡¯ve grown in.


    There will be many characters with contradictory personalities in this book, and there are very few genuinely good people. I hope everyone can get used to it.


    TL sidenote: Is Cheng Qianye a FL from a different novel by the author? IDK who she is T_T

 CH 17

    The light of the setting sun hangs like blood on the shoulders of the mountains, casting long shadows of the trees lining both sides of the road.


    An off-road vehicle was parked on the roadside. After a day¡¯s journey, the people in the car got out to stretch and resolve their personal problems.


    The conditions on the highway were absolutely terrible. From time to time there were abandoned vehicles and human corpses scattered along the road, forcing cars to drive very slowly. Occasionally they even had to stop and push wrecked cars out of the way. A day¡¯s worth of driving didn¡¯t amount to very many kilometers.


    Sadly, most of the wounds on those corpses were not from monsters, but clearly caused by human hands.


    Only a few days after the demon seeds arrived, many people have already begun to abandon their moral baseline in order to compete for survival.


    Monsters are rampant, and the age of the strong has forcibly arrived.


    Chu Qianxun sat on the car roof, looking at the map on her phone as she tried to estimate their current location.


    There is a food processing factory about a dozen kilometers ahead. This is the place she must visit.


    In the last life, about three months after the apocalypse begun¨C


    Chu Qianxun was staying in a nearby base at the time when a shocking major event occurred.


    A small-scale search team found this food processing factory. Within it, they discovered a warehouse locked from the outside. Allegedly the padlock was covered with dust, probably left like this since the beginning of the end.


    Thinking the inside might contain a wealth of food supplies, the search team members were ecstatic. They broke the lock and opened the warehouse doors.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the doors opened, two Tier Four monsters rushed out of the darkness.


    At that time, most monsters were still first or second rank monsters. Tier Three monsters were uncommon. Now two Tier Four monsters emerged in one go, almost wiping the entire search team out. Only two heavily injured members remained, fleeing back to the base in panic.


    The monsters followed behind, and the unprepared base narrowly escaped destruction from their powerful attack.


    Fortunately, many masters from the Shen¡¯ai Group were stationed there at the time. Though heavy sacrifices were made, they ultimately worked together as one to defend the base.


    Just as humans depend on consuming demon seeds to accelerate their level promotions, monsters must also devour large quantities of humans or high-level saints in order to quickly evolve their abilities.


    How such a confined space could breed two monsters that surpassed the average level of the time was an enigma.


    After the attack, it is said that the Shen¡¯ai Group organized researchers to explore the warehouse.


    According to the rumors, the Shen¡¯ai Group discovered major scientific leads within.


    Soon after that, Shen¡¯ai Group researched and developed a healing medicine with miraculous efficacy known as ¡°Holy Blood.¡± Shen¡¯ai Group outwardly publicized that this medicine was God¡¯s compassion for the suffering people of the world; in his pity, God bestowed his flesh and blood to all living creatures.


    Regardless of whether or not that was an overstatement, this medicine was indeed capable of snatching a person from the jaws of death. No matter how serious the injury, a single dose would quickly heal it.


    ¡°Holy Blood¡± was exorbitantly expensive but was still in high demand and difficult to obtain. On the cruel battlefield, who wouldn¡¯t want medicine that could save their life?


    Thus the Shen¡¯ai Group relied on ¡°Holy Blood¡± to rapidly ascend, gradually changing from a religious research organization to a formidable and influential powerhouse.


    Chu Qianxun inwardly ruminated. If she were to go to that warehouse now, she might not be able to obtain the holy blood formula, but the two high-level monsters were probably still in there.


    Of course they can¡¯t be Tier Four this early on, but they must be at least Tier One, right?


    Chu Qianxun laughed.


    She had consumed three crystal seeds and fought monsters throughout her journey. Already she could faintly feel the edge of her limit. If she obtains two more Tier One crystals, she is very likely to reach her ¡°boundary.¡± Even if it¡¯s impossible to rush to Tier Two in one breath, she will be able to reach the ¡°critical¡± state of the Tier One peak.


    Right now it¡¯s only a few days into the apocalypse, most people haven¡¯t even manifested their powers. If she can reach the completed Tier One state, her strength and speed will surpass all other saints, even those who have just awoken strength and speed abilities.


    Chu Qianxun memorized the food production factory¡¯s location and put away her phone.


    Feng Qianqian has gotten familiar with Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan these past few days, and was now playing around with them at the rear of the car.


    Feng Junlei was extremely vigilant in contrast, looking around and observing the surrounding situation at all times.


    Chu Qianxun looked at these people and made plans in her heart.


    Arrive at the factory, kill the two monsters, then take these people to that base. Let them settle there.


    In her memories, that nearby base was the first established and relatively stable shelter in the early days of the apocalypse.


    The Shen¡¯ai Group of that time, under the banner of working with one heart for the common good, was still a fairly transparent and positive organization. They didn¡¯t become autocratic and cruel until they expanded later on.


    In those days, if Chu Qianxun hadn¡¯t been wholeheartedly concerned for her aunt¡¯s family, perhaps she might¡¯ve stayed at that base a while longer.


    Bringing Feng Junlei, Gao Yan and the others to this secure base could be considered doing her best to fulfill the duty of a friend.


    As she contemplated, two jeeps passed by, but didn¡¯t drive very far before returning.


    A dozen men got out of the car and walked towards them.


    Feng Junlei grew nervous, quietly raising his self-defense weapon and standing in front of the girls.


    Feng Qianqian hid behind Gan Xiaodan, who gripped the dagger Chu Qianxun gave her.


    Chu Qianxun jumped from the car roof and coldly watched the people approaching them.


    She had an impression of the man leading in front. A few days ago, he had smoked in the corner of the convenience store, and the surrounding men called him Wei ge.


    This Wei ge¡¯s whole face was fierce-looking; his expression was cruel and haughty. There were faint bloodstains on his clothes. With a single look, one would realize this was not a good person.


    Although many of the men were smiling presently, Chu Qianxun still pushed the gun safety off.


    They walked against the setting sun, long shadows dragging in front of them.


    The moment that dark shadow was about to touch Chu Qianxun, she suddenly became alert, nimbly leaping back a great distance to evade the shadow.


    The man called Wei ge¡¯s smile left his face. He calmly took two steps forward, and the shadow on the ground stretched towards Gan Xiaodan¡¯s body.


    Gan Xiaodan found that unexpectedly, her hand moved by itself.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening to me?¡± Gan Xiaodan cried out in alarm.


    Her body completely out of her control, she abruptly restrained Feng Qianqian by the shoulders, the knife she¡¯d prepared against the enemy now ruthlessly pressing against the young girl¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Qianqian!¡± Feng Junlei, who had been guarding in front of them, became anxious. ¡°Xiaodan meizi, what are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t control my body,¡± Gan Xiaodan wailed anxiously. She involuntarily grabbed Feng Qianqian by the neck, moving backwards until she was next to the group of men.


    ¡°Haha, who would¡¯ve thought?¡± Wei ge laughed as he looked at Chu Qianxun who had dodged in advance, ¡°So fast, you¡¯ve also awakened your ¡®superpower,¡¯ haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I suspect you have a speed type superpower. Let me introduce you. My name is Chen Wei, and as you can see, I have a shadow superpower.¡± He pointed at the man next to him. ¡°This is my brother* A Wei, his ability is pyrokinesis.¡±


    The tall, thin man by his side snapped his fingers and a small ember appeared in his hand.


    These abilities are absolutely incredible in the eyes of an average person. In Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes, they are nothing more than ridiculous and cheap tricks performed by saints that have just barely awakened their potential.


    She faced Chen Wei coolly, then abruptly began to laugh.


    When Chu Qianxun¡¯s expression was composed, it had a sense of indifference, as if she¡¯d already been through thousands of experiences and withstood the vicissitudes of life.


    But when she laughed like this, she seemed to revert to an innocent young girl in the blink of an eye. Her bright eyes brought smiles to their faces, and they couldn¡¯t help but let down their guard a little.


    ¡°Wei ge,¡± she said cheerfully, as if the man in front of her wasn¡¯t a ruffian who was holding a child at knifepoint, ¡°this isn¡¯t necessary, we don¡¯t have any enmity between us, why are you being so cautious?¡±


    Chu Qianxun put away her gun, spreading her hands to show she had no other weapons: ¡°If you need anything, just say it. We¡¯ll do everything we can.¡±


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Chen Wei subconsciously took two steps backwards, Gan Xiaodan retreating with him.


    He originally considered recruiting this skilled woman to his side, but his seasoned intuition developed through many years in society told him this woman was not as naive and gullible as she appeared.


    In an instant, he decided to give up on the idea.


    In order to save face in front of his gang of younger brothers, he changed his request: ¡°Give me your car and everything in it, then we won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Without a word, Chu Qianxun threw the car keys to Chen Wei. She kept the smile on her face, but murderous thoughts arose in her heart.


    For the sake of Feng Qianqian and their safety, she can give up the car and the things within, but if Chen Wei still won¡¯t let go of the matter, then neither will she.


    A few men snatched the keys and got into the car to check it out. Seeing the half box of food left in the trunk, they yelled excitedly.


    Chen Wei watched Chu Qianxun vigilantly as he fell back step by step. When the long shadow was about to lose contact with Gan Xiaodan¡¯s body, he turned around and went into the car.


    The cars raised smoke and dust, spraying Chu Qianxun and the others¡¯ faces, and departed arrogantly.


    Gan Xiaodan finally regained her freedom. She hugged Feng Qianqian, looking her up and down to see if she was injured.


    Feng Qianqian burst into tears and was hugged by her father.


    Gao Yan stamped her feet in fury, unable to keep her carefully maintained image, and issued a whirlwind of foul language.


    Soon after, she sat on the ground dejectedly: ¡°What should I do? All of the food has been stolen, what should I do now?¡±


    She helplessly looked at the backpack Chu Qianxun was carrying.


    She knew that Chu Qianxun¡¯s bag always contained some food, water, and medicine, but even if they ate sparingly, how long would that little bag last with so many people?


    Gan Xiaodan couldn¡¯t help having other thoughts in her mind. Just now, those men seemed to be stronger than Chu Qianxun. They could bring flames to their hands and control people with shadows. Surely they had plenty of food in their cars.


    If I had known beforehand, I would¡¯ve thought of a way to leave with them.


    Gao Yan glanced at Chu Qianxun and quietly hid this idea in the bottom of her heart.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t seem to care at all about losing the car and the food. She looked at her surroundings. On both sides of the highway they stood on were extensive carrot fields. Right now, the carrots underground haven¡¯t yet ripened. Aboveground, the fields were lush and green, soft yet strong branches and leaves covering the surface of the earth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move, I found a place to stay.¡± Chu Qianxun pointed out a small earthen hut deep in the fields where a farmer had left some items of no value.


    Everybody approached the vicinity of the earthen house, rummaged around, and found to their dismay that there was no food in this shabby old hut.


    ¡°Only this clay jar was found. There was a water reservoir next to it. The faucet there still works. I¡¯ve filled this with some water.¡± Feng Junlei came over with a large clay jar.


    Chu Qianxun had already skillfully dug a hole in the ground and loosely surrounded it with stones to form a simple fire pit.


    She ignited some kindling with a lighter and stuffed dry branches into the pit one by one.


    When the branches started to burn, she clapped her hands and stood up: ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, pick up some dry branches, add them to the fire then boil the jar of water.¡±


    She then pulled something small and balled up from her backpack. It was a net woven with transparent fishing line that was unremarkable while bunched up, but was actually very large when spread out.


    Chu Qianxun spread out the net and tied it between two big trees on the edges of the field. She picked a long tree trunk and walked into the dense carrot field.


    She used the tree trunk to hit the ground of the field from end to end. After a while, a gray-brown pheasant flew out of the field. It hastily spread its wings, flying low in the sky until it crashed into the net. The mesh of the large net was quite small, and the bird¡¯s neck pushed through while its body was stuck behind. Unable to advance or retreat, the bird could only flop uselessly in the net.


    In front of everyone¡¯s dumbstruck looks, Chu Qianxun grabbed the struggling pheasant, snapped its neck and tossed it to Gao Yan who was watching from the side.


    ¡°Can you butcher a chicken?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Gao Yan stammered, ¡°Yes, I can, I¡¯ll pluck the feathers with the boiling water.¡±


    As a matter of fact, she couldn¡¯t, and had only seen it twice at most, but she didn¡¯t dare to appear so incompetent in front of Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun nodded, taking the net and concealing it in a different stretch of the carrot field.


    By nightfall, a soup with two pheasants was already stewing in the clay pot in front of the earthen hut.


    A few sweet potatoes gathered by Chu Qianxun were buried by the edges of the firepit.


    Everyone sat in a circle around the fire, smelling the rich fragrance, and admired Chu Qianxun to the point of worship.


    ¡°Make haste¨C after eating, tonight we¡¯ll catch a few more and make them into chicken floss to eat on the road tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qianxun had finished her work and was sitting on the side waiting for the meal while unceremoniously commanding the others.


    None of them had inner complaints, and their hearts were full of enthusiasm.


    It seems that as long as Chu Qianxun is here, who cares if the food is gone?


    T/N: When Chen Wei refers to A Wei (and the rest of his gang) as a brother, he means it in a fraternal sense rather than a familial one. Like how an American guy might call his friend his ¡°bro¡± or ¡°homie¡±


    Additional notes: Probably won¡¯t translate the author¡¯s notes from now on; while they are interesting tidbits, they don¡¯t add much to the story. Also I¡¯m lazy.


    While I was translating, I wtf¡¯ed at CQX grabbing a tree trunk before remembering that oh yea, she¡¯s super strong. Still, it¡¯s kind of funny to imagine her casually waving a big tree around lol

 CH 18

    Doomsday¡¯s arrival has led to the standstill of all modern human facilities.


    Without waste production and light pollution, the night sky became bright and clear.


    In the blue dome of the heavens above, the stars move as time passes by. Their brilliant rays of light are eternal and unchanging, gazing indifferently at all the joys and sorrows upon the earth.


    Chu Qianxun was wrapped in a blanket, resting against the outer wall of the earthen house.


    Feng Qianqian and herself were bundled up together.


    In her last life, her physique hadn¡¯t been enhanced by the demon seed and she had been wearing particularly thin clothes. At night, it was freezing cold.


    Feng Qianqian took the initiative to sleep in her arms like this, even finding a particularly warm excuse.


    ¡°Since Mom went to heaven, I haven¡¯t slept with a girl ever since.¡± As she said this, she curled her small, warm body into Chu Qianxun¡¯s ice cold embrace.


    Chu Qianxun gently caressed the sleeping little girl, feeling the same temperature as her previous life.


    She stared at the sky full of stars above her head, remembering the little details of the ten years in her last life.


    She once thought that her past life was full of misery and darkness, without a trace of light.


    Who would¡¯ve known that when she thinks about it carefully now, what left the deepest impression was that subtle warmth.


    It¡¯s like these specks of light adorning the curtain of night; although each one is very small, when put together, they are more memorable than the dark night sky.


    It turned out when she was hungry and cold, collapsed in the mud by the roadside, a doctor had given her bread.


    And that time when she was gravely injured, passed out at death¡¯s door on the battlefield, Gao Yan¨C who had returned to sweep the battlefield ¨Chad hauled her from the pile of corpses with a look of disgust.


    And that time she had stolen goods and was nearly killed, but a stranger offered to help¡­


    Thinking of it now, it wasn¡¯t all bad, Chu Qianxun thought to herself.


    Feng Junlei sat by the fire, occupied with cutting some steamed sweet potatoes into cubes, placing them on a bamboo strip and baking them over the fire, planning to dry these sweet potatoes as rations for the journey.


    Gao Yan and Gao Xiaodan were also there, next to the clay pot. The two of them were busy with the remaining pheasant meat, breaking it into shreds and frying it into chicken floss in the pot.


    ¡°Did Chu Qianxun say to fry it like this? Am I doing okay?¡±


    ¡°It should be right, looks like the meat is sort of loosening, the shape seems kind of right.¡±


    The two girls¡¯ heads touched together as they stared at the large pot of shredded meat frying in the clay pot.


    Afraid of disturbing Chu Qianxun who had been busy for half the day, they carefully whispered to each other.


    ¡°You and Qianxun go to the same school, you¡¯re both college students, how come she knows everything and you know nothing?¡± Gao Yan complained.


    ¡°What does this have to do with academic qualifications? They don¡¯t teach this in school, why don¡¯t you try?¡± Gan Xiaodan resentfully handed over the flat piece of wood being used as a spatula.


    ¡°No no no, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I really can¡¯t cook, but Xiaodan, if you fool around and burn the food, we¡¯ll have nothing to eat on the road tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qianxun closed her eyes, listening to the murmurs of her companions, feeling inexplicably relaxed.


    The last time she was on this road, she was too weak, almost at the bottom of society, and most of what she saw was the darkest and cruelest side of humanity.


    Now she is much stronger; the people by her side are filled with awe and gratitude for her, and ill-intentioned strangers don¡¯t dare to go too far in front of her.


    Therefore, walking the same road was a little warmer and more pleasant than the terror of the past.


    There was a quiet noise from the bushes in the distance, then the shrubbery shook violently.


    Chu Qianxun opened her eyes, stuffing the sleeping Feng Qianqian into Feng Junlei¡¯s arms. Raising her knife, she cautiously examined that place.


    The tip of the knife separated the bushes, and there was a simple mechanism on the grass. One end of a stick was inserted in the dirt, while the other was frozen by a small chunk of ice. Just now, the ice melted, the branch sprung up, and the bushes shook.


    Ice?


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s brow furrowed as she examined the remnants of ice on the ground.


    She looked back in the direction of the fire, and sure enough, a scrawny figure quickly dashed from the cover of the bushes. It was a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old boy. Three icicles shot from his body, soaring straight towards the people by the fire.


    Feng Junlei swiftly reacted, blocking the icicle with the blade in his hand and smashing it on the ground.


    Gao Yan dodged the icicle shooting towards her.


    Gan Xiaodan reacted a little slower, and the icicle hit her in the arm.


    Her arm felt a slight ache, and the icicle shattered to pieces. Besides frightening her, the icicle didn¡¯t cause any real harm.


    The boy took advantage of their preoccupation, seizing two roasted sweet potatoes from the ground and running back in the direction he came from.


    Gao Yan deftly grabbed him, ¡°Don¡¯t run, little brat, how can the food that this old mother prepared benefit you?¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t hesitate and ferociously bit Gao Yan¡¯s hand.


    Gao Yan released her hand in pain. There were already bloody teeth marks bitten on the back of her hand.


    The boy was already a beginner rank saint, and his movements were especially nimble. As soon as Gao Yan let go, he darted towards the bushes he came from in an instant.


    But there is one person faster than him.


    Chu Qianxun twisted his arm in one hand, clutched his neck with the other, and pressed him into the ground.


    ¡°Beat him up, Qianxun, this little thief is a no-good creature!¡± Gao Yan was furious.


    The boy struggled with all his might, showing a vicious look of rebellion in his eyes.


    The hand that gripped his neck tightened subconsciously.


    In the apocalypse, she generally will not show mercy to a person with abilities who is hostile towards her, regardless of whether they are a child or an old man.


    A young teen like him growing up in the apocalypse needed to be more vigilant. Their worldview was shaped in the cruelest time. They had the power to hurt others, but had no bottom line for right or wrong, and were often more cruel and hateful than adults.


    The boy gasped for breath, face flushed from suffocation. He reached out and squeezed Chu Qianxun¡¯s palm, his expression begging for mercy.


    ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t do this, you¡¯ll choke him to death!¡±


    ¡°Qianxun meizi, don¡¯t, this is still a child.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun jiejie!¡±


    Chu Qianxun slowly released her hand. She felt that her heart wasn¡¯t as hard as it had been in the past, and there really is no way she can take someone¡¯s life at this time.


    Since she cannot finish him off completely, she doesn¡¯t want to offend this person too deeply.


    This is a newly awakened Tier One ice-type ability. Don¡¯t just look at his harmless icicles now¨C as long as he is alive, even though he is young, it won¡¯t take long for him to become a powerhouse who no one dares to provoke.


    The boy rolled over and stood up, coughing violently for a while. He slowly retreated, but kept glancing at the squashed sweet potatoes that had fallen to the ground, unwilling to part with them.


    Gao Yan hissed through her teeth as she touched the teeth marks on her hand and spoke irritatedly: ¡°Just take them, little beggar. They can¡¯t be eaten anyway.¡±


    The boy watched them closely, cautiously crouching down, then gathered the flattened sweet potatoes into his hands. He hid in a corner as he ate them in big mouthfuls. He had obviously been hungry for a long time, gulping too quickly and choking several times, but still straightening his neck and swallowing them down with effort.


    Feng Junlei took an iron bowl he¡¯d found in the earthen house and filled it with the water used for boiling the potatoes, then brought it before the boy.


    The boy received it, noisily taking several gulps of water, and glanced at Feng Junlei a few times. Gradually, he lost the thorniness he¡¯d had in the beginning.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where are your parents?¡± Feng Junlei asked.


    ¡°Xiaojie, Jiang Xiaojie. My dad¡¯s a gambler. When the green moon appeared, he still wouldn¡¯t leave the betting table. Another player turned into a monster and killed him.¡± The boy spoke, the eyes on his thin face faintly rimmed with red.


    ¡°What about your mother?¡± Feng Qianqian leaned on her father¡¯s back, showing her small face, ¡°Are you without a mother like me?¡±


    The red in Jiang Xiaojie¡¯s eyes receded, and only dark green eye bags from lack of sleep were left. He spat out in one breath, ¡°That woman didn¡¯t care about me at all. When the apocalypse started, she panicked and got into her lover¡¯s car. No matter how much I chased her and called for her, she didn¡¯t stop.¡±


    Feng Junlei is a man who takes on both parents¡¯ roles to raise his child. His daughter is more important to him than his own life. He doesn¡¯t understand how there are some parents in the world who don¡¯t care about their children.


    Feng Qianqian reached into her pocket and took out half a piece of leftover chocolate. The little girl held it in her delicate hand, passing it forward: ¡°Gege, this is for you. Qianxun jiejie gave it to me, it¡¯s tasty. Eat it, you won¡¯t miss your mother anymore.¡±


    Jiang Xiaojie looked back and forth between Feng Junlei and Feng Qianqian¡¯s faces several times. Suddenly, he reached out and snatched the half piece of chocolate, then turned and hid in a nook far away from them.


    Early in the next morning, everyone got up and ate the sweet potatoes boiled last night as breakfast.


    Putting the meat floss and dried sweet potato pieces in the clay pot, Feng Junlei found a tree vine, strung it on the pot, then carried it on his back. Before leaving, he divided the sweet potato pieces, keeping half and giving the rest to Jiang Xiaojie, who was watching them from a distance.


    They returned to the highway from the field, Jiang Xiaojie following them from afar without saying a word.


    ¡°That little thief is following us. We only have this little bit of food, I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ll find more on the road. We can¡¯t give him any more food.¡± Gao Yan warned the others.


    Feng Qianqian held her father¡¯s hand, looking back again and again, but didn¡¯t say a word.


    Perhaps because she¡¯d lost her mother early on, she seemed more sensible than other children her age, and knew not to cause trouble for the adults in this situation.


    Chu Qianxun found a commercial vehicle parked on the other side of the road. She crouched under the car and messed around for a moment before quickly opening the door. She threw out the driver who had been dead for a while, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car.


    This vehicle was a seven-seater, so they could sit comfortably and even take turns sleeping in the back if needed.


    The people outside were surprised but delighted, and got into the car one by one.


    ¡°Qianxun, you¡¯re really too capable, is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± Gao Yan didn¡¯t forget to flatter Chu Qianxun with a few timely words.


    ¡°That boy is still following behind.¡± Gan Xiaodan glanced at the rearview mirror and saw Jiang Xiaojie running after the car.


    ¡°What is he doing? Does he want to go with us?¡±


    ¡°No way, if he was going to stick to us, I wouldn¡¯t have shared the sweet potatoes with him.¡±


    Everyone turned around to look behind the car at the tiny figure stubbornly following every step of the way.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the car¡¯s pace, and his distance from the vehicle was growing farther and farther away.


    That thin, small figure stumbled and fell on the road, then swiftly got up and continued running.


    Before long he tripped again, but this time he didn¡¯t get up and collapsed in the dust, motionless.


    He had finally given up.


    ¡°Qianxun, let¡¯s take him for a while. He¡¯s just a child, he won¡¯t survive if he¡¯s left on the road like this,¡± Feng Junlei couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s too many people who won¡¯t survive,¡± Chu Qianxun said coldly.


    But her foot pressed on the brakes, and the car reversed.


    The dust kicked up by the wheels hit Jiang Xiaojie¡¯s face. Jiang Xiaojie lifted his face from the smoke and stared at the van in front of him in a daze.


    The driver seat window rolled down, revealing an indifferent face. That woman was cold and powerful, easily able to choke him with one hand. But Jiang Xiaojie truly hoped she would bring him along with her.


    The car door opened, and the man and the little girl inside smiled as they reached out their hands towards him.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the dusty boy in the backseat, not knowing whether to resent this boy or her own overflowing sympathy.


    Forget it, it¡¯s not that bad, Chu Qianxun thought in her heart, just take them all to the base ahead and leave them there.


    The van drove onward for some time, diverged from the highway, and entered a vast industrial park.


    ¡°Qianxun, did you go the wrong way?¡± Gan Xiaodan flipped through the map on her phone. She didn¡¯t download it beforehand, so she couldn¡¯t open the road for this area.


    ¡°This is a food factory. I¡¯m looking for things to eat.¡± Chu Qianxun stopped the car and found a reason to explain her behavior.


    She jumped out of the car and led them through a forest to the factory production area. Behind the forest, there was a drop in elevation where a large water reservoir was constructed. The pool was originally covered, but at present it had been damaged by something. The interior had no water and was desolate save for some dried up silt at the bottom of the pool.


    Beyond the pool, across a cement road in the factory area, there was a massive steel warehouse on the opposite side.


    The warehouse entrance was open, but the inside was too dark to see.


    Chu Qianxun silently looked at the warehouse for a moment, then turned and began to collect supplies.


    She found a truck parked in the factory area, took out the gasoline from the fuel tank, and poured it all into the bottom of the reservoir.


    Then a few flexible aluminum composite strips were placed on top of the pool, and a wooden pole that the strips could just barely hold up was put up in the middle of them.


    She took a large sheet of sun-shading tarp from the factory¡¯s exterior and spread it over the strips, and finally scattered some dead leaves on top, arranging a huge pitfall.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if there are monsters inside, so don¡¯t go in there, Qianxun,¡± Gan Xiaodan looked at the deathly silent factory building with some trepidation.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t respond. She refastened her shoelaces and checked over her equipment, clearly indicating her resolute attitude.


    She handed both grenades and the lighter to Feng Junlei: ¡°If a monster follows me out and falls into this trap, quickly throw these in.¡±


    Then she stood up and finally stated a sentence. ¡°If I don¡¯t come out, just leave on your own.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Junlei wanted to say he would go with her, but as a father, he couldn¡¯t leave his daughter by herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, jiejie.¡± Jiang Xiaojie suddenly spoke.


    Since Jiang Xiaojie got into the car, similar to Gao Yan, he has been particularly enthusiastic towards Chu Qianxun. He is always busy rushing about, not at all like the average teenager.


    Chu Qianxun regarded his attitude as a display of the weak seeking the protection from the strong.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Xiaojie would want to accompany her on her risky venture at this time.


    Chu Qianxun suddenly realized her prejudiced thinking caused her to excessively judge this person.


    She patted Jiang Xiaojie on the shoulder: ¡°You wait here for me too, I¡¯ll come back as soon as I can.¡±


    * * *


    Chu Qianxun slipped into the warehouse.


    The warehouse interior was a disorderly mess. The ground was littered with waste and smeared with blackened bloodstains all over.


    The deeper she went, the darker and quieter it became. Even the slightest sound made massive echoes here.


    Chu Qianxun gripped her handgun and cautiously advanced step by step.


    She heard some faint noises from a distance.


    It seems something is eating, from the crashing noises.


    And it seems there are the faint sounds of someone¡¯s brief moans.


    She arrived at a set of doors that were locked from the outside. A thick chain was wrapped around the handles. A layer of dust had already settled on the chain, and it was clear it had been untouched for quite a few days.


    Chu Qianxun peered through the narrow gap between the doors, vaguely glimpsing the swaying shadows within.

 CH 19.1

    The light inside the room was very dim.


    There was a tiny window high up on the wall. The little bit of cloudy light that passed through hit a shelf, shrouding the whole room in half darkness.


    There appeared to be a corpse hanging in chains from the shelf. The head on the corpse¡¯s horrific-looking body was drooping, and disheveled hair covered the face; the gender of the corpse could not be distinguished.


    Something was making noises in the dark, two monsters were desperately vying for a bite of their meal underneath the shelf.


    The room¡¯s lighting was too dim to see clearly.


    Only the nauseating sound of chewing could be heard echoing throughout the empty room.


    Chu Qianxun frowned, feeling that something was off.


    Generally speaking, monsters had no interest in corpses, only craving fresh human bodies. Once a body lost its vitality, monsters would instantly lose their desire for this dead thing.


    This warehouse was tightly sealed, and the chains on the door outside were dusty. Obviously, this place had been locked up from the exterior for a long time.


    Why are the monsters inside still enthusiastic over a corpse that should have been dead for quite some time now?


    One of the doors had been rammed from the interior and was slightly deformed.


    Chu Qianxun held her breath and cautiously approached the gap between the doors, trying to survey the type and rank of the monsters.


    From what she could see, there were jagged white bones exposed all over the corpse. It couldn¡¯t be more dead.


    Suddenly, that ¡°corpse¡± faintly stirred, letting out a low, guttural sound.


    Chu Qianxun was startled and accidentally flinched.


    The monsters in the room abruptly stopped moving and turned their heads towards her.


    Two pairs of crimson eyes shot straight towards Chu Qianxun¡¯s position in the darkness.


    Chu Qianxun cursed in her heart,


    bloody Wanderers!


    These are Tier Two monsters.


    Right now even Tier One monsters are incredibly rare, but here a pair of Tier Two Wanderers had actually popped up at the same time.


    What on earth is happening?


    Without the least hesitation, Chu Qianxun turned around and took off running.


    There was a loud crash from behind her as the monsters collided with the doors.


    The two already misshapen doors were violently rammed by the monsters, and the chains on the doors rattled.


    After several loud smashes, one of the doors was finally knocked down with a bang.


    Two skinless monsters covered with blood clambered over the door frame.


    Their long tongues flickered out towards Chu Qianxun¡¯s direction.


    They were so fast that they could run along the walls as if they were flying.


    Chu Qianxun bolted away and didn¡¯t look back.


    She rushed out from the warehouse entrance.


    ¡°Qianxun jiejie came out!¡± Feng Qianqian pointed at the warehouse.


    Despite their young ages, Feng Qianqian and Jiang Xiaojie have their supernatural powers and are the first in the group to react.


    Jiang Xiaojie stood up at the same time and nervously looked towards Chu Qianxun.


    He knew he had acquired extraordinary abilities.


    But that Qianxun jiejie and this little girl obviously had abilities like his.


    Particularly that Qianxun jie, who could have killed him in one move, was so powerful it caused fear in his heart.


    He could still clearly recall the feeling of that seemingly delicate hand clutching the back of his neck like iron clamps.


    Jiang Xiaojie is a boy who has looked up to those who were strong since he was a child.


    Though his father was an abhorrent gambler, he had never held back when it came to fighting others. When his father was around, Jiang Xiaojie was never bullied by other people.


    Having grown up in such messy circumstances, Jiang Xiaojie has been well-versed in the art of getting what he wants by pleasing others since he was a child.


    At this very moment, he wants to be better, so that Chu Qianxun would care about him, so that he could remain by her side, and she wouldn¡¯t think of throwing him away on a whim.


    A bucket of diesel fuel sat next to Jiang Xiaojie. According to Chu Qianxun¡¯s instructions, he should use his ability to freeze it entirely into icicles.


    Chu Qianxun crossed the road as she dashed towards the reservoir. Her speed was beyond human limits, and she nearly became like a shadow.


    Behind her, two scarlet figures scuttled out from the warehouse entrance.


    Two monsters that were a little smaller than human adults flung the doors from the frame, extended their blood-red heads, and looked around in a circle.


    Both panting heavily, they became two red lines as they chased after Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun never looked back, focusing on running like mad.


    As she crossed the reservoir, she precisely stepped on the sole wooden pole under the film that could bear her weight, leaping over it in one go.


    The bloody Wanderers followed closely, but stepped into the pitfall.


    The tarp over the pitfall caved in, and the deep reservoir engulfed the two monsters.


    The bottom of the pool had been filled with gasoline in advance, and there was no way that even the nimble Wanderers could quickly climb from such a slippery bottom.


    And Chu Qianxun had already stopped and turned around. She tossed the burning lighter in her hand into the pool bottom.


    The reservoir lit up with a bang, a large fire emerging. Bright blue flames arose initially, then dark orange flames soared into the sky.


    When Feng Junlei came to his senses, his job to start the fire had already been done.


    The monsters¡¯ piercing screams could be heard from within the fiery pit.


    He hastily pressed the safety pin to remove the pull ring, flinging the two hand grenades into the pit of fire together.


    Loud blasts of gunpowder went off in succession in the pit, exploding freely in bursts of flames.


    Feng Junlei shielded Feng Qianqian in his embrace. When the earth-shaking noises passed, there was no other movement in the trap except the raging flames.


    Relaxing, Feng Junlei was about to come out from the shelter on the high ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come out!¡±


    Chu Qianxun scolded, grasping the long iron rod prepared earlier as she nervously kept her eyes fixed on the edge of the fiery pit.


    Sure enough, a monster covered from head to toe in raging flames crawled from the blazing pool a moment later.


    It opened its mouth wide in agony, and thick black smoke gushed out.


    Holding one end of the iron rod, Chu Qianxun accurately punctured the monster¡¯s mouth and stabbed it back into the fiery pool.


    The other monster climbed out at the same moment.


    As soon as it clambered from the burning pit, the flames on its body receded at a speed visible to the naked eye. Its bright red body continuously emitted black smoke, but the flesh on the surface of its body was healing rapidly.


    Chu Qianxun swung the rod in its direction. The bloody Wanderer stretched its hand out to stop it, grabbing the other end of the iron rod and forcing Chu Qianxun into a deadlock.


    A Tier Two monster¡¯s strength was extremely great.


    Chu Qianxun planted her feet in the ground, gritted her teeth, and exerted all her efforts into pushing it back a bit.


    As the flames on the monster¡¯s body gradually died down, Chu Qianxun felt the strength against the iron rod was growing more and more great.


    The bloody wanderer fell back a step and stopped at the edge of the fiery pit. It stabilized its body and began to push back against Chu Qianxun.


    A yellow icicle shot through the air and hit the monster.


    The icicles formed from gasoline rapidly melted in the heat, splashing the monster¡¯s whole body with diesel fuel and igniting its body anew.


    The bloody Wanderer let out a shrill noise that was extraordinarily similar to a human woman¡¯s scream.


    Four to five icicles flew over one after another.


    The fire reignited in a blaze on the monster¡¯s body, and it finally loosened its grip on the iron rod.


    Chu Qianxun used her strength to poke it down into the burning pool of flames.


    The first monster that fell into the fiery pit now emerged over the edge.


    This time, without waiting for Chu Qianxun to act, a thin iron chain suddenly flew up from the ground and twisted around the monster¡¯s entire body. The severely injured monster didn¡¯t know where to direct its efforts, and fell back into the raging flames once more.


    Chu Qianxun closely watched the edge of the fire pit.


    Fortunately, no more monsters crawled out again.


    A cold sweat broke out on her back.


    This time, she miscalculated the situation. She hadn¡¯t expected that the monsters inside the warehouse had already advanced to Tier Two so quickly.


    Even though they were only in the initial stage of Tier Two, she still wasn¡¯t able to withstand them alone.


    By good fortune, the monsters fell into the pitfall.


    And furthermore, the companions at her side helped out.


    Chu Qianxun glanced back at Jiang Xiaojie and Feng Qianqian.


    Although they only used a little bit of power, these two novices who had recently awakened their abilities have exhausted all their strength.


    The girl wilted into her father¡¯s arms, and the teen boy numbly sat on the ground. Despite their exhausted panting for breath, their eyes shone with the swaying light of the flames. They excitedly looked towards Chu Qianxun, each face revealing expectant expressions.


    Expecting praise, expecting affirmation.


    As a matter of fact, they don¡¯t just want to be regarded as targets to protect. Rather, they wish to become helpful companions.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s ice cold heart lit up with a little bit of warmth.


    This was the same road, she was the same person, yet she came out with a completely different feeling.


    TL notes: (edited) deleted prev note because it related to content in 19.2. oops.


    If you¡¯re curious, this chapter¡¯s word count is 5000-6000 words compared to the usual 2000-3000. It took me half the day to translate 3/4 of it, sadly I translate slow af T_T I will try my best to post Part 2 by tomorrow.

 CH 19.2

    The raging flames burned throughout the afternoon, and it wasn¡¯t until the sky gradually darkened that they slowly died out.


    Chu Qianxun stayed by the side the entire time, waiting for the temperature of the pool¡¯s interior to slightly reduce. Afterwards, she climbed down with a rope.


    After searching for some time, she found two green crystals not too different from the size of dried fruits.


    Despite the risks undergone in the battle, the gains were truly a pleasant surprise.


    Two second-order monster seeds!


    Provided that she increased her efforts to advance into the critical state of Tier One, she could rely on these two rare seeds to break into Tier Two.


    When everyone else would be just stepping into the Tier One threshold, she could already surmount the ranks and become a Tier Two powerhouse.


    Even if her ability had no combat utility, her substantially upgraded strength and speed alone were enough to crush those people who have just entered the early stage of Tier One, whose abilities were still incredibly weak.


    Chu Qianxun climbed out with a heart full of satisfaction and showed everyone the two green crystals in her hand.


    ¡°I found these from the monsters¡¯ bodies. I heard before from the special forces that all powerful monsters have these.¡± Chu Qianxun gazed at Feng Qianqian and Jiang Xiaojie, ¡°They said that consuming these can enhance your special abilities.¡±


    ¡°Eat? Eat them?¡± Gao Yan and the others were stupefied. ¡°Can these really be eaten? Wouldn¡¯t eating these cause some issues?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too clear on the details. Of course they shouldn¡¯t be eaten indiscriminately. I¡¯ve heard that when some people eat them, they don¡¯t gain abilities and instead directly turn into monsters. Anyways, if you get one of these things, keep it close. I¡¯m sure they will have many uses in the future.¡± Chu Qianxun closed her hand and put the crystals in her pocket.


    ¡°Turn into a monster? Even if you killed me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to eat one.¡± Gan Xiaodan hurriedly shook her head like a pellet drum.


    But Gao Yan seemed lost in thought.


    Inwardly, she very much wished to have a special ability like Feng Qianqian.


    Even if it was only a little, it would still be a measure of survival in the apocalypse.


    Gao Yan was experienced in dealing with people, and clearly knew that when faced with imminent disaster, she couldn¡¯t rely on anyone but herself.


    The reason why Qianxun can be this amazing must be due to the fact she has gained some ¡°superpower.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to try to please others like Gao Yan does. She could stand before anyone with freedom and ease, and walk whatever path she wanted to walk.


    This kind of girl was often impossible for Gao Yan, the type that she particularly envied.


    Presently, Chu Qianxun no longer intends to completely conceal the matter of the monster seeds to everyone.


    But for the sake of her safety, she wouldn¡¯t speak out all at once.


    At any rate, the people of the base will gradually begin to understand the effects of the monster seeds before long. As long as they arrived at the base, Feng Qianqian and Jiang Xiaojie would slowly learn how the monster seeds could be used for their powers.


    Tier One monster seeds will lose their effect on Chu Qianxun very quickly.


    When it came time to part ways, if she had some extras on hand, she may consider sharing them with Feng Qianqian and Jiang Xiaojie to upgrade their abilities.


    Chu Qianxun put on her backpack. She had some misgivings about that sealed room, especially whatever that living yet dead corpse was. She wanted to go back and investigate one more time.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in again to see if there¡¯s any food.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun jiejie, you¡¯re really going? What if two more monsters like that appear again, what will we do?¡± Feng Qianqian uneasily pulled at Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°There was such a big commotion earlier, if there were any more monsters, they would¡¯ve come out at that time. I will be careful.¡± Chu Qianxun patted Feng Qianqian¡¯s hand, reassuring her.


    Then she glanced over at Jiang Xiaojie, calling his name: ¡°Jiang Xiaojie, do you want to come with me?¡±


    Jiang Xiaojie put down the sweet potato piece he was nibbling on at once, happily standing and catching up with Chu Qianxun to leave.


    He felt that being allowed to be by Chu Qianxun, Chu Qianxun just calling his name, could be considered as receiving Chu Qianxun¡¯s approval. In his heart he was extraordinarily happy.


    The two people raised their flashlights and cautiously entered the pitch-black warehouse. In the black hole of the warehouse, the two¡¯s soft footsteps echoed.


    There were no other movements, there were no other monsters encountered.


    Chu Qianxun arrived at the previous room, blocked Jiang Xiaojie behind her, and carefully explored the room with the circle of her flashlight before entering.


    There wasn¡¯t a soul in sight inside the room, only the figure of a person¡¯s body tied to the shelf.


    The ray of the flashlight shined, and that body slightly stirred.


    It was indeed alive, although it didn¡¯t seem too far from death.


    Chu Qianxun slowly entered the room, using her flashlight to illuminate the horrific body from top to bottom. It was indeed wholly human, not a monster.


    The man even squinted as the light hit his eyes, slightly turning his head away.


    It looked like his wounds were at least a little better than Chu Qianxun thought they had appeared at noon.


    Jiang Xiaojie started rummaging around in the warehouse.


    Chu Qianxun pried open the chains binding the person¡¯s body to the shelf.


    She released him, letting him lie on the ground.


    ¡°Xiaojie, I¡¯ll go inside and search around.¡± Chu Qianxun told Jiang Xiaojie.


    She took a step, intending to walk towards the depths of the room. A hand extended from the ground and caught the leg of her trousers.


    Chu Qianxun turned around.


    In the darkness, the mutilated man lay on the ground, extending a pale hand and tightly pulled Chu Qianxun¡¯s pant leg.


    ¡°You let go first, we¡¯ll go to find things inside. When we leave again, you¡¯ll come with us.¡± Chu Qianxun falsely coaxed him.


    In her eyes, this person was basically a dead man. Chu Qianxun felt it was impossible for him to survive.


    She laid him on the ground out of sympathy, but didn¡¯t plan to do any more than that. Perhaps by the time she finished searching the warehouse and left, this person would have already stopped breathing.


    But those pale fingers were firmly pulling at her pant leg, stubbornly refusing to let go even though they were trembling a little.


    It made her embarrassed enough to nearly kick him off with her foot.


    Chu Qianxun sighed, feeling that she¡¯d provoked trouble for herself.


    ¡°Qianxun jie, I found a box of biscuits. There were also some everyday necessities; apparently someone has been hiding inside this room for a while.¡± Jiang Xiaojie excitedly came over with a large box on his shoulders and two backpacks hanging in his hands. After becoming a saint, his physical strength has increased imperceptibly. The weight he would ordinarily struggle to carry is now not too difficult for him.


    Chu Qianxun looked through the box with the light of her flashlight.


    ¡°All right, this is enough. Bring everything with you and go out.¡±


    ¡°This person¡­ what about him?¡±


    Chu Qianxun tugged at her trouser leg, but was unable to pull it from his grip.


    So in the end she squatted down and put the man over her shoulders.


    Forget it, this man probably doesn¡¯t want to die in this room, alone in the darkness and waiting for death, Chu Qianxun thought,


    It won¡¯t be too much trouble to bring him out and let him die with some ease of mind.


    He had been locked in here for a while, certainly not by the monsters¡¯ doing. Presumably it was a good deed done by fellow humans.


    This sort of deed can¡¯t be considered uncommon. In the apocalypse, many shameless people have pushed their companions to the monsters for the sake of their own escape.


    Simply being alone and tied up to a shelf like this, let alone being locked inside a sealed space with monsters, endless fear while helplessly watching the monsters devouring his own body¡­ it was truly too vile.


    This man was thin, but he was quite tall.


    Chu Qianxun had no choice but to fight to keep his whole person atop her shoulders.


    One of his arms fell from Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder.


    Chu Qianxun could clearly see that a large chunk of flesh was missing from that arm, revealing the ghastly white bone within.


    Chu Qianxun was carrying a grown adult man on her back without feeling even slightly fatigued, and was even able to take the backpacks from Jiang Xiaojie¡¯s hands.


    Two people carrying supplies emerged from the warehouse interior.


    Gan Xiaodan, Gao Yan, and the others came up to help take the goods.


    ¡°What happened to this man?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ he¡¯s still alive?¡±


    Placing the man on her shoulders onto the grass outside, Chu Qianxun suddenly discovered that the wound on his arm seemed to be much better than it had been only a moment ago.


    Just before, there was obviously a place where bone was showing, yet now it was already covered in flesh.


    Despite the severity of the wound, it was clearly recovering at a speed different from that of an ordinary person¡¯s.


    Chu Qianxun furrowed her brow.


    Outside the warehouse, the sky was not yet completely dark, and she could distinctly see this man¡¯s appearance.


    Although he was mutilated and bloody all over, it could definitely be seen that he was a young man.


    He was rather frail, his limbs were slender and straight. His messy hair was slightly curly and tangled with blood, obscuring his face so that his features could not be seen.


    His wounds looked serious, but Chu Qianxun could perceive them being rapidly restored.


    In the later stage of the apocalypse, some healers had the ability to restore hideous wounds at a speed visible to the naked eye. Though this man hadn¡¯t quite reached that extent, he could still be considered absolutely amazing.


    When Chu Qianxun entered the warehouse at noon for the first time, she hurriedly glanced through the door. The shape of this person¡¯s body was definitely not as it is now, otherwise Chu Qianxun definitely wouldn¡¯t have dismissed him as a corpse.


    This person must be a saint with a first-rate ability.


    However; right now it is still early in the apocalypse. No matter how quickly he advanced, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for him to have such strong healing abilities.


    Immortal?


    This word flashed through Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind.


    Saints possessing undying abilities are incredibly rare, and they are called Immortals.


    These people have extremely powerful self-recovery abilities. It is said that even if their limbs were cut off, they could still regenerate.


    After their vitality is severed, given some time, they can be resurrected anew.


    But their ability generally lacked offensive power, and they were unable to help others with their powers like healers could.


    So besides saving one¡¯s own life, this ability was totally useless.


    Furthermore, these so-called Immortals weren¡¯t truly immortal. Particularly grave wounds would still cause their death.


    In the later stage of the apocalypse, this rare type of saint no longer appeared.


    Except for one person.


    The demon who terrified other men, Ye Peitian, who abnormally possessed the dual abilities of immortality and sand manipulation.


    The rumors said that even if Ye Peitian¡¯s head was severed from his body and scattered in eight pieces across the ends of the earth, he would ultimately still resurrect.


    So no matter how many foes there were, they could never truly kill him.


    Chu Qianxun recalled the face of the demon Ye Peitian and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Gan Xiaodan and the others arranged the supplies brought out from the warehouse.


    They were pleasantly surprised to discover that in addition to the whole box of biscuits, the two backpacks were stuffed with two blankets, four to five items of clothing, and half a pack of salt, along with other odds and ends such as a water flask.


    All of them were pleased¨C with these, their short-term survival issues no longer seem so pressing.


    Everyone shared the burden of carrying the things, preparing to drive away from here.


    Before their departure, Chu Qianxun turned back to look at the man she had set down in the grass.


    The man couldn¡¯t move, but he managed to keep his eyes open, focusing his gaze on her.


    Chu Qianxun hesitated for a moment, then put the Immortal, who she¡¯d originally planned to carry from the warehouse and brush aside, back on her shoulders again.


    As she pushed the man back on top of her shoulders,


    she heard a muffled, guttural sound from that drooping head.


    It seemed like a thank you.


    * * *


    The car drove all the way until it reached a remote field.


    At this time, uninhabited places had fewer monsters. Contrary to expectations, they were somewhat safer.


    The commercial vehicle was parked by a natural pond.


    The girls slept inside the car.


    The three men slept in the grass next to the side of the car, having used foam mats gathered from the factory production area to make their beds.


    Except for Feng Qianqian, the rest of them had to take turns keeping watch through the night.


    Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan were on a shift, Feng Junlei and Jiang Xiaojie were on another shift, and Chu Qianxun was by herself.


    The countryside at night seemed especially quiet, the rustling of animals and leaves stirring in the wind all the more clear.


    Chu Qianxun sat alone on the car roof.


    She intently listened to every sound from the dark, not being careless despite their distance from other people.


    In the darkness of the night, the bright moon was in the sky, its light shedding on the silver frost covering the ground and reflecting off the clear surface of the pond.


    There were some noises from the grass by the side of the car.


    The man who had been at death¡¯s door in the evening, unexpectedly could already slowly prop himself up in the moonlight.


    Chu Qianxun sat on the car roof, watching the bare-chested man silently sit in the moonlight for a moment, then he slowly stood up, putting his hand on the side of the car for support.


    He seemed lacking in strength, his back hunched and movements sluggish. Smooth new skin covered his back, and that transparent skin was dazzlingly pale in the moonlight.


    He used his bloodstained arm to support himself on the car and slightly raised his head to gaze at the moon in the night sky. His pale body seemed to be slightly trembling.


    Chu Qianxun suddenly reacted.


    This man is an Immortal.


    When she found him before, it wasn¡¯t at the beginning of his confinement. Perhaps he had already been locked inside the warehouse with those monsters for a good many days.


    He must have undergone being bitten by monsters and resurrecting many times. After regaining consciousness each time, he once again experienced the process of getting eaten alive by monsters.


    In this hellish environment, who knows how many times he went from dead to alive.


    No wonder he was able to recover so quickly, it was because he passively improved his abilities through repeated death and rebirth.


    What was even more painful was that due to his elevated ability, the speed of his resurrection accelerated, increasing the torment he suffered.


    The reason why the warehouse monsters could advance to a higher level than usual is precisely because they had this saint who could provide them with flesh and blood again and again.


    Thinking of this horrifying scene, even Chu Qianxun felt her hair standing on end.


    She looked at the man¡¯s back in the moonlight.


    Even if an ordinary person is imprisoned in a cruel hell like this, they would inevitably fall into a state of madness.


    Could the man before her eyes truly keep his human heart?


    Chu Qianxun recalled an age-old fairytale: the devil king was sealed in a narrow bottle and sank to the dark seafloor, alone and suffering. Every hundred years, he made a wish to repay the person who rescued him from his cage. After waiting in agony for four hundred years, excessive suffering caused hatred to grow in his heart, and he vowed to kill the benefactor who released him from his bottle.


    In her previous life, the warehouse door was only opened three months after the apocalypse befell.


    This man had been cruelly locked inside the warehouse all that time.


    Chu Qianxun felt a chill in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know why those people wanted to lock a fellow human together with monsters.


    But she has experienced ten years of the apocalypse and seen countless sins. Sometimes the evils of human nature could truly reach a level with no bottom line, to the extent where they were worse than the terrors caused by demons.


    The man before her slowly took his arm from the car. He tried to walk forward but stumbled.


    A hand stretched out from the roof of the car, steadily supporting him.


    He turned his head, catching sight of the girl sitting on the car roof. The girl extended half her body to reach out with her slender arm, but firmly supported his weight.


    Before, this girl had used the same slender arm to carry him on her back all the way out of that collapsing hell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force it, rest a moment.¡± The girl said, her eyes filled with moonlight. She passed a packet of biscuits and half a bottle of water from the car roof.


    The man¡¯s eyes were hidden under the tangled, bloody mess of his hair. His bloodless lips parted, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a long time, he lifted his pale fingers and took the food.


    The next morning,


    Chu Qianxun awoke from the seat of the car.


    Eyes heavy with sleep, she got out of the car.


    The Feng father and daughter were in the middle of making a fire for cooking. Though a mishap had covered their faces in soot, the fire was already rising.


    Jiang Xiaojie discovered a few fish in the pond, and was excitedly using a dagger to deal with the numerous fish flailing around.


    Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan were preparing food for breakfast.


    Everything seemed calm and stable.


    Splashing sounds came from the pool, and a strange man walked ashore from the water.


    The young man had a tall figure and fair skin. His drenched hair was slightly curly.


    As he walked, he swept his dripping hair back, revealing his smooth, clean forehead.


    His eyebrows were a little light, the front ends slightly furrowed. His eyelashes were exceptionally slender, clear droplets falling from them and catching in the morning sunlight, delicate and lovely. The slender corners of his eyes were slightly downturned, the straight bridge of his nose, the dispirited back, together the whole person revealed an unusual, decadent beauty.


    Last night¡¯s bloodstained, half-dead Immortal washed himself clean in the cool water, transforming into a handsome man who made the girls scream.


    Gao Yan was taken by surprise when she caught sight of this drenched, handsome man only wearing tattered trousers, narrowly stopping herself from screaming.


    She shook Gan Xiaodan¡¯s arm: ¡°Look, look, he turns out to be so handsome.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan looked into the distance and couldn¡¯t help but blush and lower her head: ¡°I¡¯ll go find him some clothes.¡±


    The girls barely managed to turn away from the man who had just bathed.


    Ask how he¡¯s doing, ask for his name.


    But Chu Qianxun silently turned away, her back against a large tree.


    She pressed against the tree, tightly gripping the blade in her hand, the hairs on her back standing on end.


    Because of her terror, she couldn¡¯t surpress the violent murderous aura erupting from her whole body.


    ¡°What demon did I release? What kind of demon did I release!¡±


    Chu Qianxun hid under the deep shadow of the tree, her pupils shaking as she stared at the knife in her hand.


    Ye Peitian!


    This man was actually Ye Peitian, the devil whose hands were stained with blood.


    Chu Qianxun thought of the only time she had met Ye Peitian, simply not wanting to remember that terrifying episode.


    At that time Chu Qianxun was hiding behind a dilapidated wall, hugging her head and holding her breath, praying she wouldn¡¯t be discovered by the murderer who just happened to be passing by.


    The Ye Peitian of those days was not as young and bright as he is now. His hair was longer and swept towards the back of his head, his hands were in his pockets, and his back was slouched. Asura passed through as yellow sands filled the sky, a coat with a large fur collar draped loosely off him. The hem of that coat was soaked in blood, leaving a trail on the ground behind him.


    Just when Chu Qianxun thought this terrifying existence had gone, the earthen wall at her back suddenly turned to yellow sand, collapsing in an instant.


    Without warning, Chu Qianxun rolled from the sand and stopped in front of that blood-red coat.


    Even now, she still remembers the way he glanced down at her with his ice-cold gaze, a derisive smirk hooking at the corner of his lips, as if he was too lazy to pay attention to such a small fly.


    He assumed an expression that had no interest in life and leisurely walked away.


    Chu Qianxun was left alone, shivering in fright amidst the yellow sand.


    From that moment on, Chu Qianxun distanced herself far from Ye Peitian¡¯s sphere of influence and never saw that fierce devil again.


    ¡°Please introduce yourself, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ¡­  Ye Peitian.¡±


    ¡°How old are you? How did you recover so quickly?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of conversation pulled Chu Qianxun out from her recollections.


    Kill him, take advantage of this time when he¡¯s still so weak! Chu Qianxun tightened her grip on the knife handle.


    No, no, this man is still an Immortal, who knows how powerful he already is? If he can¡¯t die, she¡¯ll have made a terrifying enemy for no reason.


    Chu Qianxun deliberated, quietly relaxing her hold on the knife in her hand at last.


    ¡°Qianxun jie, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Xiaojie came over to stand beside her. He handed her a grilled fish.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Chu Qianxun was too absorbed in her thoughts, and was startled by his sudden appearance.


    Jiang Xiaojie looked at Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand holding the knife, then turned to look over at Ye Peitian.


    ¡°You hate that gege? Want to beat him up? Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know that person, how could I hate him. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chu Qianxun patted Jiang Xiaojie¡¯s shoulder, taking the grilled fish from his outstretched hand.


    Don¡¯t hate him?


    Jiang Xiaojie stood there and rolled his eyes.


    But he had obviously just seen it clearly. When Qianxun jie saw that gege, she showed a face with real killing intent, even quietly unsheathing her weapon.


    It¡¯s really strange, since she hated him that much, why did she save him again? Jiang Xiaojie thought, puzzled.


    During the meal, everyone noticed that something was wrong with Chu Qianxun. She, who was consistently cold and steady, unexpectedly bumped into things several times for no reason, as if she was nervous.


    Even Ye Peitian, the new addition to the group, raised his pale face to silently look at her a few times.


    You must stay calm, you cannot betray any hints. Chu Qianxun thought in her mind.


    Be nice to Ye Peitian, don¡¯t show the slightest ill will.


    No, no, no, not too nice, it would be best if he doesn¡¯t pay attention to her, and doesn¡¯t take note of Chu Qianxun.


    By the time they reached the base, she would find an excuse to slip away and never come back. Just get there and go, and everything would be fine. She must by all means not provoke this devil.


    After she made up her mind, Chu Qianxun gradually calmed down. She secretly glanced at Ye Peitian.


    The human demon of this time didn¡¯t yet have the lifeless, strange appearance of the late stage apocalypse.


    His face was young and clean, and apart from his slight reticence, it was almost impossible to see that he had just experienced such a cruel ordeal.


    He caught sight of Chu Qianxun looking over, and managed to send her a faint smile.


    Chu Qianxun sighed in her heart. Ye Peitian was locked in the same room as those monsters for three months. Afterwards, he had likely been found by the Shen¡¯ai Group, and who knows what they did to him. Whatever it was, it made him into a person who madly retaliated against the Shen¡¯ai Group.


    It turns out that the monsters that strike terror in all mankind, are also the monsters created by mankind itself.


    TL notes: That was a lot longer than a day, my bad. Somehow took even longer to translate than expected. If anyone¡¯s curious of the final word count, it¡¯s 5,888 words. No thanks to the random repetitive statements and gratuitous descriptions of YPT¡¯s handsomeness. Seriously, I have no idea why the author kept repeating some sentences, don¡¯t shoot the messenger/translator pls T_T


    Finals week is coming up for me, but after that, my tentative posting schedule will be 2x a week, likely on Tuesdays and Saturdays.

 CH 20

    Goose (¶ì / ¨¦) City is a metropolis with a resident population exceeding 5 million and a flourishing economy. There are several vast new industrial parks prospering within its jurisdiction.


    There is a large industrial park near Goose City. Due to being scarcely populated and the high walls encircling it, the park was a very suitable place for refuge. After the apocalypse came, many people flocked here to seek asylum, turning it into one of the earliest large-scale bases of refuge.


    In the days to come, this base will undergo reconstruction and reinforcement in many ways, and a towering city wall will be built. It will develop into the famous Goose City fortress of the early apocalypse.


    This fortress just happens to be located between Hua City and Lu Island. Chu Qianxun plans to bring Gao Yan, Feng Qianqian, and the others to the relatively safe Goose City base on her way to Lu Island. This could be considered fulfilling the expectations of an old friend.


    After arriving at Goose City, she can continue eastwards and proceed towards Lu Island, killing two birds with one stone.


    The distance from Hua City to Goose City was originally less than 200 kilometers. Even if they went slowly, stopping throughout the journey, it wouldn¡¯t take too long for them to reach their destination.


    But since they had unintentionally picked up Ye Peitian, everyone in the car sensed Chu Qianxun¡¯s impatience rise for no obvious reason.


    Unfortunately, as they got closer to Goose City, the city counties were more densely populated, and there were more smashed vehicles blocking their way, making the road even more difficult to traverse.


    ¡°We¡¯re not moving anymore, get out of the car.¡± Chu Qianxun stopped the car.


    Everybody got out of the car, proficiently carrying all the supplies that they were able to hold on their backs.


    This is already the third car they have replaced. Whenever their car reached an area it was unable to move through, they had no choice but to exit the car and proceed on foot.


    Once they reached an area where the roads were clear of obstructions, Chu Qianxun could always use her picklocking skills to secure another car for everyone to ride.


    A sign on the side of the road had been struck by something and was badly misshapen. The severed limb of some unknown creature was still hanging on it.


    There was not a soul in sight on the road ahead. Vehicles in various states of destruction were clustered together; the open doors occasionally swayed in the wind, making creaking noises. All of the cars were empty. The broken windows and dark brown-stained interiors clearly showed that a violent scene had occurred here a few days prior. The ground was messy, filled with debris and bloodstains, but there were no corpses in sight.


    The lack of corpses meant that either the people inside the cars had escaped alive, or they had already transformed into monsters.


    There is a high likelihood that monsters will appear nearby.


    Carrying a variety of weapons they¡¯d collected along the way, they cautiously went through the gaps between the vehicles.


    There seems to be a woman standing alone in the stretch of green by the roadside.


    ¡°She¡± is dressed in a light-blue, floral-patterned fishtail skirt, the skirt swaying gently in the wind. Unexpectedly above her neck are five fleshy petals spread wide open. Inside them, there is a ring of sharp teeth and two long tentacles.


    Gan Xiaodan suddenly caught sight of this monster. She remembered that day the demon seeds befell, remembered seeing the appearance of this kind of monster eating people downstairs at the dormitory, and took a few steps back in fright.


    Chu Qianxun stopped her by the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is a common monster that hasn¡¯t advanced yet. It doesn¡¯t have much speed or strength, you guys can kill it.¡±


    When encountering common monsters along the way, Chu Qianxun will no longer dispose of them personally.


    The more you fight monsters, the more you can improve your own abilities. This also makes it easier for an ordinary person¡¯s hidden capabilities to awaken.


    In these times, it is impossible for someone to protect others for a lifetime. If she overprotected her friends, it¡¯s possible this might harm them instead.


    Jiang Xiaojie was eager to have a try. He stepped forward first, an excited smile pulling at the corners of his mouth. Five sharp icicles condensed in the air and hovered beside him.


    Jiang Xiaojie¡¯s abilities are clearly improving day by day at a speed visible to anyone¡¯s eyes.


    Feng Junlei handed Feng Qianqian to Chu Qianxun and followed him, wielding a firefighter¡¯s axe.


    Gao Yan, her nails prettily adorned with polish, wrung her hands before finally rushing forward with a sharp crowbar in her grip.


    ¡°You go too.¡± Chu Qianxun nudged Gan Xiaodan.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t dare.¡± Gan Xiaodan¡¯s face went pale.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to go when I¡¯m by your side. If I¡¯m not here, will you just wait to die?¡± Chu Qianxun pushed her forward, ¡°Now go!¡±


    Jiang Xiaojie already engaged the monster in combat. The monster whipped its blood-red tentacles from side to side as it attacked, manipulating its human limbs in strange, uncoordinated movements.


    Gan Xiaodan tremblingly took a few steps forward, looking back at Chu Qianxun with red eyes.


    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Qianxun scowled impatiently, ¡°Land a cut on it with your knife today, or else I¡¯ll throw you to the road.¡±


    Tears sprung from Gan Xiaodan¡¯s eyes. She waved the kitchen knife in her hand and dashed forward while crying.


    The monster was besieged by everyone, suffering several injuries. It let out a shrill cry.


    Gan Xiaodan rushed towards the monster, crying even louder than the monster, and haphazardly slashed at it with her knife.


    Unable to stand Gan Xiaodan¡¯s high-pitched screams, Feng Qianqian covered her ears. A few coins floated around her, slowly elongating into slender and sharp needles in the air.


    The long needles flashed in the sky for a moment and made a whooshing noise as they cleaved through the air. They plunged into the heart of the ¡°flesh flower¡± and pierced through the monster¡¯s chest.


    Chu Qianxun watched the one-sided fight unfolding in front of her.


    Common monsters have low attack power. As long as you can overcome the fear in your heart, it¡¯s not so difficult to defeat them.


    She threw a glimpse to the side at Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian stood there silently, not interested in joining the fight.


    Of course Chu Qianxun wouldn¡¯t mind Ye Peitian¡¯s business.


    The slower Ye Peitian¡¯s abilities improved, the more at ease she would be.


    Boom, boom, boom, the sound of enormous footsteps came.


    The colossal figure of a Dull Walker appeared at the end of the road.


    The action here attracted this powerful first-order monster.


    Chu Qianxun drew her blade and crouched into a sprint, blurring into a black line to welcome the huge monster.


    Among the group, she is the only one capable of facing a Tier One monster at the moment.


    But there was one person keeping up behind her.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s speed was already near the peak of Tier One, but this person is only a few steps slower than her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± A low voice said succinctly.


    ¡°Be careful, it can suddenly accelerate. It¡¯s very strong, its weak point is its navel.¡± Chu Qianxun explained.


    Unexpectedly, there came a day when she and Ye Peitian would fight side by side. A strange type of feeling arose in Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart.


    The black-clothed girl charged into that huge, overweight monster, accurately stabbing her blade into the Dull Walker¡¯s belly.


    The Dull Walker raised its big, fat hand and swatted down with its palm.


    Chu Qianxun nimbly dodged, circling around the Dull Walker¡¯s fat body.


    A slab of sand rose in the sky, crashing into and covering the Dull Walker¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Qianxun seized the opportunity as the Dull Walker¡¯s vision was blocked, springing into the air and fiercely stabbing it in the navel multiple times.


    The Dull Walker wailed loudly, abruptly squatting down on its legs.


    It¡¯s going to sprint!


    Chu Qianxun reflexively withdrew to dodge.


    Oh no! Her heart thumped. The Dull Walker¡¯s sprint was directed towards Jiang Xiaojie and the others.


    The ordinary people among them cannot be opponents of the Dull Walker,


    This Dull Walker¡¯s sprint could casually squash them into meat pies.


    The Dull Walker moved into the iconic action of preparing to sprint, but couldn¡¯t run forward.


    A pair of large hands formed from yellow sand extended from the ground under its legs, holding the Dull Walker by the ankles.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s palms were clenched in the air before him as he stared at the Dull Walker, sweat seeping from his forehead. He only held on for a moment, and the fists made of yellow sand crumbled apart.


    But this moment caused the Dull Walker to stumble, its massive body crashing down onto the road.


    The Dull Walker has a huge body and a bloated belly. Once it fell, it wasn¡¯t easy to get back up.


    Its body rolled along the road, crushing trees and street signs along the way.


    Chu Qianxun refused to let it go, closely following in wait for a chance to attack its belly.


    Finally, after a long back-and-forth battle, this huge Tier One monster was slain.


    Jiang Xiaojie and Feng Qianqian had rushed over to help, but their abilities had exhausted mid-battle, and they had to take a break.


    Only Ye Peitian had persevered to accompany her to the end.


    He had continuously used his still-weak sand control ability to cleverly assist Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun stepped on the Dull Walker¡¯s massive corpse, digging out the green demon seed with her knife.


    She sat aloft and looked down. Ye Peitian¡¯s face was pale and covered in sweat, his hands on his knees as he bent down and panted.


    Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but concede that this Ye Peitian was clearly a fighting genius, regardless of his position.


    He had zero combat experience and his sand control ability was still very weak. However, he can quickly refine his skills during battle, instinctively grasping every little opportunity through clever use of his ability.


    As expected of the man who terrifies the whole world.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Chu Qianxun once again found a pickup truck, parking it in a relatively secluded place by the roadside for the night.


    After tossing about like that during the day, everyone was exhausted.


    Chu Qianxun took the first night-watch shift.


    She sat on the car roof and consumed the demon seed she¡¯d acquired during the daytime. She felt a slight shift in her body, then this wondrous feeling rapidly calmed down.


    It¡¯s critical! Chu Qianxun clenched her hand.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch the two second-order demon seeds hidden in the inner pocket of her jacket.


    She inwardly began to think over when she should cross into Tier Two.


    Upgrading tiers is extremely dangerous. Any saint has the possibility to turn into a monster while moving to the next rank.


    The early tiers were a little better, but as the ranks increase, this probability gets more and more large.


    Chu Qianxun drew back her hand. She couldn¡¯t upgrade so hastily.


    If she turned into a monster here, not only herself, but Gao Yan, Feng Qianqian, and the others would all be finished.


    Chu Qianxun looked down from the roof of the car.


    In the still of the night, without the light of the moon or stars, most of the men were faintly snoring, having already fallen asleep on the open ground in front of the car.


    Only one pair of eyes was open in the darkness, staring blankly at the dim night sky above.


    ¡°You¡­ why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Chu Qianxun whispered. This Ye Peitian seemed to sleep very little, she didn¡¯t know what he was always thinking about.


    When Chu Qianxun was on night watch yesterday night, he had also been sitting and gazing at the moon all night like this.


    ¡°There is no moon tonight.¡± The man answered in reply. His voice was very low, as if he was immersed in his own world and just thinking aloud.


    Chu Qianxun extended her head from the car roof, just in time to meet that pair of eyes glimmering in the darkness.


    ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that all of this is just me dreaming. And when I open my eyes and wake up, I¡¯ll still find myself in that pitch-black room.¡± Ye Peitian said softly.


    Chu Qianxun felt a little uncomfortable hearing this. She knew she had labeled this man as a human demon early on. She instinctively rejected him to some extent and was reluctant to acknowledge him.


    But as a matter of fact, he hasn¡¯t done anything yet. Today, he put in all his effort to help Chu Qianxun kill the monster and acquire its seed.


    Chu Qianxun rummaged through her backpack, pulling out a tactical glow stick. She snapped it and shook it until it lit up, then tossed it to Ye Peitian.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of the dark, just take this to sleep. It will glow all night.


    Ye Peitian caught the glow stick without speaking. He held the flickering yellow stick of glowing light, slowly withdrawing his whole body into his blanket.


    That warm yellow light seeped through the seams of his fingers, driving away the darkness and illuminating the space within the blanket.


    He slung his hand over his forehead.


    Even with his eyes closed, he can still feel that shining light.


    Ye Peitian slowly shut his eyes at last.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he had truly slept.


    Except for the times he was dead, he seemed to have no right to rest.


    In those painful days of repeated torture,


    Ye Peitian nearly found himself on the verge of falling apart several times.


    Perhaps he was still in that dark warehouse, already completely insane, and this warmth he had encountered was just an illusion?


    Before falling asleep, he thought this in his heart.


    TL/N: Previous translations referred to this chapter¡¯s main monster as a ¡°Blunt Walker,¡± but I¡¯ve changed it to ¡°Dull Walker¡± because this monster is, well, dull. As in stupid. Like how I felt when I realized why it was named that xD


    Translated this while stranded in the airport at 4am cuz my flight was canceled ;-; I¡¯m on spring break so I might post a few more chapters, but no promises! I¡¯ll definitely get another chap up on Tuesday though.

 CH 21

    That was the entrance and exit of Huacheng Border National Highway.


    Not long after the army left with a large number of people, some pedestrians fled from the city and were walking sporadically on the road.


    Obviously there had just been a fierce battle there. The shops on both sides were blackened by artillery fire. Cars were pushed to the side of the road in a mess, and there were mutilated corpses lying in the blood on the ground. There were humans and demons.


    Few people dared to walk alone in that environment. Some stepped through the gunpowder smoke in groups of three or five.


    ¡°Brothers, look at that girl,¡± a young man said to his companion.


    The men accompanying him turned to look over.


    A young woman that looked like a student was walking on the road alone with her bag on her back. She was slender, fair-skinned, had delicate features, and she had an innocent sense of purity.


    The men whistled together.


    The woman turned her gaze toward them, slid around and moved away, neither showing disdain like scholars, nor showing a charming smile like those women they usually got contact with.


    ¡°What a good girl, let me try it,¡± Xiaoping rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± A man in his thirties with a gold chain grabbed him, ¡°That¡¯s not someone you can provoke.¡±


    He even stopped all his companions, deliberately slowed down, and distanced them from the woman.


    ¡°See clearly what she is holding in her hand.¡± The man explained to his little brothers in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a pistol, it¡¯s not an ordinary police standard, it¡¯s a high-end product. The knife on her waist has been stained with blood, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a human or a demon¡¯s. The liquid on the clothes is all a demon¡¯s liquid. She is definitely not a simple woman. Don¡¯t look at her. Tighten the belts of your pants, don¡¯t stir up trouble.¡±


    Xiaoping shrank his shoulders and dared not speak any more.


    Chu Qianxun walked slowly on the road. This was the area where the fighting was the most intense. There were traces of another Blunt Walker raging, leaving a large number of soldiers¡¯ bodies.


    But she did not find the Blunt Walker¡¯s body that should be conspicuous.


    Obviously, only the military had the power to transport the entire demon¡¯s body together at this time.


    They would organize scientific research personnel to conduct a comprehensive dissection of this special demon, and may be the first to discover the demon¡¯s secret.


    No wonder that in later generations, most of the first powerful saints appeared in the military.


    After the disintegration of the world¡¯s major national machinery, various large, medium and small camps appeared everywhere, and the disintegrated former military forces gradually evolved into various groups of forces.


    In the early days, the large-scale refugee camps were controlled by these military groups holding lethal weapons and possessing a large number of saints.


    It was not until the rise of the ¡°Shennai¡± group of non-governmental research organizations and the emergence of some powerful individual mercenary organizations that this pattern was broken.


    The frightening ¡°human demon¡± Ye Peitian appeared and used the yellow sand to destroy the data-free town of the Shenai Group.


    Before Chu Qianxun¡¯s rebirth, the Shennai Group, which was said to be working for the common welfare of all mankind, had already covered the entire Central Plains.


    Even now, thinking of that murderous ¡°human demon¡±, Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    It was okay. Ye Peitian¡¯s sphere of influence was in the north. She just needed to walk around and avoid him. Chu Qianxun thought in her heart.


    She came to an inconspicuous warehouse and confirmed that no one had broken the door lock to enter. Chu Qianxun pulled the rolling shutter and stepped on it.


    A good-performance Hummer was parked in the warehouse, and the trunk of the car was full of practical materials.


    Chu Qianxun turned on the flashlight, confirmed the warehouse¡¯s safety, locked the rolling gate, and sat in the back seat of the car.


    She sat quietly in the dark and waited.


    Last time, at about this time, she discovered that she could wonderfully control the airflow around the palm of her hand. At the same time, when she was very exhausted, her legs and arms became full of power at once, her eyes could see farther, and her eyes and ears cleared up.


    At that time, she was almost desperate, surprised and delighted.


    With the passage of time, Chu Qianxun once again realized the feeling that her body was strengthening in a short time. The sore arms and legs had regained strength, the whole body was full of energy, and all functions of the body were obviously improved.


    But she didn¡¯t have the same fever as the previous time, and she couldn¡¯t control anything.


    She couldn¡¯t find any difference in herself.


    When normal people get supernatural powers for the first time, more or less they would have some pathological reactions, such as fever, vomiting, dizziness, etc. The stronger the power, the more obvious the pathological response of evolution.


    At twelve o¡¯clock noon the previous day, a group of crystals that descended from the sky, whether they fell on human bodies, plants, animals, or the land, they would immediately merge in and could no longer be separated.


    Many people took the initiative to avoid it because of fear.


    However, there was a saying in later generations that these crystals were the most special and powerful.

 CH 22

    In order to obtain better abilities, Chu Qianxun took the initiative to reach out to catch the first batch of crystal that fell from the sky.


    But obviously, she didn¡¯t get what she wanted, and her ability was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even show it.


    Chu Qianxun was a little disappointed. She hesitated for a moment, unzipped the zipper of her pocket, took out the two jujube-sized crystals, and used the light of a flashlight to clean them with mineral water.


    The transparent crystals glowed slightly with green light, like the most perfect gemstone, no one would think that this was the root of all disasters.


    A demon¡¯s crystal was a fatal temptation to love and hate to all saints with supernatural powers in later generations.


    They relied on the crystal core to improve their abilities, but they were afraid that the crystal core would turn them into demons.


    The saints could only consume the crystal core of the same level as theirs. If they reluctantly consumed the high-level crystal core, there was only one fate left ¨C losing their consciousness and turning into a hideous demon.


    Abilities were divided into various levels according to their strength. When the strength of the ability reached saturation at a certain stage, if the level limit wasn¡¯t broken and advanced, the ability would be limited to that and never increase.


    The higher the level, the more difficult it was to break through the level boundaries.


    At the ¡°critical¡± time, taking a crystal core of the next level had a high probability of successfully advancing to a high-level saint.


    For that reason, many people couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to take the next level crystal core after their ability had reached their limit.


    So everyone had a customary habit. Whenever a saint takes the crystal core to advance, they must ask one of their relatives or friends to ¡°guard¡± them.


    This guardian was not for protection in the ordinary sense, but if the saint failed to advance and got in a demonized state, the guardian must cut off their heads before they were completely demonized.


    Even so, the incidents of saints becoming demons while advancing still happened frequently, and people called them the fallen ones.


    The low-level fallen ones would be wiped out by their companions who they got along with in their camp.


    And the high-level fallen ones, with their powerful ability, would become demons that threatened humans greatly.


    Chu Qianxun had two first-order crystal cores, which she could safely consume. But she decided to take one to further stimulate her ability, and see what kind of ability she got.


    Chu Qianxun closed her eyes and swallowed the small green crystal core into her abdomen.


    After a while, she started to feel a little bit cold, which was a normal reaction after taking the crystal core. She covered herself with a blanket, curled up in the dark, and lay on the back seat of the off-road vehicle.


    She gradually fell into a deep sleep with the hot and cold atmosphere.


    In the darkness, she saw a little shining green light in a daze.


    She kept falling down with that little light, and finally landed lightly on a piece of soft green grass.


    ¡°Qianxun, Qianxun,¡± a familiar and kind voice called her name.


    Light gradually lit up before her eyes.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes were wet.


    She saw her parents who she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Mom, dad, where have you been? Why did I not see you for a long time? It¡¯s been so long, almost like a lifetime.


    Chu Qianxun said in her heart.


    ¡°Stupid child, Mom and Dad will always be with you.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s voice was far from the horizon and close to the ear.


    Her father smiled gently as usual, holding Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, and walking slowly on the sunny grass.


    A door glowing with dazzling yellow light appeared ahead.


    Chu Qianxun stopped, as she felt a little scared instinctively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, child, you can do it. This time, you will definitely find what you want in your heart. I will be looking after you.¡±


    The father gently pushed Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, I can do it, there is nothing to be afraid of,¡± Chu Qianxun raised her head and stepped into the bright yellow aperture.


    ***


    Chu Qianxun woke up in the darkness. She touched her face and found tears all over her face.


    Since losing hope in life, she had not had this kind of dream for many years.


    Her parents, who she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, still encouraged her as gently as they did when they were alive.


    Chu Qianxun said to herself that no matter what power she got, she could do well in life this time.


    She opened her hand, and a hazy yellow light circle surrounded her palm.


    Pray¡­prayer?


    Chu Qianxun was stunned.


    She never expected that she would get such a useless ability.


    The sun rose and the sky was bright.


    Chu Qianxun drove the car. Out of the urban area of ??Huacheng, there were no longer tall buildings and dense crowds on the roadside.


    Outside the car window was the rapidly retreating green grass and the open blue sky.


    Chu Qianxun in the cab had red eyes. She pursed her lips, squeezed the steering wheel, and stepped on the accelerator with one foot.


    The car played loudly the music ¡°Strength Thousand Men¡± produced by Two Steps From Hell, and the tragic and magnificent music played all the way.


    The harsh brakes sounded, and the tough-looking off-road vehicle stopped on the side of the road.

 CH 23

    Chu Qianxun untied the hair tie, inserted her fingers into the bun, and smoothed her forehead fiercely. She closed her eyes with her head against the steering wheel.


    To live again, she made every effort to plan and prepare, just to make herself stronger, hoping that she would not struggle to survive like in her previous life.


    But fate had other plans and even gave her the ability of a ¡°prayer¡± with no offensive ability.


    Was she going to live more humble in this life? Could she only hide in the fortress forever, and rely on others to survive?


    The abilities that human beings had were all sort of strange. With everyone¡¯s different understanding and application of ability, all kinds of powerful ability holders would shine in the age of blood.


    In the early days of the doomsday, Ludao¡¯s strongest saint, Meng Rongxuan, relied on his famed skill ¡°Thunder Cloud Covers the Moon¡± to block the siege of a large number of demons with his own power, and saved everyone in the entire fortress.


    That day, the thunderclouds on Ludao island covered the sky and the moon, and the thunder and lightning that danced like silver snakes made Chu Qianxun still impressed.


    The ¡°human demon¡± Ye Peitian who emerged in the later period and his infamous yellow sand ability, which with one move, could instantly turn a hundred miles of land into a hell on earth, and thousands of lives would be extinct overnight.


    Ye Peitian was a freak with both sand control and immortal ability. In future generations, countless people hated him deeply, and the Shennai Group went all out to hunt down and suppress him, but he still did his own way and harmed the world.


    This was the advantage of the strong in the doomsday. As long as they were strong, they could even save a city or destroy an entire fortress with their own power.


    But there were also many abilities that could only be used as aids. It was destined that such saints could only rely on others to survive.


    Most of the saints with healing, control and life abilities would not step foot into the fortress and basically didn¡¯t touch demons.


    It was not that these saints were useless. It would be extremely difficult to upgrade.


    First of all, they didn¡¯t have the ability to fight against demons on the first-line battlefield, so they were destined to miss the scarce high-level demon.


    Secondly, starting from a low level, they could upgrade only by relying on the use of crystal cores. So the upgraded level appeared to be very unstable in the later stage, and it was gradually difficult to break through the boundaries of higher levels.


    After many practices, it had indeed been confirmed that a saint who barely rose by taking the crystal core could only reach fourth-order at most.


    Of course, for the healing and life saints, fourth-order ability was also sufficient. As long as the fortress was not broken, they could live in a stable environment.


    But Chu Qianxun got this ¡°prayer¡± ability. It was a chicken ability. The only ability of the so-called ¡°prayer¡± was to emit a weak ¡°sacred light¡± from their hands. This ¡°sacred light¡± could stabilize the emotional fluctuations of other saints when they break through the boundaries and reduce the probability of their demonization.


    It sounded like a very good ability, but after repeated verification, to ensure that the saints were not demonized when they break through the boundaries, the level of the prayer must be at least two levels higher than the level of the recipient.


    In other words, she couldn¡¯t go to the battlefield, she could only upgrade to the fourth-level, and at most, she could ensure that the second-order saints break the boundaries.


    Ten years after the doomsday, when mankind began to give birth to saints in large numbers, prayers were still useful.


    In the early stage, it was impossible for someone or a team to use a rare crystal core to cultivate a prayer ability holder who had little effect.


    This resulted in prayers who were incapable of fighting to hardly appear in the early days of the end.


    Maybe it was not that they had never appeared, but they had appeared but had no ability to survive.


    Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t wait to die again at this moment. Even if she had the ¡°Wind knife¡± like in her previous life, it would be much better than this ability.


    She clenched the steering wheel in depression.


    With a click of the steering wheel, a small area cracked.


    Chu Qianxun was stunned for a moment, and she realized that no matter what she said, she was already a first-order saint at the moment, and her strength was much better than that of ordinary people.


    In addition to the ability, all aspects of the body¡¯s functions would be comprehensively improved as the level increased. Whether it was strength, speed, audio-visual ability, and recovery ability, everything would be even a higher level than that of low-level saints.


    She became a first-order saint, took a crystal core, and participated in two actual battles.


    At the beginning of the apocalypse, her overall physical fitness should have surpassed most people.


    Chu Qianxun slowly started her car again.


    When she was angry, she said that she wanted to die again, but in fact she cherished this life very much. For her, no matter how bad the situation was, it was better than death.


    Chu Qianxun drove with one hand and gently pinched the other crystal core in her pocket with the other.


    She silently thought in her heart that most of the demons had not yet advanced. Even if there were a few first-order demons, they were only in the early stage of the first-order, and they would not be stronger than her.


    Even if she didn¡¯t have an attack ability, with her current physical stamina and experience skills, as long as she fought a little bit, she could still kill the current demons.


    Now, she wanted to survive in the doomsday, and the only way was to use her weak level advantage to catch and kill the demons as much as possible, upgrade her ability, and obtain crystal cores before the demons evolved.


    Chu Qianxun took out the crystal core in her pocket and swallowed it, ¡°I¡¯ll advance ahead of the demons, ahead of most people, and surpass them all. This is my only way of survival. ¡°


    After the car drove for a while, some pedestrians appeared sporadically on the side of the road. After the troops left the city, their marching speed increased greatly. The pedestrians no longer could keep up, and they were successively left behind.


    A sturdy man in his thirties, held a five- or six-year-old daughter in his arms. He stood alone on the side of the road to ask for help from the cars.


    At this time, basically no one would easily stop to assist such strangers.


    The young girl shrank into her father¡¯s arms. Her face was flushed and she was obviously sick. Helpless, her father had to stretch out his hand repeatedly, to beg someone to stop and help him.

 CH 24

    Chu Qianxun parked the car in front of them and lowered the window.


    ¡°Sister, my daughter is sick. Do you have water? Can you give me a little bit? Just a little bit,¡± The man said eagerly. He knew that this time was not like the past and water had become a very precious resource. He had been begging countless times, without success. But for his sick daughter, he had to try again.


    Chu Qianxun unlocked the car door and tilted her head, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The man was surprised.


    When he saw that the driver was a young single woman, he subconsciously felt that she would not be willing to take the risk of taking them both.


    He only hoped that the girl who seemed to be a student would give some water or food to his daughter.


    He hurriedly opened the door of the back seat and got into the car, thanked her. He introduced himself, ¡°My name is Feng Junlei, this is my daughter Feng Qianqian. She has a fever. We got no food. Thank you so much.¡±


    Chu Qianxun nodded. She didn¡¯t expect to meet this person so soon.


    At the time before Chu Qianxun¡¯s rebirth, the Wanderer also appeared on the square where the crowd gathered. At that time, Chu Qianxun panicked and fled to the national highway with the crowd, stumbling all the way, while she was afraid.


    The sky was getting dark gradually, and more men were looking at her with malicious eyes on the road.


    She was crying, walking on this national road.


    At that time, a man with his daughter stopped the car and took her with them.


    It wasn¡¯t until she had a low-grade fever in the car, gained supernatural powers, and passed through the most difficult early days of the end, that she bid farewell to the kind father and daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s on the way anyway. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Chu Qianxun handed Feng Junlei a bottle of water and two anti-fever medicines, ¡°My name is Chu Qianxun. Where¡¯s your car? Why didn¡¯t you bring anything?¡±


    Feng Junlei was stunned for a moment. How did the girl know that he had a car? But he didn¡¯t have time to think about it much. He took the water and medicine with surprise and joy, and fed it to his daughter while carefully holding her in his arms.


    ¡°I feel embarrassed.¡± Feng Junlei replied to Chu Qianxun while he was busy with that, ¡°I drove a car and followed the army¡¯s military vehicle out of the city. On the way, I met an uncle who was over 50 years old and was crying on the road. When he asked for help, I thought he was an old person with white hair, so I couldn¡¯t bear to let him be on the road. I gave him a lift in the car for a while. He was so grateful to us and friendly to us, so I was not wary of him.¡±


    ¡°Who knew that when I got off the car to accompany Qianqian halfway, the uncle actually drove the car, and even stole the things we put in there,¡± Feng Junlei gritted his teeth.


    Chu Qianxun smiled, ¡°It turns out you gave a lift to an uncle this time.¡±


    Feng Junlei said embarrassedly, ¡°Thank you, thank you so much. Otherwise, Qianqian is so ill and we have lost food and water, so I really don¡¯t know what we would have done.¡±


    He touched his daughter¡¯s hot forehead and was worried.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She will be well soon.¡±


    Chu Qianxun still vaguely remembered that the last time she was sitting in the car, she had a low-grade fever in the middle of the night. After the fever subsided, she awakened the wind ability.


    Although Feng Qianqian was only six years old, she developed a high fever in the morning of the second day. After which she awakened her metallic ability. It was a form of change that made her control all the metal substances around her. It was a powerful ability to attack the enemy.


    In the post-apocalyptic period, most of the metal abilities had become high-level saints.


    It was a pity that Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t go far with the father and daughter at the time, and never saw these two people again after parting with them.


    Unexpectedly, after rebirth, the bond of fate allowed them to come together again in another form.


    After half a day in the car, Feng Qianqian¡¯s high fever really went away. She opened her eyes in Feng Junlei¡¯s arms and stretched out her tender little hand to touch the hard stubble on her father¡¯s chin, ¡°Dad, I dreamed of mom.¡±


    Feng Junlei¡¯s eyes were red. He lowered his head and dropped a sad kiss on his daughter¡¯s forehead when he thought of his wife who had died two years ago.


    The metal necklace hung around his neck floated out of thin air, slowly drifted away from his neck, and fell on Feng Qianqian¡¯s hand.


    Feng Qianqian opened the pendant on the necklace, touched her mother¡¯s photo inside, and gently called, ¡°Mom.¡±


    The young girl was immersed in the thoughts of her mother, completely unaware of what great things she had done.


    Feng Junlei was shocked by the sudden appearance of his daughter¡¯s ¡°special function¡±, and was a little at a loss for a while.


    Chu Qianxun glanced back. Her teeth tickled with jealousy. This power was much better.


    The Hummer crossed the pedestrians on the side of the road and ran fast.


    Chu Qianxun suddenly stopped the car, backed up, and parked the car next to a girl who was sitting on the ground while wiping her tears.


    The girl looked up and saw Chu Qianxun, and cried out, ¡°Qianxun, woo¡­¡±


    It was Chu Qianxun¡¯s roommate Gan Xiaodan.


    Chu Qianxun looked at her, ¡°How did you get here, where¡¯s the bag? Was it lost?¡±


    Gan Xiaodan got in the car. Her clothes were muddy and her face was full of tears mixed with mud. She couldn¡¯t see the appearance of the sunny female college student three days ago.


    ¡°As soon as the demon came out, the crowd was in chaos. At first, I was still together with Chief Shi, and some soldiers came from behind to drive us on the national road. As soon as the crowd rushed, Chief Shi was gone,¡± Gan Xiaodan started crying.


    ¡°I followed the crowd all the way up to here. I was too tired. I really couldn¡¯t walk. I wanted to sit down and eat something. After doing that, three men came up, grabbed my bag¡­ ¡­ and¡­ Woo, they pushed me into the ditch.¡±


    Chu Qianxun gave her a glance, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s useless. You fell into the ditch, but those who don¡¯t know would think you¡¯ve been caught by them.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan dared not cry.


    After the apocalypse, Qianxun, who was the most tender and considerate in the dormitory, suddenly became like a different person. She became resolute and courageous overnight, and even had a little coldness.


    But fortunately there was such a friend.


    Seeing her, Gan Xiaodan seemed to have found a backbone, and she settled down.


    If Qianxun didn¡¯t force herself to climb downstairs from the window at first, walk out with everyone, she may only be able to eat a few apples, and stay helplessly in the campus where demons were rampant.


    There were gradually more vehicles parked on the side of the road ahead.


    When Chu Qianxun also pulled over and stopped the car, Gan Xiaodan¡¯s stomach made a clear noise.

 CH 25

    Gan Xiaodan glanced at her awkwardly, but held back and did not speak.


    Even after only two days and one night of escape, it was enough for her to understand that the world was no longer what it used to be, and food was no longer a cheap item that could be shared among roommates.


    Feng Qianqian in the back seat put her arms around her father¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Chu Qianxun got out of the car behind the inconspicuous shade of the tree.


    Although she had prepared a lot, she actually didn¡¯t take the food into consideration.


    It was close to a thousand kilometers from Huacheng to Ludao, and they may encounter serious traffic jams or landslides at any time on the road.


    In her experience, no matter how good the car was, it was impossible to drive far, and in the end it had to be abandoned in the middle of the road.


    No matter how much material was in the car, she couldn¡¯t carry it.


    It was still a period of material abundance. Having survived in the era of material scarcity in the late apocalypse, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t worry much about her short-term survival problem.


    She loaded a large bag of food from the trunk and returned to the car.


    A box of self-heating rice and a bottle of mineral water were given to the person in the car.


    Take apart the self-heating rice, put the lower layer of the box into the heating bag, and pour the water in the water bag.


    Soon the heating bag emitted a lot of heat, heating up the food.


    At this time, they could still have a bite of steaming food, so no one cared about preservatives.


    The junk food that they didn¡¯t want to eat usually had transformed into a delicious delicacy.


    Even Feng Qianqian, who just recovered from her illness, ate it sweetly.


    Chu Qianxun gave her a bottle of milk and a piece of chocolate too.


    Feng Qianqian glanced at her father, and only after obtaining consent, she took it. She said in a good manner, ¡°Thank you, sister Qianxun.¡±


    Chu Qianxun touched her hair.


    The father was such a good man and had such a simple and obedient child. Even with the ability, she was afraid that it would not be easy for them to survive.


    But it was none of her business. She just wanted to go her own way and live her life well.


    Except for the aunt¡¯s family, she would not spend too much energy or help others.


    Chu Qianxun turned her head and got her food. She ate very cleanly, leaving no grain of rice in the bare box.


    No matter how much food she had, the concept of cherishing every bit of food had been deeply engraved in her daily habits.


    Gan Xiaodan took the initiative to pack the lunch boxes that everyone had eaten, and got out of the car to discard them.


    Many vehicles stopped one after another on the side of the road in front of them. People got out of the vehicles and gathered in groups of three or five.


    A young and beautiful woman accompanied a group of men.


    She was beautiful and graceful, and wore a loose T-shirt, and a pair of very short hot pants underneath, revealing a pair of slender and white long legs.


    Obviously, she was trying her best to show off her feminine charm in exchange for some food.


    It was a pity that those men probably didn¡¯t have the mood to xoxo at this time. They not only rebuked her, but pushed her away. The woman was frustrated and didn¡¯t care. After leaving the group of men, she took a sip on the ground, looked around for her next goal.


    When she saw Gan Xiaodan who got out of the car with the lunch box and discarded it, her eyes lit up, and she walked over there.


    Gan Xiaodan was particularly disgusted with this kind of woman. Seeing her coming, she hurriedly got into the car and closed the door.


    The woman laughed and knocked on the car window.


    There were women in the car. She immediately restrained her amorous look.


    She knew very well that serious girls who looked like students in the car generally looked down upon people like her.


    So she bit her lower lip, lowered her head, and put on the appearance of a weak person asking for help.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten two meals, and she didn¡¯t know what she would encounter next. In any case, she had to find a way to get a little food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her, you know that she is not a good person,¡± Gan Xiaodan said angrily.


    Chu Qianxun rolled down the car window, ¡°Sister Yan?¡±


    She was so familiar with this woman, even more familiar than anyone in this car.


    This woman named Gao Yan was indeed not a good person.


    But good people basically wouldn¡¯t survive the post-apocalyptic period


    Even a master with a super-thunderbolt ability like Meng Rongxuan retired because of excessive honesty and kindness.


    This Gao Yan had been in the same team with Chu Qianxun for several years, and her ability was only half a level higher than that of her


    But she was much better than Chu Qianxun, because she was not only ruthless in her heart, her actions were smooth, and she was also very relaxed in some aspects.


    In normal days, there was a sense of familiarity between the two.


    But if there was a dangerous situation, Chu Qianxun believed that Gao Yan would definitely leave her behind and run without hesitation, and even push her to the demon to delay time when necessary.


    On the battlefield, Chu Qianxun would never dare to entrust her back to her.


    But when she was desperate in life, Chu Qianxun had borrowed crystal cores from Sister Yan.


    Although she had to pay a lot of extra interest,  in the doomsday, it could be considered a rare human touch.


    ¡°Get in the car, Sister Yan. I will give you a lift,¡± Chu Qianxun opened the car door under Gao Yan¡¯s surprised eyes.


    Perhaps she entered society at a young age and gained experience. Gao Yan demonstrated her superb social skills as soon as she got in the car.

 CH 26

    She first found the owner of the car, Chu Qianxun, and expressed her gratitude in a sincere but not fancy way.


    At the same time, she looked at the few people in the car, and praised them for being kind-hearted, saying that they were rare good people in the world.


    Then she talked briefly about her poor life experience and tragic circumstances, and set up a cute personality of a poor background but a strong fight against fate.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t forget to give Feng Qianqian a crystal pendant that she brought with her to play, and won the goodwill of the father and daughter.


    Even Gao Yan, who looked at her uncomfortably at first, was quickly swayed by her, and also called her Sister Yan.


    Gao Yan, who managed to get in the car, breathed a sigh of relief. She was lucky.


    She ate the food that Chu Qianxun gave her, and quietly glanced at the girl in the driver¡¯s seat.


    The people in the car were as simple as the glass, who she could easily see through at a glance, only the little girl who drove was someone she couldn¡¯t see through.


    What was even more strange was that this female college student named Chu Qianxun actually recognized her, and even inadvertently showed a familiar attitude, but she couldn¡¯t figure out when she had met this girl.


    Logically, in her circle of friends, if there was such an innocent girl, she would definitely not forget her.


    Chu Qianxun snorted when she saw Gao Yan peeping at her in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat, Sister Gao. You will drive after you eat. I want to sleep for a while. We will take turns guarding at night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I will drive in the afternoon. I have been driving for a few years. Sister Qianxun, you can rest¡­¡±


    Before Gao Yan¡¯s words were finished, the car came to a halt and the bump almost knocked her over the food.


    The vehicles in front were all turning around and going back.


    Some people who couldn¡¯t retreat just stopped, and the people in the car abandoned the car and fled back.


    In a section of the road not far away, three or four cars stopped in the road.


    There were a dozen people sitting in a commercial vehicle with a demon on the car. It  reached out, grabbed the arm of a woman in the vehicle, and pulled her out.


    Everyone in the car clung to the woman¡¯s body and pulled her from the demon.


    A man in the front seat opened the car door and jumped out. He raised the ax in his hand, and ran toward the demon.


    Desecrator!


    Chu Qianxun frowned.


    The Desecrator was a kind of special demon, and its skin presented a flesh color that was very close to human beings. It was precisely because of this closeness that they looked exceptionally disgusting.


    This demon had no hair on its entire body, was more than two meters tall, had thick and long limbs, and had sharp fingers.


    The upper part of his head was blank. He had no eyes, no bridge of the nose, only two small blood holes in the nose¡¯s place, but the mouth was surprisingly big, cracking to the ears, with sharp teeth and gaps inside. There was even some flesh and blood in it.


    It was not as fast as the Wanderer, nor with much defensive power like the Blunt Walker, but it was smarter than all low-level demons. It was the most hated type of low-level demons.


    It was not so obvious in the initial stage. As the demon power continued to evolve, the Desecrator showed an IQ different from ordinary demons.


    They began to use various cunning and cruel methods to hunt and kill humans, and even captured humans alive in their nests, raised them, and tortured them while slowly eating them. So it got the name ¡°Desecrator¡±.


    The man who got out of the front seat slashed at the Desecrator With his ax. The Desecrator dodged the ax flexibly, but had to loosen its hold of the woman who it had caught.


    It fell on all fours, stretched its neck, opened its bloody mouth, and roared at the man in protest.


    The people in the car hurriedly pulled the woman back, and closed the window hurriedly, but no one got out of the car to help.


    The Desecrator roared. His hind legs exerted force, and he threw the man to the ground. The man pressed the ax handle firmly against its big mouth, and rolled with the demon.


    Without saying a word, Chu Qianxun opened the door and got out of the car with the knife.


    There was actually a Desecrator here, first-order, and their power hadn¡¯t advanced yet. It was great.


    At this time last time, she had passed this section of road in Feng Junlei¡¯s car, so she did not see the demon.


    Chu Qianxun was secretly excited.


    ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t go, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Gan Xiaodan wanted to pull her, but didn¡¯t stop.


    She could only watch Chu Qianxun carrying the knife and heading straight to the demon.


    ¡°Well, this sister Qianxun is too¡­too righteous.¡± Gao Yan stammered, ¡°I¡¯m really not kidding. She is a rare good person in the world.¡±


    Before the apocalypse, Meng Rongxuan was just an ordinary department manager. Because it was a business department, most of his staff were young salesmen, mostly women.


    Not long after that huge celestial body suddenly appeared in the sky, many terrible demons appeared in the building where the company was located for no reason. Meng Rongxuan barely grabbed a commercial vehicle, and went with the young women to escape from Huacheng.


    At this moment, he was being pressed on the ground by a demon with great strength. The demon had a bare head with no eyes or nose. The big mouth that extended to the ear was firmly held by the handle of the ax in his hand.


    Meng Rongxuan could even clearly see the criss-crossing teeth in the demon¡¯s mouth, and human flesh and blood hanging between the sharp teeth.


    This demon was extremely powerful, much harder to deal with than the demon he fought to death with in the company parking lot.


    Not only was it powerful and fast, it was even extraordinarily smart. It blocked the highway with a few cars, and suddenly pounced on them from the dark while they had parked to check. He killed Meng Rongxuan¡¯s colleague in one bite.


    At this moment, it cleverly avoided his own attack and suppressed him firmly.

 CH 27

    Meng Rongxuan could no longer handle it, and he turned his head to ask for help from his colleagues in the vehicle nearby.


    The windows and doors of the car were closed tightly, and the colleagues squeezed their faces behind the glass. All of them were pale and frightened, but no one planned to get out of the car to help.


    The demon¡¯s mouth got lower, and the smelly, sticky blood dripped onto Meng Rongxuan¡¯s face.


    At the moment of life and death, he saw a young girl rushing from a distance with a sharp knife across the bottom of the car.


    She was slender and agile. She stepped directly on the front cover of the car with one foot, and leapt high in the air with a touch of the ground, and then she uttered, ¡°Dodge!¡±


    Meng Rongxuan subconsciously hid his head to the side. The girl holding a sharp knife volleyed down, and with the force of the blow, the knife in her hand pierced into the back of the demon¡¯s head. The sharp knife entered the demon¡¯s head. The knife penetrated from the big mouth of the blood basin, and sprayed the blood on Meng Rongxuan¡¯s face.


    The demon was in pain. It stood up with a long hiss, and shook its body desperately, trying to throw the woman off its back.


    The girl held the handle of the knife, slammed it on the demon¡¯s back and refused to come down. She turned the knife in her hands half a circle, and was thrown off by the demon.


    She landed on the ground and slid back for ten meters to stabilize her figure.


    The knife was embedded in the demon¡¯s head.


    The girl knelt on one leg, raised her handgun with both arms and fired several shots.


    The demon pulled its own neck and struggled. It was unable to throw the knife that pierced the head. So it changed its mind. It used its limbs together, and fled in the opposite direction.


    Meng Rongxuan stood up and wiped his face. Before he had time to say something, the girl passed by him and snatched the fire ax from his hand.


    The figure was extremely fast, almost surpassing the limit of human speed, as she chased the demon.


    ¡°Oh, oh, that demon is here,¡± Gan Xiaodan shouted nervously in the car.


    The demon with the knife stuck in its head dashed toward them on all fours.


    ¡°I, I will drive. Hurry and avoid it.¡± Gao Yan hurriedly climbed from the back seat to the front seat.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s Sister Qianxun,¡± Feng Qianqian pointed out the car window.


    The people in the car saw a person chasing behind the demon. The person chasing after the demon turned out to be Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun shook the fire ax in her hand, and the ax whizzed around in the air, and hit the Desecrator¡¯s back.


    The flesh-colored body of the Desecrator rolled on the ground, and was finally caught up by Chu Qianxun.


    She drew out the dagger from her leg, held up the Desecrator¡¯s claws, rolled it over, stepped on the handle of the ax on its back, and drew out the knife she stabbed it with.


    The Desecrator¡¯s blood-red hands opened and grabbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg and threw her to the ground.


    Chu Qianxun reacted extremely quickly, turned over and raised the knife to hold the sharp claw caught in the sky, and there was a piercing sound of knives in the air.


    Gan Xiaodan, Gao Yan and others hid in the car and watched their thin companion fight with the tall demon with exceptional agility through the glass of the car window.


    ¡°Qianqian, wait for Dad. I will help Sister Qianxun,¡± Feng Junlei touched his daughter¡¯s hair and handed her to Gan Xiaodan. After looking around in the car, he found a large stainless steel wrench and held it down, then got out of the car.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Feng Qianqian pressed her hands against the car window, as she looked worriedly at her father.


    Feng Junlei got out of the car and walked around behind the demon.


    This demon looked even more terrifying when looked up close. Its thick and deformed limbs and hairless flesh-colored skin were horrifying. There was a hole in the back of its head, and the yellow blood was flowing down.


    Feng Junlei didn¡¯t know how Chu Qianxun, a young girl, had such courage to fight against such a terrifying demon.


    At this moment, Chu Qianxun was facing the demon, holding the sharp knives in her hands firmly against the demon¡¯s claws. Her eyes were burning with excitement, and there was no sign of retreat.


    Feng Junlei picked up the stainless steel wrench and smashed it into the big hole in the back of the Desecrator¡¯s head. The Desecrator furiously looked back and slapped Feng Junlei to the side.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Feng Qianqian exclaimed.


    The ax on the Desecrator swayed back suddenly out of thin air, pulled from its back, swayed up to the sky, and fell down with a clatter. It hit the big hole behind the Desecrator¡¯s forehead. The bald head opened a crack.


    The Desecrator opened its hands, stretched the neck, and wanted to shout something to the sky, but it couldn¡¯t make a sound. Its tongue stiffened, trembled, and it finally fell to the ground.


    Chu Qianxun stepped forward excitedly, inserted the dagger into the Desecrator¡¯s racked brain, and pried it hard to pick out something shiny.


    The thing dangled in the air and was put into Chu Qianxun¡¯s pocket.


    She laughed as if she had a baby. She came to Feng Junlei¡¯s side and stretched out her hand; ¡°Are you all right? Thanks a lot.¡±


    With a lingering fear, Feng Junlei stood up with Chu Qianxun¡¯s pull, his legs felt weak.


    This girl was too amazing.


    He looked at Chu Qianxun who was neatly packing up her weapons.


    In such a cruel environment, the girl showed a kind of self-defense, as if she had lived in such an environment since she was a child.


    The two returned to the car.


    Feng Qianqian threw herself into her father¡¯s arms. Feng Junlei touched his daughter¡¯s head and kissed it hard.


    Chu Qianxun got in the co-driver, ¡°Sister Yan can drive. I¡¯m tired, I will take a break.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll drive, I¡¯ll drive,¡± Gao Yan sat in the pilot position, started the vehicle, and peeked at Chu Qianxun who was sitting next to her.


    The young girl was supporting her chin with her slender white arms, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Gao Yan could hardly believe that these thin arms had the power to compete with that hideous demon.

 CH 28

    Gao Yan decided to focus on her next work, which was to coax the girl. As long as she caught Qianxun, she would have an extra guarantee of survival in this world where demons were rampant.


    The people in the commercial vehicle in front of them had already got off and pushed the vehicles blocking the road away, got in the vehicle and prepared to set off.


    The man who had just fought with the Desecrator saw Chu Qianxun in the car passing by. He stood on the side of the road and waved his hands desperately to express his gratitude.


    When the car staggered past, Chu Qianxun glanced at him and found that his face was a little familiar.


    Chu Qianxun thought for a while, but didn¡¯t remember.


    Her memory of ten years ago had been blurred and it was normal she had people who she couldn¡¯t recognize. She left the incident behind her head and stopped thinking about it.


    At sunset, the sky gradually began to rain, soft and quiet at first, then fierce and pouring down.


    A Hummer carrying several people drove to a gas station by the national highway.


    There were many vehicles parked there.


    There was a convenience store next to the station. The shelves had been swept away long ago, and some people gathered in the store to shelter from the rain


    Chu Qianxun and others turned off the car at the door of the store, locked the door, and entered the store.


    In every corner of the convenience store, people of all kinds, men, women and children were sitting in groups.


    They raised their eyelids and glanced at the people who came in, and found that except for a man with a child, the rest were all women, so they no longer cared.


    Gao Yan found an open space and called Chu Qianxun and the others to come over. They had already had dinner in the car, and they just wanted to stay in this place where they could take shelter from wind and rain for one night.


    Chu Qianxun handed Feng Qianqian a spare thin blanket from the car.


    She held the knife, wrapped her thin blanket in the backpack, slept against the wall, while ignoring other people.


    Gan Xiaodan had to get together with Gao Yan. They cuddled with each other to keep warm and fell asleep.


    Gan Xiaodan was better. She wore a jacket with good insulation properties. Gao Yan, however, was a woman who had always wanted to maintain her demeanor without care. She wore a pair of hot pants in the spring, showing her two bare thighs. At night in the suburbs, it was so cold.


    The sky was getting darker. There was the sound of heavy rain outside the house, and the dim room was intertwined with low conversations and the snoring and singing of some people.


    Two bright car lights outside the house dangled from the rain curtain.


    With the sound of parking, a group of people raised their flashlights and hurriedly entered the gate of the convenience store.


    These people were young men and women. They came in with a comatose man, and said,.


    ¡°Quick, quick, lay Meng Ge down, he has a severe fever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the fight with the demon. He was hurt by the demon.¡±


    Chu Qianxun opened her eyes and took a look


    She found that it was the person in the commercial vehicle she met at noon.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what¡¯s wrong with this man?¡± A few burly men stood up deep in the corner. The leader¡¯s hair was very short, and he was only wearing a black vest, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    He led the people and stood in front of the group of young people.


    ¡°This person can¡¯t come in,¡± the man in the vest snorted, pointing at the unconscious man.


    ¡°Why! Why don¡¯t you let Brother Meng come in?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, why? Brother Meng has a high fever, don¡¯t you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°Conscience, who are you to tell me about conscience?¡± The man in the vest sneered, ¡°This man¡¯s injury is due to a demon, right? He also has a fever. Have you seen the doomsday movie? How do you know he isn¡¯t going to become a demon? Anyway, he can¡¯t enter. If he becomes a demon in the middle of the night, he will kill everyone!¡±


    The men behind him roared together, ¡°Yes! Throw him out. Otherwise you guys won¡¯t come in either.¡±


    The other people in the room couldn¡¯t help whispering when they heard that.


    ¡°Yeah, he can¡¯t come in. What if he becomes a demon? I have children here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you take him out.¡±


    The young people glanced at each other and showed hesitant expressions. After a while, two of the men silently set up their department manager who had a high fever, went into the heavy rain outside, and walked far across the road.


    The few young girls who stayed in place looked at each other. Finally, they did not speak, found a corner and sat down in silence.


    After a while, the two men who had gone out came back empty-handed.


    ¡°You, did you leave Brother Meng outside? It¡¯s still raining so hard out, he¡­¡± A girl finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°Then what should I do? Brother Meng suddenly developed a high fever, which is really strange. Who can guarantee that he will not become a demon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you want, just go out and take care of him. After all, Meng Rongxuan got out of the car to save you and was scratched by the demon.¡±


    The girl who started talking shrank her neck and fell silent.


    When ¡®Meng Rongxuan¡¯ name reached Chu Qianxun¡¯s ears, Chu Qianxun finally remembered when she had met this person.


    In the previous life, about a year after the apocalypse, Chu Qianxun returned to Ludao after several twists and turns.


    At that time, the name Meng Rongxuan ringed all over the island.


    He was once admired by countless people like a hero.


    However, his brother himself poured sewage on him and he had a terrible end.


    At that time, Chu Qianxun was still very weak, and the dispute between the big shots had nothing to do with her. She only remembered the day when a few huge demons crossed the strait to besiege the island. Chu Qianxun hid in a cold and damp corner of the fortress, and tremblingly looked at the huge head exposed from the high wall outside the fortress. She desperately prayed that the hero standing on the wall would win.


    That day, the sky over the fortress was covered with thick thunderclouds, silver snake-like lightning flashed everywhere, and the demon¡¯s low and weird throat sounded throughout the city.


    Chu Qianxun raised her head from the corner where she was hiding, just in time to see Meng Rongxuan on the high city wall. His profile was illuminated by lightning.


    At that time, he was the hope of the whole city.


    Chu Qianxun had only seen Meng Rongxuan that time.


    Later, it didn¡¯t take long when she heard that he died at his brother¡¯s hands in the internal fight.

 CH 29

    With a quick glance, Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t connect the employee who was wearing a suit, shirt, and trimmed short hair with the great hero who once lived on Ludao Island.


    She stood up and walked outside the door.


    ¡°Qianxun, Qianxun, where are you going when the rain is so heavy?¡± Gan Xiaodan called her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure sank into the rain curtain.


    Although she had no friendship with Meng Rongxuan, he was a hero who had protected the lives of the entire city, and Chu Qianxun had also been one of the thousands of people who had been protected by him.


    She could not watch Meng Rongxuan being abandoned by the rainy road.


    Even Meng Rongxuan¡¯s enemies did not dare to dispose of his body at will after killing him.


    They even held a grand funeral for him.


    After braving the rain and walking into the night, Chu Qianxun found Meng Rongxuan on the road far away from the convenience store.


    He was abandoned under a propaganda column that could not cover the heavy rain, soaked in the water and unconscious.


    When Chu Qianxun came back carrying Meng Rongxuan, everyone in the convenience store was taken aback.


    Chu Qianxun ignored them and didn¡¯t even return to Gan Xiaodan, Gao Yan and the others.


    Instead, she took her backpack, put the man on her shoulders in the corner away from the crowd, and sat beside him.


    The flame of a cigarette butt in the dark lit up, reflecting the unpleasant silhouette of a man. He winked, and the two men beside him stood up and walked straight to Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be nosy. Our brother Wei said that this person can¡¯t come in,¡± a man said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not strong. You can¡¯t even fight back. Us brothers won¡¯t care about you,¡± another man skillfully played with the butterfly knife in his hand.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t speak, and took out her gun, turned it between three fingers, and pushed away the lock with a click.


    ¡°Gun?¡±


    The two men took a step back subconsciously, glanced at each other, hesitated for a moment and returned to the smoking man, ¡°Brother Wei, that girl has a gun in her hand, a real gun.¡±


    Wei Ge took a violent breath of cigarette, pursed his lips, and pressed the cigarette butt on the ground, spraying smoke from his nose, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s wait first.¡±


    A middle-aged woman who was over half a hundred years old and dressed fashionably came to Chu Qianxun, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s not that we are unreasonable. You are unreasonable. If this person becomes a demon, so many of us would be in danger.¡±


    The other people in the shop immediately agreed.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you can¡¯t harm everyone¡¯s safety for one person.¡±


    ¡°If you want to be a good person, go out and take care of him. A young girl, going and carrying a big man, tsk.¡±


    Seeing so many people supporting her, the middle-aged woman felt a little proud, and reached out to Chu Qianxun, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m relying on my old age. You should take him out. I can¡¯t allow you to do things that harm everyone.¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her words, and an ice cold feeling fell on her forehead.


    A cold muzzle touched her forehead.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t speak, but looked at her indifferently.


    The old woman hurriedly shook her hands which were painted with red nail polish, ¡°It¡¯s not good like this, it¡¯s not good like this. Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll go, just go.¡±


    She backed away in a panic,and hid beside her companion. No longer dared to speak.


    The whole convenience store went silent.


    The people around Chu Qianxun quickly rolled things away from her.


    There was a large empty space beside her.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t care at all.


    She took off the wet coat, wrapped the blanket around her body, carried the gun and folded her hands across her chest, and closed her eyes against the wall.


    Meng Rongxuan laid unconsciously next to her, drenched with high fever, and occasionally made some unexplained sounds.


    The heat on his body was so high that a small white smoke evaporated from his soaked clothes.


    Chu Qianxun ignored him. But her heart was tickling with jealousy.


    He had such a high fever so he would definitely have a powerful ability.


    Fate was really good, but it was a pity that the person was a little stupid, and was so miserable. She hoped he could live smarter in this life.


    But what did it matter to her? At dawn, they would go their own way


    Chu Qianxun intended to stay far away from such a bunch of super bosses entangled in grievances.


    In this life, she should stay away from these troublesome and dangerous people, and just live her own life with her aunt¡¯s family.


    When the sky was slightly bright, Meng Rongxuan woke up.


    He seemed to walk in hell in the night. It was sometimes as hot as being in hot lava, sometimes as cold as an ice cave. It was like being forcibly stripped of the body. He was experiencing this painful process like he was awake.


    For a while, he seemed to be in a particularly strange state.


    All the pain left him in an instant, he only felt extremely comfortable and happy. A deep desire emerged from the depths of his soul, a strong desire for food, a fresh, bloody food.


    He instinctively feared this bloodthirsty state again, and soon he finally restrained himself and fell back into the abyss of pain. His whole body seemed to be taken apart and reorganized countless times.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it took before this inhuman torture stopped.

 CH 30

    When Meng Rongxuan opened his eyes, he saw an ant crawling on the ground in front of him. The ant had dark brown markings, six feet, and two tentacles on the top of the head trembling slightly.


    It was early morning after the rain. The sounds of various insects and birds in the distance came into his ears very clearly.


    Meng Rongxuan didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He obviously recovered from a serious illness, but why did his vision and hearing become so sharp?


    He saw the person sitting next to him.


    Although Meng Rongxuan was unable to move the previous night, he was actually very clear-headed. He knew that someone came to him in heavy rain and walked back in with him on their shoulders. They withstood the pressure of everyone and protected him.


    It turned out to be just such a weak woman.


    The sleeping girl suddenly opened her eyes. The eyes in the morning light looked like an icy pool, and she rolled over indifferently. Meng Rongxuan held grateful words in his throat.


    ¡°Woke up?¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s emotions were lukewarm.


    She saw a few small arcs flashing invisibly on the man.


    The boss was still the boss. Everyone¡¯s abilities were the same as in her previous life, only she had become a weak chicken.


    Chu Qianxun took out a bottle of mineral water from her bag and placed it in front of Meng Rongxuan.


    She rolled up the blanket and left.


    ¡°Get up. We are going to set off,¡± Chu Qianxun returned to Gao Yan¡¯s side and called out.


    The people in the convenience store woke up one after another. Some people, who saw Meng Rongxuan was safe and sound, showed embarrassment.


    The middle-aged woman who insisted on driving Meng Rongxuan out whispered, ¡°A few days ago, when the green moon appeared, the young man opposite my house had a fever. After the fever, he was completely covered with scales, and ate people. Yeah, I didn¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Outside the door, Chu Qianxun sat in the front seat of the car and yawned greatly.


    She was surrounded by people the previous night and didn¡¯t dare to really sleep.


    Now that she was too sleepy, she told Feng Junlei and Gao Yan to take turns driving, while she planned to sleep on the road.


    Someone knocked on the car window,


    Chu Qianxun rolled down the car window and looked at the man.


    The young Meng Rongxuan didn¡¯t have the aura of the strong man that later generations set on him, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    His face was flushed with light in his eyes, and he reached out to the car window, ¡°Thank you. You saved me twice. I don¡¯t know how to thank you. My name is Meng Rongxuan.¡±


    Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand and shook his hand politely, ¡°Chu Qianxun.¡±


    She glanced at the commercial vehicle not far away, and the garbage people outside the car, and added, ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s affairs. That¡¯s how you could live longer.¡±


    The window rolled up, the Hummer¡¯s engine roared, and the dust left.


    Meng Rongxuan was a little confused. He felt that he still had some experience in fighting demons. He wanted to ask if he could ride in Chu Qianxun¡¯s car, but in the end he was still embarrassed to speak.


    His colleagues shoved each other and pushed a girl out of the crowd.


    It was the girl who was almost dragged out of the car by the Desecrator at that time which made Meng Rongxuan take the risk to get out of the car and rescue her.


    She was also a new saleswoman he was teaching. The girl stepped forward and said timidly, ¡°Brother Meng, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, there was nothing we could do. The people in the store were so fierce, and we were also scared,¡± her eyes were red, as if she was the one who was wronged. She stretched out her hand to hold the corner of Meng Rongxuan¡¯s clothes, ¡°Forgive us, Brother Meng.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we were wrong, forgive us.¡±


    ¡°When I heard that you would become a demon, I was frightened for a while. We will never do such a thing again.¡±


    Several people babbled. Their leader, Meng Rongxuan, was the manager of the entire business department. No matter what the people underneath did wrong, as long as the attitude was correct and they bowed their heads and apologized, he would always be tolerant. He must be the same this time.


    Meng Rongxuan looked at this group of people for a moment. Some of these people had been with him for several years, and some had just joined the company. He had taught them all. Usually, Meng Rongxuan felt that they were younger and he was older so he bore all the responsibilities that he shouldn¡¯t have on his shoulders.


    Only now did he realize that age was not an excuse, and that life and death depended on human nature.


    When it was really dangerous, wasn¡¯t the woman who saved him younger than everyone?


    When the girl left, she looked at him as if he was a fool. It made him feel uncomfortable.


    He pulled out the corner of his clothes out of his subordinate¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the car, leave by yourself.¡±


    Meng Rongxuan turned and left without looking back.


    ¡°Why did he leave? I thought he was the manager. He doesn¡¯t even look at us now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave. We can sit more spaciously with one less person. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t carry on without him.¡±


    A faint sound of discussion came from behind.


    That voice hit Meng Rongxuan¡¯s heart.


    He raised his head and walked forward alone, holding only the bottle of mineral water in his hand.


    At this moment, he seemed to let go of the burden on his shoulders and had a different energy.

 CH 31

    The setting sun hung like blood on the shoulders of the mountain, pulling out long shadows of the trees on both sides of the road.


    A vehicle was parked on the side of the road. After a one-day journey, the people in the vehicle got out of it to relax and solve their personal needs.


    The road conditions on the national highway were very bad. From time to time, there were abandoned cars and human corpses on the road. They had to drive very slowly, and sometimes they had to stop and push away vehicles that collided with each other. They couldn¡¯t drive many kilometers in one day.


    The sad thing was that most of the wounds that caused the death of those corpses were not caused by demons, but obviously by humans.


    Only a few days after the demons arrived, many people had already lost their moral bottom line in order to compete for the goods for survival.


    Demons were rampant, and the era of survival of the strong had just come forcibly.


    Chu Qianxun sat on the roof of the car. She looked at the map on the phone, and tried to estimate where they were.


    There was a food processing factory ten kilometers ahead. This was where she must go.


    In her previous life, she reached there about three months later.


    Chu Qianxun was stranded at a base near it, when a shocking event happened.


    A search team found the food processing plant and found a warehouse locked from the outside. It was said that the lock was covered with dust, and it was probably locked since the beginning of the apocalypse.


    They thought that there might be a large amount of food in the warehouse. The members of the search team were very excited. They broke the lock and opened the warehouse door.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the warehouse door opened, two fourth-order demons rushed out of the darkness.


    At that time, most of the demons were still first- and second-order demons. third-order demons were still uncommon. The fourth-order demons appeared and almost wiped out the search team. Only two seriously injured members remained and fled back to the base in a hurry.


    The demons followed the injured to the base, and the under-prepared base was almost destroyed by the powerful demons¡¯ attack.


    Fortunately, many masters of the Shennai Group were stationed at the base at that time. They made heavy sacrifices and finally worked together to defend the base.


    Just as human saints relied on devouring crystal cores to speed up their level upgrades, demons could only evolve faster after swallowing a large number of humans or high-level saints.


    How could two demons beyond the level of the time be bred in such a confined space was a puzzling mystery.


    After the war, it was said that the Shennai Group organized researchers to explore the warehouse.


    It was said that the Shennai Group found important scientific research clues in that warehouse.


    Soon after that, Shennai Group developed a healing medicine called ¡°Holy Blood¡±. The effect of that medicine was very magical. Shennai Group had publicized that this medicine was God¡¯s compassion for the suffering of the world, and the sacrifice of blood to all living beings.


    Regardless of boasting or not, the medicine could indeed bring back people from the hands of death. No matter how severe the injury was, one dose would heal it quickly.


    ¡°Holy Blood¡± was very expensive, but it was highly sought after in the market, and it was hard to find a single vial. Who didn¡¯t want to prepare such a potion that could save their lives on the cruel battlefield?


    The Shennai Group also relied on the ¡°Holy Blood¡± to rise rapidly and gradually changed from a religious research organization to a powerful group of forces.


    Chu Qianxun thought that if she were to go to the warehouse now, even if she might not be able to get the formula of the holy blood, the two high-level demons might be in it now.


    Of course, they may not be fourth-order now, but at least they would be first-order, right?


    Chu Qianxun laughed.


    She consumed three crystal cores and fought demons all the way. She had vaguely touched the edge of the limit. If she got two more first-order crystal cores, then she was likely to hit the ¡°boundary¡±, even if she couldn¡¯t rush to the second-order in one breath, she could reach the ¡°critical¡± state of the first-order peak.


    The doomsday had only arrived for a few days, so most people had not even got the supernatural powers. If she could reach the first-order saturation state, her power and speed would exceed all the saints, and even not lose to those who had just triggered the supernatural powers of speed ability, and power ability.


    Chu Qianxun remembered the location of the factory and put away her phone.


    Feng Qianqian had been acquainted with Gao Yan and Gan Xiaodan in the past few days, and was now running around at the back of the car.


    Feng Junlei was very alert. He always looked around, and observed the surroundings.


    Chu Qianxun looked at these people and planned in her heart.


    After she arrived at the food factory,  and killed the two demons, then she would take them to a nearby base and let them stay there.


    In her memory, the nearby base was the earliest and relatively stable place to be established at the beginning of the apocalypse.


    At that time, the Shennai Group, under the banner of working together and overcoming difficulties, was quite a sunny and positive organization. It was not as cruel as it showed after the later expansion.


    If Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t want to be with the aunt¡¯s family, perhaps she would have stayed at this base longer.


    Taking Feng Junlei and Gao Yan to the stable base was good for them. As she was thinking, two jeeps passed by them, and after a short drive, they stopped.


    A dozen men got out of the car and walked toward them.


    Feng Junlei became nervous, quietly grasped the self-defense weapon, and stood in front of the girls.


    Feng Qianqian hid behind Gao Yan, and Gan Xiaodan held a dagger that Chu Qianxun gave her.

 CH 32

    Chu Qianxun jumped off the roof of the car and looked at the person coldly.


    She had the impression that the man was the leader. He was sitting in the corner smoking a cigarette in the convenience store a few days ago, and everyone around him called him Brother Wei.


    This Brother Wei¡¯s expression was awkward. There were blood stains faintly on his clothes. She knew that he was not a good person.


    Even though they were smiling at the moment, Chu Qianxun also pulled out the pistol.


    They walked against the setting sun, with long shadows dragging in front of them.


    When the black shadow on the ground was about to touch Chu Qianxun, she became alert, and jumped back a long distance to avoid the shadow.


    The smile on the man¡¯s face named Brother Wei faded for a moment. He calmly took two steps forward, and the shadow on the ground extended to Gan Xiaodan.


    Suddenly Gan Xiaodan found her hand moving on its own.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Gan Xiaodan shouted in panic.


    Her body was completely out of her control. She turned to Feng Qianqian, and the sharp knife hiding behind her to deal with the enemy was placed on Feng Qianqian¡¯s tender neck without mercy.


    ¡°Qianqian!¡± Feng Junlei, who was standing in front of them, was anxious, ¡°Sister Xiaodan, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, my body is out of control!¡± Gan Xiaodan cried anxiously. She involuntarily strangled Feng Qianqian.


    ¡°Haha. Unexpectedly?¡± Brother Wei laughed, he looked at Chu Qianxun who had avoided him in advance, ¡°Your speed is so fast. You have also awakened the ¡®superpower¡¯, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess you are a speed type. Let me introduce myself, my name is Chen Wei, and you can see that my superpower is a shadow.¡± He pointed to a man next to him, ¡°This is my brother Ah Wei, His ability is fire.¡±


    A tall, thin man beside Chen Wei snapped his fingers, and a small spark appeared on his hand.


    In Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes, these amazing abilities were just superficial and ridiculous tricks performed by saints who had just awakened their potential.


    She confronted Chen Wei with a calm face for a moment, and then smiled.


    When Chu Qianxu was calm, there was a sense of indifference that made her look as if she had experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    But when she smiled like that, she seemed to have instantly changed back to that innocent girl. Her watery eyes looked at him with such a smile, and they relaxed a little vigilance.


    ¡°Brother Wei,¡± she said with a smile, as if the man opposite was not a murderer who scared the child with a knife, ¡°it¡¯s unnecessary, we don¡¯t have any hatred, so why bother to do so.¡±


    Chu Qianxun put the gun away, spread her hands, and signaled that there was no weapon in her hand, ¡°If you have any needs, just say it. We can do everything we can do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come here!¡± Chen Wei took two steps back subconsciously while taking Gan Xiaodan back with him.


    He originally wanted to attract this woman with ability to his side, but the intuition he had cultivated in society for many years told him that this woman was not as young and deceptive as she seemed.


    In an instant, he decided to give up that idea.


    In order not to lose face in front of his group, he changed his request, ¡°Give me your car and the materials in it, and I will not embarrass you.¡±


    Without saying a word, Chu Qianxun threw the car key to Chen Wei. She was still smiling, but had killing intent in her heart.


    For Feng Qianqian and their safety, she could leave the car and things, but if Chen Wei still refused to give up, then she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore.


    The men grabbed the key and got into the car to check. They looked through the half box of food left in the trunk, and cried out excitedly.


    Chen Wei watched Chu Qianxun vigilantly, he stepped back step by step, until the long shadow was about to leave Gan Xiaodan, then he turned into the car.


    The car raised smoke and dust, and left proudly.


    Gan Xiaodan finally regained her freedom. She hugged Feng Qianqian and looked up and down whether she was injured.


    Feng Qianqian was hugged by her father.


    Gao Yan stomped her feet with anger, ignoring her image, and uttered a few vulgar words.


    Then she sat down on the ground again, ¡°What should we do? They stole our food, what can we do now?¡±


    She stared blankly at the backpack that Chu Qianxun was carrying.


    She knew that Chu Qianxun¡¯s bag would contain some food, water, and medicine, but what could it do? How long could they last without eating?


    Gao Yan couldn¡¯t help but have some other thoughts in her mind. The men seemed to be more powerful than Qianxun just now. One of them could emit flames in his hands and the other could control people¡¯s shadows. They must have a lot of food in the car.


    She should think of a way and follow them.


    Gao Yan took a peek at Chu Qianxun, and secretly hid that idea in her heart.


    Chu Qianxun seemed to be unconcerned about the loss of the vehicle and food. She looked around. There were carrot fields on both sides of the national highway where they were located. At this time, the carrots under the ground were not yet mature, and the ground was lush and flexible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, find a place to stay first,¡± Chu Qianxun pointed to a small earthen house deep in the field.


    Everyone came to the vicinity of the earthen house, turned around, and found to their dismay that there was no food in this dilapidated earthen house.


    ¡°I only found an earthen jar. There is a tank next to it. The faucet there is still working. I filled it with some water,¡± Feng Junlei came over with a large earthen jar.

 CH 33

    Chu Qianxun had already dug a dirt pit in the ground skillfully, and piled up half a circle of stones around it to form a simple mud stove.


    She lit a handful of hay with a lighter, and moved branches one by one.


    When the fire started to ignite, she clapped her hands and stood up, ¡°Don¡¯t stand stunned, pick up some dry branches, make the fire stronger first, then boil water.¡±


    Then she took out a thing from her backpack. It was a net woven with transparent fishing line. It was inconspicuous when it was packed, but when stretched out, it was big.


    Chu Qianxun opened the net, tied it between the two big trees on the edge of the field, picked up a long trunk, and walked into the dense carrot field.


    She went to a tree trunk and beat it. After a while, a gray-brown pheasant flew out of the field. The pheasant hurriedly spread its wings, flew by from low in the sky, and hit the net. The large transparent net had a small grid. The pheasant head drilled out, but the body got stuck behind it.


    Under the stunned eyes of the crowd, Chu Qianxun took the pheasant, snapped its neck, and threw it to Gao Yan, who was on the sidelines.


    ¡°I killed the pheasant. Can you do the rest?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Gao Yan stammered, ¡°I mean yes, I know to pluck the hair and put it in boiling water.¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t, and she had seen it twice at most, but she didn¡¯t dare to appear so incompetent in front of Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun nodded, changed the position of the net and continued to bury it in another carrot field.


    When night fell, two pheasant soup had been stewed


    The people sat around the fire, smelling the rich fragrance in the air, and admired Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Hurry up. After eating, we have to kill a few more at night. We can make them into pieces, and take them with us on the road tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qianxun would not work anymore. She just sat on the side waiting for the meal, and ruthlessly instructed others.


    No one complained, and they were full of energy.


    It seemed that as long as Chu Qianxun was there, even if the food was lost, it really didn¡¯t matter.


    The arrival of the doomsday had led to the paralysis of all modern human facilities.


    Without the waste and air pollution, the night sky became clear.


    In the sky, the stars were shining with their eternal light as if they were staring lightly at all the joys and sorrows on the earth.


    Chu Qianxun was wrapped in a blanket and rested against the wall outside the earthen house.


    She wrapped Feng Qianqian and herself together.


    In the previous life, the little girl¡¯s physique hadn¡¯t been improved by the crystal, and she had then worn particularly thin clothes. So when it was too cold at night, Feng Qianqian took the initiative to sleep in her arms like that, and also found a particularly warm excuse, ¡°Since my mother went to heaven, I haven¡¯t slept with girls.¡±


    At that time, she curled her warm body into Chu Qianxun¡¯s cold arms.


    Chu Qianxun lightly touched the sleeping little girl, feeling exactly the same temperature as in the previous life.


    She looked at the sky full of stars above her head, and remembered the bits and pieces of the past ten years.


    She once thought that her previous life was full of misery and darkness, without a trace of light.


    Who knew that when she thought about it now, what impressed her was mostly the subtle warmth.


    It was like the dots of stars in the sky. Although small, it was more memorable than the entire dark night sky.


    When she was hungry and cold, and fell in the mud by the roadside, she got a dough cake from a doctor.


    She got seriously injured and lost consciousness on the battlefield once. But when she was dying, Gao Yan, who had returned to clean the battlefield, dragged her out of the dead with a look of disgust.


    There were also times when she stole supplies and was almost killed, but got help from a stranger¡­


    ¡®It was not all bad,¡¯ Chu Qianxun thought in her heart.


    Sitting by the fire, Feng Junlei was busy cutting some steamed sweet potatoes into pieces. He spread them on a bamboo strip, and baked them on the fire. He was turning them into dry food to eat on the road.


    Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan were still around the crockpot. The two were busy cooking the remaining pheasant. They broke it into shredded pieces, and fried it in the crockpot.


    ¡°Is this what Qianxun was talking about? Did I make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°It should be, it seems that the meat has loosened a little.¡±


    The two girls¡¯ heads bumped into each other, staring at the big pot of shredded meat in the crockpot.

 CH 34

    Fearing to disturb Chu Qianxun who had been busy for a long time, they murmured to each other carefully-


    ¡°You went to the same college as Qianxun. You both are college students. So why does she know everything, but you don¡¯t know anything?¡± Gao Yan complained.


    ¡°What does this have to do with academic qualifications? College doesn¡¯t teach such a thing, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Gan Xiaodan became dissatisfied, and passed the wood that she used as a spatula.


    ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how to cook, but you should do it properly. If you get confused, we will have nothing to eat on the road tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qianxun closed her eyes, listening to her companions, and felt inexplicably relaxed.


    The last time she was on this road, she was too weak, almost at the bottom of society, and most of what she saw was the darkest and cruel side of human nature.


    Now she was much stronger, people around her were full of awe and gratitude for her, and strangers dared not go too far in front of her.


    Therefore, walking the same road was a bit warmer and more pleasant than the panic in her previous life.


    There was a small noise from the bushes in the distance, and the vegetation shook violently.


    Chu Qianxun opened her eyes. She placed the sleeping Feng Qianqian into Feng Junlei¡¯s arms, lifted her knife and carefully looked around.


    The tip of the knife separated the bushes, and there was a simple mechanism on the grass. One branch was inserted into the ground, and the other end was frozen by a small mass of ice. When the ice melted, the branches bounced, and the plants moved.


    Ice?


    Chu Qianxun frowned as she looked at the residual ice on the ground.


    She looked back at the campfire, and as expected, a thin figure rushed out of the concealment. It was a fourteen year old boy. Three cones of ice shot from his body and rushed toward the people on the edge of the fire.


    Feng Junlei responded quickly and blocked it with the knife in his hand, and smashed the ice cone to the ground.


    Gao Yan dodged the ice cone that shot at her.


    Gan Xiaodan reacted a little slower and her arm was hit by the ice cone.


    There was a slight pain in her arm, and the ice cone snapped to pieces. Apart from shock, it didn¡¯t cause any actual harm to her.


    Taking advantage of their distraction, the boy grabbed two roasted sweet potatoes on the ground and ran away quickly.


    Gao Yan grabbed him quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t run, little b*sta*d. How can you leave with the food that I worked so hard to cook?¡±


    Without hesitation, the boy bit Gao Yan¡¯s hand.


    Gao Yan let go of him in pain. A bloody tooth mark was already visible on the back of her hand.


    The boy was already a beginner saint, and his movements were particularly flexible. As soon as Gao Yan let go, he rushed back into the bushes. But one person was faster than him.


    Chu Qianxun twisted his arm with one hand, pinched his neck with the other, and pressed him to the ground.


    ¡°Beat him, Qianxun, this little thief is not a good person!¡± Gao Yan was very angry.


    The boy struggled desperately with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand gripping his neck tightened subconsciously.


    In the doomsday, she generally did not show mercy to a person who attacked her with supernatural powers, no matter if the person was a child or an old man.


    She needed to be more vigilant toward teenagers in doomsday. Their worldview took shape in the cruelest era. They had the power to hurt people, but they had no bottom line. They were often more fierce and capable of holding grudges than adults.


    The boy couldn¡¯t breathe. His face flushed from congestion. He reached out and tried to remove Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand with a begging expression.


    ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t do that! He will be choked to death by you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, don¡¯t, he is still a child.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianxun.¡±


    Chu Qianxun slowly let go of him. Her heart didn¡¯t seem to be as stonehard as before.


    Since she couldn¡¯t do it, she didn¡¯t want to offend people too deeply.


    This was an ice-type ability holder who awakened in the first place. His current ice cine had no attacking power, but as long as he lived, it wouldn¡¯t take long, he would become a man who no one would dare to provoke.


    The boy turned over, coughed violently, and slowly backed away, but his eyes fell on the smashed sweet potatoes that had fallen on the ground.


    Gao Yan hissed, touched her hand with a tooth mark, and said unhappily, ¡°Take it away, little beggar. I can¡¯t eat that anymore.¡±


    The boy stared at them closely, squatted down cautiously, stretched out his hand, and picked the two smashed sweet potatoes. He hid in a corner on one side and ate. He was obviously hungry for a long time. He swallowed too fast, almost choked several times, and swallowed desperately with his neck straightened.


    Feng Junlei used an iron bowl he found in the earthen house, filled a bowl of water for boiling sweet potatoes, and brought it to the boy.


    The boy took it, took a few sips, and looked at Feng Junlei several times. He gradually stopped being covered with thorns like it was at the beginning.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where are your parents?¡± Feng Junlei asked.


    ¡°Chengzhu, Jiang Chengzhu. My father is a gambler. When the green moon appeared, he refused to come down from the gambling table. His partner became a demon and killed him,¡± the boy¡¯s eyes were faintly red.


    ¡°What about your mother?¡± Feng Qianqian leaned on her father¡¯s back, showing her small face, ¡°Are you like me without a mother?¡±


    The red in Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s eyes receded, leaving only a circle of sleepless black. He sipped the water and said, ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t care about me at all. When the apocalypse came, she panicked and got into her man¡¯s car and ran away. No matter how I chased behind her and called her, she didn¡¯t stop.¡±


    Feng Junlei was a man who was both a father and a mother for his daughter. His daughter was more important to him than his own life. He couldn¡¯t understand that there were parents who didn¡¯t care about their children in this world.

 CH 35

    Feng Qianqian took out half of the leftover chocolate from her pocket. The little girl held the brown chocolate in her tender fair hand and handed it forward, ¡°Brother, this is for you. Sister Qianxun gave it to me. It¡¯s very good. Eat it, you don¡¯t need your mother anymore.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu looked back and forth several times at Feng Junlei and Feng Qianqian¡¯s faces, and reached out to grab half of the chocolate. He then turned and hid in the corner away from them.


    In the morning of the second day, everyone got up and ate some of the sweet potatoes that were steamed the previous night.


    Then they put the prepared meat and dried sweet potatoes in the earthen jar. Feng Junlei found a tree vine, tied the earthen jar, and carried it on his back. Before he left, he gave some sweet potatoes to Jiang Chengzhu who looked at them from a distance.


    They returned to the highway from the fields, and Jiang Chengzhu followed them far behind them without saying a word.


    ¡°The thief is following us! He just ate! I don¡¯t know if we can find food on the way, but we can¡¯t give it to him,¡± Gao Yan said to the others vigilantly.


    Feng Qianqian took her father¡¯s hand and looked back frequently, but she did not speak.


    Perhaps because of the early loss of her mother, she was more sensible than children of the same age, so she did not get involved in adults¡¯ business.


    Chu Qianxun found a commercial car parked on the road outside. She squatted under the car and tossed for a while, and then quickly opened the door. She carried out the driver who had been dead for a long time in the pilot-seat, sat there, and started the vehicle.


    The car had seven seats, they could sit spaciously and take turns to sleep in the back seat when needed.


    The people outside the car were surprised and happy, and got in the car one after another.


    ¡°Qianxun, you are so capable, how can you do everything?¡± Gao Yan did not forget to praise Chu Qianxun in time.


    ¡°That boy is still following us,¡± Gao Yan looked through the rearview mirror and saw Jiang Chengzhu running after the car.


    ¡°What is he doing? Does he want to go with us?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want him to. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t share the food with him.¡±


    Everyone looked back at the car. The little figure behind the car stubbornly followed all the way.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the car¡¯s speed, and the distance from the car was getting farther and farther.


    The thin figure fell on the road, then quickly got up to continue running.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he fell down again, but this time he didn¡¯t get up from the dust.


    He finally gave up.


    ¡°Qianxun, let¡¯s take him with us. He is just a child. He can¡¯t survive if he is thrown on the road like this,¡± Feng Junlei couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°In this world, there are too many people who can¡¯t survive,¡± Chu Qianxun said coldly.


    But her foot stepped on the brakes, pressed the reverse gear, and reversed the car.


    The dust raised by the wheels fell on Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s face. Jiang Chengzhu lifted his face from the smoke and stared at the car parked in front of him.


    The glass in the driver¡¯s seat lowered, revealing an indifferent face. The woman was indifferent and powerful. She could easily break his neck with one hand, but Jiang Chengzhu really hoped that she could take him.


    When the door was pulled open, the man and the little girl in the back seat stretched out their hands to him with a smile.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the boy in the back seat, wondering whether she should dislike this boy or her overflowing sympathy.


    Forget it, it was not bad anyway, Chu Qianxun thought in her heart. She would just drop them all to the base in front.


    The car went all the way, deviated from the national highway and drove into a vast industrial park.


    ¡°Qianxun, did you take the wrong way?¡± Gao Yan flipped through the map on her phone. She didn¡¯t download it in advance and couldn¡¯t open the road in this area.


    ¡°There is a food factory nearby. I¡¯m looking for food,¡± Chu Qianxun stopped the car and found a reason for her behavior.


    She jumped out of the car and led the people through a forest in the factory area. There was land behind the forest in which a large reservoir was built. The reservoir was originally covered with a cover. At this moment, it was damaged and there was no water in it. There was some dried up silt at the bottom of the reservoir.


    Across the reservoir, was a concrete road in the factory area. There were several large steel structure warehouses on the opposite side of the road.


    The door of the warehouse was open, and it was dark and invisible.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the warehouse in silence for a moment, then turned around and started collecting supplies.


    She found a truck parked in the factory area, drew out the gasoline from the tank, and poured it all into the bottom of the reservoir.


    She took out a few extremely soft aluminum-plastic strips and put them on the top of the reservoir. Then only a wooden pole that could bear the weight was put in the middle.


    She removed a large sheet of sun-shading film from the factory building and covered it on the aluminum-plastic strip. Finally, she sprinkled some dead leaves on the film and arranged it as a huge trap.

 CH 36

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if there are any demons inside, so don¡¯t go in, Qianxun,¡± Gao Yan looked at the silent factory building, and was a little scared.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t speak. She tightened her shoelaces and checked the equipment she carried, showing her resolute attitude.


    She handed two grenades and a lighter to Feng Junlei, ¡°If a demon follows me out and falls into this trap, you can quickly throw the grenades in.¡±


    Then she stood up and finally said, ¡°If I don¡¯t come out, just go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Junlei wanted to say that he would also go with her, but as a father, he did not want to leave his daughter alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, sister,¡± Jiang Chengzhu suddenly said.


    Since getting in the car, Jiang Chengzhu, like Gao Yan, had been particularly active toward Chu Qianxun. He was not like a teenager at all.


    Chu Qianxun regarded his attitude as a manifestation of the weak seeking asylum from the strong.


    But she didn¡¯t think Jiang Chengzhu would be willing to accompany her on adventures at this time.


    Chu Qianxun realized that she used her inherent thinking too much to judge a person.


    She patted Jiang Chengzhu on the shoulder, ¡°You stay here, and wait for me.¡±


    ***


    Chu Qianxun sneaked into the warehouse.


    The warehouse was in a mess, and the ground was littered with waste, smeared with blackened blood everywhere.


    The deeper she went, the darker and quieter it was, and a small sound would make a huge echo there.


    Chu Qianxun held a handgun and walked forward cautiously.


    She heard some faint voices.


    It seemed that something was eating, and smashing.


    There were some human groans. She came to a gate that was locked from the outside. A thick chain was wrapped around the gate. A layer of dust had fallen on the chain, and it was obvious that it hadn¡¯t been touched for several days.


    Chu Qianxun looked in through the crack in the slightly opened door, vaguely saw a few dark shadows swaying in there.


    The light in the room was very dim.


    There was a small window on the upper part of the wall, projecting a little bit of muddy light, hitting a shelf in the warehouse.


    On the shelf, there seemed to be a corpse tied by a chain. The head of that corpse was drooping on the body, and the messy hair covered the face. In the dark, two demons were gnawing underneath.


    It was too dark and her vision was not clear. Only a disgusting chewing sound echoed from the empty room.


    Chu Qianxun frowned, feeling that something was weird.


    Generally demons were not interested in corpses, they only had a strong attachment to fresh flesh and blood. Once a corpse lost its vitality, demons would lose interest.


    This was a closed warehouse. The door lock outside was covered with ashes, which was obviously locked from the outside for a long time.


    Why were the demons inside still enthusiastic about the corpse that should have been dead for a long time?


    The door handle was hit from inside, and it was slightly deformed.


    Chu Qianxun held her breath and carefully approached the opening of the door. She tried to observe the demon¡¯s type and rank.


    In her sight, the corpse¡¯s bones were visible, and the person was clearly dead. But suddenly, the ¡°corpse¡± moved lightly, making a low voice.


    Chu Qianxun was taken aback, and accidentally made a slight movement.


    The demons in the room stopped suddenly and turned their head with a squeaking sound.


    Two pairs of scarlet eyes shot at Chu Qianxun¡¯s position in the dark.


    Bloody Rogues!


    They were second-order demons!


    Even though the first-order demons were very rare, two second-order Bloody Rogues appeared at the same time.


    What happened?


    Without hesitation, Chu Qianxun turned around and ran.


    There was a loud knocking sound behind her, and the demons hit the door of the warehouse.


    The two deformed doors were slammed by the demons, and the iron chains outside the doors rattled.


    Then there were several loud bangs. The door was finally knocked down with a rumble.


    Two demons covered in blood without skin crawled out of the door frame.


    The demons¡¯ long tongue came out and retracted while chasing in Chu Qianxun¡¯s direction.


    They were so fast that they could even walk on walls.


    Chu Qianxun ran all the way without looking back.


    At this moment, she had rushed out of the main door of the warehouse.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun is out!¡± Feng Qianqian pointed to the warehouse.


    Although they were young, Feng Qianqian and Jiang Chengzhu, who had now acquired supernatural powers, were the fastest responders in this group.


    Jiang Chengzhu also stood up at the same time and looked nervously at Chu Qianxun.


    He knew that he had acquired an unusual special ability.


    Sister Qianxun and the little sister apparently had the same abilities as him.


    Especially Sister Qianxun who could kill him with one move was so powerful that he was terrified.


    He could still clearly recall the feeling of that seemingly weak hand pinching his neck like iron tongs.

 CH 37

    Jiang Chengzhu was a kid who admired the strong since he was a child.


    Although his father was a repugnant gambler, he was never soft when he fought with others. Jiang Chengzhu had never been bullied by others when his father was there.


    He, who grew up in such a chaotic environment, had been familiar with how to get what he wanted.


    At this moment, he wanted to behave better, so that Chu Qianxun could value him, keep him by her side, and not have the idea of ??just throwing him somewhere.


    Next to Jiang Chengzhu was a bucket of gasoline drawn from the truck. As per Chu Qianxun¡¯s request, he was freezing them into cones of ice with his ability.


    Chu Qianxun ran across the road toward the reservoir. Her speed surpassed the limit of human beings, and she almost turned into a black shadow.


    Two scarlet figures emerged from the dark warehouse door behind her.


    Two demons, who were a little smaller than an adult, pulled the door frame with their limbs, stretched out their blood-red heads, and looked around.


    The two screams turned into two red lines, directly following Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t look behind her at all and just ran wildly.


    When she crossed the reservoir, she accurately tapped on the only wooden pole covered by the film, and jumped over.


    The two Bloody Rogues followed closely and stepped into the trap.


    The film of the trap collapsed, and the deep reservoir swallowed the two demons.


    The bottom of the reservoir was filled with gasoline in advance, and even the agile Wanderers could not quickly climb up from such a slippery bottom.


    And Chu Qianxun had already stopped, turned around, flung the lighter with one hand, and threw it into the bottom of the pool.


    A big fire ignited in the reservoir. A bright blue flame came up first, and then an orange-red flame soared into the sky.


    When Feng Junlei reacted, it was already on fire.


    The demons¡¯ shrill cry came from the fire pit.


    He hurriedly pressed the fuse to remove the pull rings of the grenades and threw them into the fire pit together.


    The loud bang of gunpowder rang in the pit one after another, exploding them. Flames and dirt covered the sky.


    Feng Junlei took Feng Qianqian in his arms and waited until the earth-shaking noise passed. There was no other movement except the blazing flame in the trap.


    Relieved, Feng Junlei was about to come out of the hidden place in the high ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come out!¡± Chu Qianxun scolded. She held the long iron pole prepared in advance, and looked nervously at the edge of the fire pit.


    Sure enough, after a while, a demon covered in red flames climbed up from the edge of the blazing pool.


    It opened its mouth wide in pain, and thick black smoke came out of it.


    Chu Qianxun held one end of the iron rod, and accurately pierced the demon¡¯s mouth, stabbing it back into the fire pool.


    Another demon crawled out at the same moment.


    As soon as it climbed out of the burning fire pit, the flame on its body was extinguished at a speed visible to the naked eye. Its red body was full of black smoke, and the skin on the body had a tendency to heal quickly.


    Chu Qianxun swang at it with an iron rod. The Bloody Rogue stretched out its hand, grabbed the other end of the iron rod, and stopped Chu Qianxun.


    The second-order demon was extremely strong.


    Chu Qianxun stomped on the ground, gritted her teeth, and tried her best to push it back a little bit.


    As the flame on the demon¡¯s body gradually extinguished, Chu Qianxun felt that its strength was getting better.


    The Bloody Rouge stopped at the edge of the fire pit. It stabilized its body and began to fight Chu Qianxun.


    A yellow cone of ice shot from the air and hit the demon.


    The ice cone made of gasoline quickly melted when heated. When it splashed on the demon, it reignited its body.


    The Bloody Rogue uttered a harsh, very similar scream of a human female.


    Four or five ice cones flew over one after another.


    The fire ignited on the demon¡¯s body, and it finally released its hand holding the iron rod.


    Chu Qianxun used her hands to push it down the burning pool of fire.


    But after that, the first demon re-emerged from the edge of the fire pit.


    This time, without waiting for Chu Qianxun, a thin iron chain on the ground flew up, entangled the whole body of the demon at once, and the badly injured demon couldn¡¯t stabilize its body and fell into the raging flame again.


    Chu Qianxun stood by the edge of the fire pit.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t climb up again.


    A cold sweat broke out on her back.


    This time she miscalculated the situation, but she didn¡¯t expect that the demons in the warehouse would evolve to the second-order so quickly.


    Fortunately, the demons fell into the trap with the help of her companions.


    Chu Qianxun looked back at Jiang Chengzhu and Feng Qianqian.


    Although only a little bit of power was used, the two newbies who had just got their abilities had already tried their best.


    The girl leaned softly in her father¡¯s arms, and the teenager slumped on the ground. Although they were all exhausted and panting, there was a little light of flame in their eyes, and they looked excitedly at Chu Qianxun.


    They looked forward to being praised. In fact, they didn¡¯t just want her to protect them,  but hoped to be companions who could help.


    A little bit of warmth ignited in Chu Qianxun¡¯s cold and hard heart.


    The same road, the same people, but she had a completely different feeling.


    The raging flame burned all afternoon. It didn¡¯t slowly go out until the sky got dark.

 CH 38

    Chu Qianxun stayed on the side all the time. After the fire disappeared, she crawled down a rope.


    After searching, she found two green crystal cores about the size of dried nuts.


    Although the risks were big in the battle, the gains were truly amazing.


    Two second-order crystal cores!


    As long as she could work harder to reach the critical state of the first-order, she could rely on these two rare crystal cores to upgrade to the second-order.


    When everyone had just crossed the threshold of the first-order, she could already cross it and become the second-order.


    Even if her ability did not have any fighting attribute, the greatly improved power and speed were enough to allow her to crush those who had just entered the first stage. Chu Qianxun climbed up contentedly and showed everyone the two green crystal cores in her hand.


    ¡°I took these from the demons. I heard from the special forces before that powerful demons have this.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at Feng Qianqian and Jiang Chengzhu, ¡°It is said that taking them can improve our special ability.¡±


    ¡°Eat? Eat it?¡± Gao Yan and the others were shocked, ¡°Is this really edible? Would it cause any problems?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know specifically. Of course, you can¡¯t eat it randomly. I heard that when some people eat it, they don¡¯t get supernatural powers but they become demons. Anyway, if you get this thing yourself, keep it with you. In the future, we can always learn how to use it,¡± Chu Qianxun put the crystal cores in her pocket.


    ¡°Become a demon? I wouldn¡¯t dare to eat it,¡± Gan Xiaodan hurriedly shook her head.


    Gao Yan hoped to get a special ability like Feng Qianqian.


    Even if there was only a little power, it was a means of life-saving in the end.


    Gao Yan was well versed in human relationships, and knew more clearly that when a disaster was approaching, no one was reliable.


    The reason why Qianxun could be so powerful must be due to some kind of ¡°superpower¡±.


    She could not please others like her, but she could stand in front of everyone freely, smartly and walk the path she wanted to take.


    Such a girl was often the type that Gao Yan couldn¡¯t be, and she was very envious.


    At this moment, Chu Qianxun no longer intended to completely hide things from everyone.


    Of course, for her own safety, she wouldn¡¯t say it all at once.


    Anyway, soon everyone in the base would gradually begin to understand the crystal core¡¯s role. Once at the base, Feng Qianqian and others would gradually learn how to use the crystal core.


    The first-order crystal core would soon lose its effect on Chu Qianxun.


    When time comes to part with them, if she had a lot in her hands, she would also consider giving the extra to Feng Qianqian and Jiang Chengzhu to improve their abilities.


    Chu Qianxun picked up her backpack. She had doubts about the sealed room, especially what the living corpse was. She wanted to explore it again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in again and look for food.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, are you still going? What if there are more demons?¡± Feng Qianqian held Chu Qianxun anxiously.


    ¡°We made such a big noise. If there were any demons, they would have appeared long ago. I will be more careful,¡± Chu Qianxun patted Feng Qianqian¡¯s hand.


    Then she glanced at Jiang Chengzhu and remembered his name, ¡°Chengzhu, do you want to come with me?¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu put down the sweet potato slices in his hand, stood up happily, followed Chu Qianxun and left.


    He was very happy that Chu Qianxun remembered him.


    With flashlights, they cautiously walked into the dark warehouse. Their light footsteps echoed in the darkness.


    There was no movement, no other demons.


    Chu Qianxun went to the previous room, stopped Jiang Chengzhu and carefully looked around with the flashlight.


    There was no one in the room, only a human-shaped body tied to the shelf in the center.


    The flashlight shone, and the body moved slightly.


    He was indeed alive. But he seemed not far from death.


    Chu Qianxun slowly walked into the room and took a flashlight to see the terrible body from up to down. She confirmed that it was a pure human, not a demon.


    The man could even open his eyes when the light shone but turned his head slightly.


    His injury was at least slightly lighter than Chu Qianxun had seen at noon.


    Jiang Chengzhu began to search for things in the warehouse.


    Chu Qianxun pried open the iron chain on the person who was tied to the shelf.


    She put him down and let him lie on the ground.


    ¡°Chengzhu, I will search inside,¡± Chu Qianxun said to Jiang Chengzhu.


    She was about to walk into the depths of the warehouse, but a hand from the ground rose to grab her trouser.


    Chu Qianxun turned around.


    In the darkness, the bloody man lay on the ground and stretched out a pale hand to grip her trouser tightly.


    ¡°Let go. We will find if there is anything inside, and then take you out with us when we go out,¡± Chu Qianxun fooled him.


    This person was basically a dead person in her eyes. He could no longer live.


    She untied the person and put him down on the ground out of humanity, but she didn¡¯t plan to do more than that. Maybe when she finished searching the warehouse, and was about to go out, this person would have already stopped breathing.

 CH 39

    But the pale fingers were tightly gripping her trouser, stubbornly refusing to let her go, and even a little trembling.


    It made her embarrassed to kick him.


    Chu Qianxun sighed. She caused herself another trouble.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, I found a box of biscuits. There are also some daily necessities. It seems that someone has been hiding in this room for a while,¡± Jiang Chengzhu excitedly carried a large cardboard box over, with two backpacks in his hands. After becoming a saint, his strength had also increased and picking huge things was not too difficult for him now.


    Chu Qianxun flipped through the box with light, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Take everything out.¡±


    ¡°What about this person¡­?¡±


    Chu Qianxun pulled her trouser, but she couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    So she finally squatted down and put the man on her shoulders.


    Forget it, maybe this person just didn¡¯t want to die in this room or be left alone in this darkness. She would wait for his death.


    Then she would take him out and let him die with peace of mind.


    He was locked. It certainly was not a demon who did it, presumably it was done by humans.


    It was not uncommon. In the doomsday, many shameless people had done the task of pushing their companions to demons in order to get away.


    Just tying a person to a shelf like this, letting him and the demons be locked in a confined space. Moreover watching the demons swallow his body in boundless fear, it was too bad.


    The man was thin, but tall.


    Chu Qianxun could only carry him across her shoulders.


    One of his arms fell from Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulders.


    Chu Qianxun could clearly see that a large piece of flesh was missing on that arm, revealing the dense white bones inside.


    She was carrying an adult man on her back, and didn¡¯t feel strenuous at all. She took the backpack in Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s hand.


    The two came out of the warehouse with supplies.


    Gao Yan, Gan Xiaodan and others gathered around to help take the supplies.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person?¡±


    ¡°He is hurt badly.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is he still alive?¡±


    The moment the man on her shoulders was placed on the grass outdoors, Chu Qianxun suddenly discovered that the wound on the man¡¯s arm looked better than a while before.


    The place where the bones were clearly exposed was already covered by flesh and blood.


    Although it was still a serious wound, it was obviously recovering at a speed different from ordinary people.


    Chu Qianxun frowned.


    Outside the warehouse, the sky was not dark, and she could clearly see the appearance of this man.


    Although he was completely wounded and bloodstained, she could still tell that he was a very young man.


    His body was a little thin, his limbs were slender, his messy hair was slightly curly, and his face was mixed with blood. She couldn¡¯t see his appearance.


    His injuries looked serious, but Chu Qianxun could feel that those wounds were recovering quickly.


    At the end of the apocalypse, when certain healers used their ability, they could restore the hideous wounds at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although this man hadn¡¯t reached that level, he was still quite amazing.


    At least when Chu Qianxun entered the warehouse for the first time at noon, the person¡¯s body was definitely not the way it was now. Otherwise, Chu Qianxun would not think he was dead.


    This person must be a saint with supernatural powers.


    But it was still the early days of the apocalypse. No matter how fast he advanced, he couldn¡¯t have such a strong healing ability.


    Immortal?


    That word flashed in Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind.


    Saints with immortal powers were very rare. They were called immortals.


    These people had extremely powerful self-recovery ability, and it was said that even if their hands and feet were cut off, these people could regenerate.


    After the vitality was cut off, some time later they could be regenerated again.


    But they generally had no offensive power, and they were not as helpful to others as healers.


    So it was a very useless ability other than life saving.


    Moreover, the so-called immortals were not in the true sense immortal and particularly serious injuries would still cause them to die.


    In the latter part of the doomsday, such rare saints never appeared again.


    Except for one person.


    The demon Ye Peitian, who made everyone frightened, had abnormally possessed the dual abilities of immortality and sand control.


    It was rumored that even if Ye Peitian¡¯s head was cut off from his head, cut into eight pieces, and thrown to the end of the world, he would eventually be able to resurrect.


    So no matter how many enemies he had, they couldn¡¯t really kill him.


    Chu Qianxun thought of the face of the demon Ye Peitian, and couldn¡¯t help but get a cold sweat.


    Gao Yan and others sorted out the materials brought out from the warehouse,


    They were pleasantly surprised to find that in addition to the full box of biscuits, the other two backpacks were stuffed with two blankets, four or five pieces of clothing, half a bag of salt, and some sundries.


    Everyone was happy. With these, their survival problems would be solved for the short term.


    Everyone shared their things and prepared to leave by car.


    Before leaving, Chu Qianxun looked back at the man she had placed on the grass.


    The man couldn¡¯t move, but he kept his eyes on her.


    Chu Qianxun hesitated for a moment, and put the immortal on her back again.


    When she put him on her shoulders, she heard a muffled noise from the drooping head.


    It seemed like a ¡®thank you¡¯.

 CH 40

    The car drove all the way, and stopped in an uninhabited field.


    During this period, there were relatively few demons in places where there were no people, but it was safer.


    The vehicle was parked by a natural pond.


    The girls slept in the car.


    The three men laid on the foam mats they collected from the factory outside the car.


    Except for Feng Qianqian, the rest of the people must take turns to keep watch at night.


    Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan were in a group, Feng Junlei and Jiang Chengzhu were in a group, and Chu Qianxun was in a separate group.


    The night in the outskirts was exceptionally quiet, with tweeting insects, blowing winds and leaves moving very clearly.


    Chu Qianxun sat alone on the roof of the car.


    She listened attentively to every movement in the dark, and did not neglect just because she was away from the crowd.


    In the night, the bright moon was in the sky, and silver frost was sprinkled all over the ground, reflecting the sparkling water on the surface.


    There was some noise from the grass in front of the car.


    The man who was still in a state of dying in the evening could already slowly sit up.


    Chu Qianxun sat on the roof of the car, watching the naked topless man sitting silently for a while. He stretched out his hand to support his body with the car and slowly stood up.


    He seemed to be exhausted. His movements were slow. His smooth back was covered with new skin, and his transparent skin was pale in the moonlight.


    He stabilized his body with his blood-stained arms, and raised his head slightly to stare at the bright moon in the night sky. His pale body trembled slightly.


    Chu Qianxun suddenly realized that he was an Immortal.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know, but he might have been locked in the warehouse with the two demons for many days.


    He must have been repeatedly bitten to death by demons and then resurrected. After resurrecting and awakening, he once again experienced the process of being swallowed alive by demons.


    She didn¡¯t know how many times he had lived and died in that hell-like environment.


    No wonder he was able to recover so quickly. It was because he passively improved his ability during repeated deaths and rebirths.


    What was even more painful was that because of the increased power, the speed of resurrection had increased, which had increased his suffering.


    The reason why the demons in the warehouse could be advanced to a higher level than usual was precisely because they had a saint who could repeatedly provide them with flesh and blood.


    Thinking of that horrible scene, even Chu Qianxun felt a chill.


    She looked at the man¡¯s back in the moonlight.


    Even if a normal person was imprisoned in such a cruel hell, it was inevitable to fall into a state of madness.


    Could the man in front of her really maintain a human heart?


    Chu Qianxun remembered an old fairy tale: The devil was sealed in a small bottle, and sinked into the dark bottom of the sea. For 100 years, he made a wish to repay the person who rescued him from this cage. After waiting for four hundred years in agony, hatred grew in his heart because of excessive pain, and he vowed to kill the benefactor who released him from the bottle.


    In the previous life, the door of this warehouse was opened three months after the apocalypse.


    This man had been cruelly locked in that warehouse.


    Chu Qianxun felt a chill.


    She didn¡¯t know why those people had to lock a human with the demons.


    But she had experienced ten years of doomsday life, and she had seen humans¡¯ evil side. Sometimes, their evil side could reach a level that had no bottom line, more than the terror brought by demons.


    The man in front of her slowly moved his arm away from the car. He tried to walk forward, but he stumbled.


    A hand stretched out from the roof of the car to support him firmly.


    He turned his head and saw a girl sitting on the roof of the car. The girl leaned out half of her body, stretched out her slender arm, but firmly supported the center of his body.


    Before, the girl also used this slender arm to carry him on her back, all the way out of the crushing hell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force it, rest,¡± the girl said, with moonlight in her eyes, she reached out from the roof of the car, and handed out a packet of biscuits and a half bottle of water.


    The man¡¯s eyes were hidden under the messy hair, and his bloodless lips slightly opened, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    After a long time, he lifted his pale fingers and took the food.


    Early the next morning, Chu Qianxun woke up from the seat in the car.


    She got out of the car with sleepy eyes.


    Feng Junlei and his daughter were making a fire to cook. Although their faces were covered with soot, they had already made the fire.


    Jiang Chengzhu found a few fish in the pond, and was excitedly using a dagger to deal with the few alive fishes thrashing around.


    Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan were preparing food for breakfast.


    Everything seemed calm and stable.


    There was a sound of water in the direction of the pool, and a strange man walked ashore from the water.


    This was a very young man with a tall figure, fair skin, and slightly curly drenched hair.


    As he walked, he brushed the dripping hair behind his head, revealing a smooth forehead.


    His eyes were clear, the eyelashes were extraordinarily slender, with water droplets, which folds out a lovely light in the morning light. The corners of his slender eyes were slightly raised, with a straight nose. He revealed a strange decadent beauty.


    The blood-stained, half-dead immortal washed himself clean in the cool pool water, transformed himself into a handsome man who made girls scream.


    Gao Yan was caught off guard when she saw such a handsome guy who was wet and dressed only in torn trousers, and almost screamed.


    She shook Gan Xiaodan¡¯s arm, ¡°Look, look, he is so handsome.¡±

 CH 41

    When Gan Xiaodan looked at him, her face turned red. She lowered her head then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and find him a piece of clothing.¡±


    The girls went to the man who had just been out of the bath.


    They asked for his name.


    But Chu Qianxun turned around silently


    She clung to the tree trunk, clenched the knife in her hand, and stood upright on her back.


    Because of the extreme fear, a strong murderous aura erupted uncontrollably.


    ¡°What kind of devil did I release? What kind of devil did I release!¡±


    Chu Qianxun hid in the thick shadow of the big tree. Her eyes widened, her pupils shrunk suddenly, and she stared at the knife in her hand.


    Ye Peitian!


    This man turned out to be Ye Peitian, a demon with blood on his hands.


    Chu Qianxun remembered the only experience she had ever seen of Ye Peitian, and she simply didn¡¯t want to recall that horrible scene.


    At that time, Chu Qianxun was hiding behind a broken wall, desperately holding her head, holding her breath, praying that she would not be discovered by the killer who happened to pass by.


    Ye Peitian was not as young as he was now. His hair was long, his hands were in his pockets. A coat with a big fur collar was hanging loosely, and the hem of the coat was soaked with blood, dripping the blood all the way.


    Just when Chu Qianxun thought that this terrifying existence had already left, the earth wall behind her turned into yellow sand and broke apart in an instant.


    She unexpectedly rolled out of the sand to the blood-red robe.


    Up to now, she still remembered how this man gave her a look from head to toe with that cold gaze, and curled the corner of his mouth with a smile, seeming too lazy to take care of such a small fly.


    He put on a bored expression and left slowly.


    Only Chu Qianxun, who was trembling in fright, was left in the yellow sand.


    Since then, she had avoided Ye Peitian, and had never seen this cruel devil again.


    ¡°Please introduce yourself, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ye Peitian.¡±


    ¡°How old are you? Why did you heal so quickly?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sound of dialogue pulled Chu Qianxun back from the memory.


    Kill him while he is still so weak! Chu Qianxun squeezed the handle of the knife.


    No, no, but this man is an immortal, who knows how much his power has reached? If he couldn¡¯t die, she would gain a terrible enemy for no reason.


    Chu Qianxun pondered back and forth, and finally silently relaxed her hold on the knife.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Chengzhu popped out beside her and handed a grilled fish.


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Chu Qianxun thought too much, and was startled by his sudden appearance.


    Jiang Chengzhu looked at Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand on the handle of the knife, then turned his face to look at Ye Peitian.


    ¡°Do you hate that brother? Want to beat him? Do you want me to help?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate him. Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Chu Qianxun patted Jiang Chengzhu on the shoulder and took the grilled fish in his hand.


    Didn¡¯t she hate him?


    Jiang Chengzhu stood there and rolled his eyes.


    But he had just seen it very clearly, when she saw that elder brother, she showed a real murderous intent, and even quietly drew out her weapon from behind her back.


    It was really strange. Since he was so annoying, why did she want to save him again? Jiang Chengzhu was puzzled.


    During the meal, everyone found that something was wrong with Chu Qianxun. She had always been indifferent and steady, but she had knocked over things several times for no reason, seeming to be nervous.


    Even Ye Peitian, who had newly joined the team, raised his pale face and looked at her silently several times.


    She must be calm and not show clues. Chu Qianxun thought in her heart.


    Be nice to Ye Peitian and don¡¯t show the slightest malice.


    No, no, she couldn¡¯t be too good. It was best to let him not pay attention to her.


    When they arrive at the base, she would find an excuse to leave and never come back to provoke this demon again.


    After making up her mind, Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart gradually settled down. She quietly glanced at Ye Peitian.


    The human-demon of this period did not have the murderousness of the late apocalypse.


    His face was immature and clean. One could hardly tell that he had just experienced such a cruel ordeal.


    He saw Chu Qianxun look over, and even barely showed a faint smile.


    Chu Qianxun sighed in her heart. Ye Peitian was locked in the warehouse with the demons for three months. Later, he must have been found by the Shennai Group. She didn¡¯t know what they did to him. He became such a person who madly retaliated against the Shennai group.


    It turned out that the devil that made all mankind frightened was created by humans themselves.


    ****


    Goose City was a metropolis with a permanent population of more than 5 million. It had a developed economy and had many Industrial Parks covering a large area.


    After the doomsday came, a large industrial park near Goose City was sparsely populated and surrounded by a high wall which was very suitable for refuge. It gathered a large number of refugees and became one of the first large-scale refuge bases.


    In the future, this base was rebuilt and strengthened in many ways, with a towering city wall, and evolved into the famous Goose City fortress in the early days of the end.


    This fortress happened to be between Huacheng and Ludao. On the way to Ludao, Chu Qianxun planned to take Gao Yan, Feng Qianqian and others to the relatively safe Goose City base.

 CH 42

    After arriving at Goose City, she could continue to head east to Ludao, killing two birds with one stone.


    It was originally less than two hundred kilometers from Huacheng to Goose City. Even if they stopped to rest, they would be there soon.


    But since she accidentally picked Ye Peitian, everyone in the car felt that she became anxious.


    The closer they got to Goose City, the more densely populated counties and cities were, and the roads were blocked by crashed vehicles along the way.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drive. Get out of the car,¡± Chu Qianxun stopped the car.


    Everyone got out of the car and carried all the usable materials on their bodies.


    This was already the third car they have changed. Whenever the road was blocked by many cars, everyone could only get out of the car and walk on foot.


    When walking to an area with unobstructed roads, Chu Qianxun could always use her proficient unlocking skills to get a vehicle for everyone to ride.


    A sign on the side of the road was hit by something and was seriously deformed, and there was still a stump of an unknown creature hanging on it.


    The road ahead was empty, and all kinds of damaged vehicles were clustered together. The open doors shook occasionally in the wind and made a creaking noise, but there was no one in the cars.


    The broken windows of the cars were stained with dark-brown liquid indicating the remnant fight that took place there a few days ago. The ground was covered with messy debris and blood, but there were no corpses in sight.


    The absence of a corpse meant that the people in the cars either escaped alive or had become demons.


    The possibility of demons appearing nearby was very high.


    Everyone carried various weapons collected along the way, and carefully walked through the gaps of vehicles.


    There seemed to be a woman standing in the green belt on the side of the road.


    ¡°She¡± was wearing a lake-blue floral fishtail skirt, the skirt was still gently swaying in the wind, but above her neck were five fleshy petals, which were wide open, with a circle of sharp teeth and two long tentacles.


    When Gan Xiaodan saw the demon, she thought of the day when the crystals fell. At that time, she saw a demon eating people downstairs in the dormitory.


    She stepped back in terror.


    Chu Qianxun put her hand on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is just an ordinary demon that hasn¡¯t advanced yet. It¡¯s not fast or powerful. You can kill it.¡±


    When encountering ordinary demons on the road, Chu Qianxun no longer attacked them herself.


    The more one fought against demons, the more they could improve their abilities, and it was easier to stimulate the potential of ordinary people.


    At this time, no one could protect others for a lifetime. If she protected people too much, she might harm her friends.


    Jiang Chengzhu was eager to try, and was the first to walk forward. He even smiled in excitement. Five sharp ice cones slowly condensed in the air, rotating and floating beside him.


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s ability was improving day by day at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Feng Junlei handed Feng Qianqian to Chu Qianxun and followed up with a fire ax.


    Gao Yan¡¯s beautiful nail polished hands tugged on her side, and finally waved a sharp crowbar and rushed forward.


    ¡°You go too,¡± Chu Qianxun pushed Gan Xiaodan.


    ¡°I¡­I dare not,¡± Gan Xiaodan turned pale.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to fight when I¡¯m by your side. If I¡¯m not here, will you just wait to die?¡± Chu Qianxun pushed her out, ¡°Go!¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu had already gone to the demon. While the demon attacked with the blood-red tentacles, it controlled the human limbs to make strange and uncoordinated movements.


    Gan Xiaodan walked a few steps forward and looked back at Chu Qianxun with red eyes.


    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Qianxun frowned impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t cut it today, I will throw you on the road.¡±


    Tears came out of Gan Xiaodan¡¯s eyes. While crying, she waved the kitchen knife in her hand and rushed forward.


    The demon was besieged by everyone. It got injured in many places, and uttered a shrill cry.


    Gan Xiaodan rushed to its side, screamed louder than the demon, and slashed at the demon with a knife.


    Feng Qianqian couldn¡¯t bear Gan Xiaodan¡¯s piercing screams and covered her ears. A few coins floated beside her, and they slowly elongated in the air, turning them into slender pointed needles.


    A few long needles flashed in the air, and there was a thumping sound of breaking through the air. They sank into the heart of the ¡°Flesh Flower¡± and came out of the demon¡¯s chest again.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the battle in front of her.


    The attack power of ordinary demons was low. As long as they overcame the fear in their heart, it was not difficult to defeat them.


    She glanced at Ye Peitian beside her who stood there silently, and had no intention of participating in the war.


    Of course, Chu Qianxun wouldn¡¯t care about Ye Peitian¡¯s business.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s ability improved slowly, and she was more at ease.


    Boom- Boom- Boom-


    A loud footsteps came.


    A Dull Walker appeared at the end of the road.


    Their movement attracted this powerful first-order demon.


    Chu Qianxun drew the knife, squatted and sprinted, turning into a black shadow to greet the huge demon.


    Among them, only she had the ability to fight first-order demons.


    But there was someone behind her.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s speed was already close to the first-order peak, but this person was only a few steps behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± a low voice said concisely.


    ¡°Be careful, its speed would suddenly increase, its strength is great, and its weakness is in the belly button,¡± Chu Qianxun explained.


    A strange feeling arose in Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart. She was fighting alongside Ye Peitian.


    The black-clothed girl rushed to the huge and bloated demon and accurately pierced the sharp knife into the Dull Walker¡¯s abdomen.


    The Dull Walker waved its fat big hand and slapped her with a palm.

 CH 43

    Chu Qianxun dodged quickly and swiftly, and shuttled back and forth around its fat body.


    Yellow sand was lifted up in the sky and splashed on the Dull Walker¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Qianxun seized the opportunity when the Dull Walker¡¯s vision was blocked, leaped into the air, and stabbed several times in its belly button.


    The Dull Walker let out a loud scream. He suddenly squatted down.


    The demon was going to sprint!


    Chu Qianxun reflexively dodged.


    She didn¡¯t expect what happened next and her heart stopped.


    The Dull Walker was going to sprint to where Jiang Chengzhu and the others were.


    Ordinary people were not the Dull Walker¡¯s opponents.


    In this sprint, the Dull Walker could easily turn them into meatloaf.


    The Dull Walker made the iconic gesture of preparing to sprint, but failed to move forward.


    Two pairs of big hands made of yellow sand stretched out from the ground under its legs, holding its ankle.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s palms were squeezed tightly in front of his chest. He stared at the Dull Walker, with sweat oozing from his forehead. He only persisted for a moment, then the hands made of yellow sand fell..


    But in such a moment, the Dull Walker tripped, and the huge body fell onto the road with a thud.


    The Dull Walker had a huge body and a bloated abdomen. Once it fell, it was difficult to get up.


    It flipped its body along the road, overwhelming the tree signs along the way.


    Chu Qianxun refused to let it go, and followed closely, while constantly waiting for opportunities to attack its abdomen.


    Finally, after a long tug of war, this huge second-order demon was killed.


    Jiang Chengzhu and Feng Qianqian, who rushed to help, exhausted their abilities in the middle of the battle and took rest.


    Only Ye Peitian accompanied Chu Qianxun to the end.


    He had been using that very weak sand control skill to skillfully assist Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun stepped on the huge corpse of the Dull Walker and got its green crystal core.


    She sat on a high place and looked down. Ye Peitian¡¯s face was pale, sweaty and he bent down and held his knees to pant.


    Chu Qianxun had to admit that from her standpoint, Ye Peitian was indeed a fighting genius.


    He had no combat experience, and the power to control sand was still very weak, but he could quickly master his skills in battle, instinctively seize various fleeting opportunities, and skillfully use his ability.


    He was worthy of being a man who scared the whole world.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Chu Qianxun found a small truck again and parked it in a relatively secluded place on the side of the road for the night.


    After a while during the day, everyone was exhausted.


    Chu Qianxun took the initiative to watch the first shift.


    She sat on the roof of the car, took the crystal core she had obtained during the day, and felt a slight movement in her body, and then this strange feeling quickly calmed down.


    She reached a critical stage! Chu Qianxun tightened her hand.


    She couldn¡¯t help reaching out and touching the two second-order crystal cores hidden in the inner pocket of the jacket.


    She began to think about when to upgrade to the second-order.


    It was very dangerous when upgrading, and any saint could be demonized when upgrading.


    The first-order was a little better, and as the order increased, that probability would increase.


    Chu Qianxun took her hand back. She couldn¡¯t upgrade so hastily.


    If she became a demon, not just herself, Gao Yan, Feng Qianqian and others would also be in danger.


    Chu Qianxun looked down from the roof of the car.


    In the silent night, there was no moon or starlight, and the people who were in front of the car had already fallen into a deep sleep, and were snoring slightly.


    Only one pair of eyes were open in the darkness, staring blankly at the dim night sky above his head.


    ¡°You¡­ why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Chu Qianxun whispered. Ye Peitian seemed to sleep very little, and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.


    The previous night, she also saw him sitting and watching the moon all night.


    ¡°There is no moon today,¡± the man answered the question. His voice was low, as if he was just talking to himself in his own world.


    Chu Qianxun stretched her head from the roof of the car, just in time to meet the pair of eyes that were sparkling in the dark with fine light.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that all this is just my dream. When I open my eyes and wake up, I will find myself in that dark room,¡± Ye Peitian said softly.


    Chu Qianxun felt a little uncomfortable when she heard that. She had labeled this man as a devil in her heart early, and instinctively rejected him.


    But in fact, he hadn¡¯t done anything yet, and he still worked hard to help Chu Qianxun kill the demon and obtain the crystal core.


    Chu Qianxun flipped through her backpack and found a tactical light stick, folded it, and threw it to Ye Peitian.


    ¡°If you are afraid of the dark, take this to sleep. It will light up all night.¡±


    Ye Peitian caught the light stick and stopped talking. He held the yellow glowing stick and slowly retracted into the blanket.


    The warm yellow light seeped from his fingers, expelled the darkness, and illuminated the space inside the blanket.


    He put his hand on his forehead.


    Even if he closed his eyes, he could feel that brightness.


    Ye Peitian finally closed his eyes slowly.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he hadn¡¯t got a real sleep.


    Except when he died, he didn¡¯t seem to have the right to rest.


    In the painful days of being repeatedly tortured, Ye Peitian almost fell into the brink of collapse several times.


    If he was still in that dark warehouse, he would¡¯ve gone crazy completely. He never imagined that he would encounter such warmth.


    Before falling asleep, he thought so.

 CH 44

    When Ye Peitian woke up, his heart was suddenly tightened by a burst of fear, and he didn¡¯t want to open his eyes.


    He was afraid every time he ¡°woke up¡± before, he only saw a piece of darkness like the eternal night, and two pairs of blood red eyes in the darkness.


    In the silent room, the two demons would laugh like humans.


    They seemed to be excited that they could enjoy a big meal again.


    They would crawl over at the fastest speed and wrap their sticky tongues around his newly awakened body.


    With such fear, Ye Peitian barely opened his eyes.


    There was a faint warm yellow light in front of him. A light stick lay quietly in front of his eyes.


    After a night, it still glowed with a faint and soft light.


    The fresh air in the morning pounced on Ye Peitian¡¯s face with a chill.


    He sat up in the morning light.


    A butterfly on the grass was startled by his actions. It spread its soft wings, and flew leisurely between the grass leaves covered with dewdrops, and headed toward the blue sky in the fine brilliance.


    A fourteen year old boy was lying on a mat near Ye Peitian, and sleeping soundly.


    A six or seven year old girl was sitting on a tree stump not far from him.


    She was stretching out her white and tender finger to float a few pieces of coins in the air. She turned them into long needles and thin slices. She seemed to treat it as a game, and even giggled..


    The girl¡¯s father bent over near her and collected dry wood on the ground.


    Two young women talked around an earthen jar on the fire.


    ¡°Is this a snake? Can it really be eaten?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely edible. Is there anything Qianxun caught that we can¡¯t eat?¡±


    The earthen jar was steaming hot, and a peculiar fragrance spread.


    The world in front of Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes finally became real as if he had been thrown out of the mist in such a noise.


    He opened his palms to support his forehead.


    It was true that he finally escaped.


    (Our poor Peitian)


    ¡°Can you eat this?¡± Someone was talking to him.


    Ye Peitian put down his palm in a daze.


    Chu Qianxun stood in front of him, holding a pile of yellow loquats in her hands.


    She stuffed the fruit in her mouth and spoke vaguely. She raised her hand and threw a loquat branch with fruits into Ye Peitian¡¯s hands.


    Everyone huffed around and happily shared the loquat in Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand.


    After eating biscuits and sweet potato slices all the way, the fresh fruit was full of temptations for them.


    ¡°While passing through the forest, I found a loquat tree, half ripe, you can pick some.¡± Chu Qianxun pointed at Fang Junlei, ¡°Pick as many as you can. You won¡¯t see it again in the future.¡±


    The girls cheered, and then drilled into the forest with tools, and Feng Junlei followed.


    Jiang Chengzhu, who had just woken up, rubbed his eyes and was about to go, but Chu Qianxun grabbed him, ¡°Chengzhu, you can stay and help me a little bit.¡±


    Whenever Chu Qianxun asked Jiang Chengzhu to do something, he was very happy as if he had received some honor. It was the same this time, and he stopped immediately.


    Ye Peitian also stopped.


    ¡°Go pick loquats, so you could eat them on the road,¡± Chu Qianxun urged him.


    Ye Peitian hesitated for a moment and followed everyone away.


    She waited until everyone was out of sight.


    Jiang Chengzhu was excited, ¡°Sister Qianxun, why did you tell me to stay?¡±


    Chu Qianxun hesitated for a moment looking at the boy who was only thirteen years old, ¡°Chengzhu, although you are young, you are the bravest and most capable one among them.¡± Chu Qianxun said solemnly, ¡°Every time a demon appears, you are the first to rush up. I can only ask you this.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu straightened his back.


    Chu Qianxun grabbed his shoulders and looked into his eyes, ¡°I want to ask you to guard me. You must cut off my head before I become completely demonized.¡±


    She handed a sharp machete to Jiang Chengzhu.


    Jiang Chengzhu was taken aback. As if he had been burned, he quickly retracted his hand, ¡°Sister Qianxun, what are you talking about? How could you become a demon?¡±


    Chu Qianxun felt that her request was cruel to this young man.


    But in the doomsday, this was something that every saint would face from time to time and must adapt. Those who did not adapt would not live for a long time.


    She held Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s arm and forced the handle of the knife into his hand.


    ¡°If a part of my body starts to be demonized and I turn into a demon.¡± Chu Qianxun stretched out a finger and placed it on her white neck, ¡°You can chop along here, don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu desperately tried to free his hand from Chu Qianxun¡¯s grip, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    The force that grabbed his wrist suddenly loosened, and he fell to the ground.


    In his mind, the powerful and indifferent sister stood in front of him, with a look of disappointment in her condescending eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it?¡± Chu Qianxun sighed. She moved her fingers from her neck and pointed in the direction of the loquat forest in the distance, ¡°Then you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Go and tell them. If I don¡¯t take the initiative to find them, then don¡¯t come back. This place is very close to Goose City. You can go the rest of the way by yourself.¡±


    Without looking back, she got into the small truck alone and took out the second-order crystal core.


    The green crystal core that shimmered at her fingertips would enter her abdomen, either making her stronger, or turning her into a demon.


    Countless saints had failed when they advanced, and Chu Qianxun had no idea how many times she had seen the process of human beings becoming demons.


    She had also personally cut off a companion¡¯s head.


    Chu Qianxun no longer hesitated,


    The green gleam lit up in the air, and disappeared into her mouth.


    She could only get stronger.


    Jiang Chengzhu pushed open the door of the truck.


    He opened the door of the truck with one hand and held the sharp machete in the other. The veins on his neck burst out and his face showed a decisive look.


    ¡°I, I will keep watch, Sister Qianxun,¡± he gritted his teeth.

 CH 45

    Chu Qianxun reluctantly nodded, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    A strong pain was gushing out of her body, and torturing her will.


    She had experienced this kind of pain several times, but she was never used to it.


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s words began to become fuzzy.


    Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help holding her head and curled up.


    She just felt that the blood vessels all over her body were broken and burst open. The limbs seemed to be torn apart in an instant, and it was so painful that even the soul twitched.


    She felt herself in a chaotic space, endlessly falling toward darkness.


    There was a faint puddle of green light, and that dim light spread out countless veins and stretched up to entangle her body.


    There was a strong desire in Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart, longing to be able to get rid of this boundless pain and get complete relief.


    An unspeakable voice sounded from all directions, softly tempted, persuading her to give up resistance. It seemed that as long as she gave up, she could get the ultimate pleasure.


    An unprecedented hunger surged from the bottom of her heart, and her body was hollowed out of general hunger.


    Every cell in her body was clamoring, trying to fill her hungry abdomen with food.


    It was best to use fresh, hot flesh and blood.


    No, Chu Qianxun said in her heart. She wouldn¡¯t.


    A warm yellow light glowed slightly from her body.


    Although it was very weak, it expanded slowly and firmly.


    It enclosed Chu Qianxun, who was curled up in the darkness.


    Those green veins were driven out by the yellow light and slowly receded.


    The clamoring and boiling blood in Chu Qianxun¡¯s body slowly calmed down.


    She was floating in the vast darkness, guarded by the small circle of faint light, and felt an unprecedented peace and warmth.


    When Chu Qianxun opened her eyes, she saw Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s nervous and concerned face.


    She smiled a little, nodded to Jiang Chengzhu, sat up slowly, and wiped the sticky sweat on her head.


    ¡°Success, it¡¯s all right,¡± she said.


    Chu Qianxun sat at the back of the truck and looked out.


    The sun shone through the verdant green leaves in the spring, shed a little golden light.


    The whole world became extremely clear and bright in her eyes, and it became colorful.


    She felt that her body was full of strength, and both the strength of her limbs and the agility of her movements had a qualitative leap.


    She spread out her right palm, and a circle of yellow light appeared on it. The light was so weak that it was almost indistinguishable in the sun.


    This was her ability, the supernatural power named ¡°Holy Light¡± by the religious organization that would dominate the human race.


    It was said that this ability was not very helpful to others more than two levels lower.


    But in the process of just breaking through, Chu Qianxun clearly felt the help of this ability.


    It was not a useless ability. Chu Qianxun smiled.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, are you okay?¡± Jiang Chengzhu asked in fear.


    Just now, for a while, he thought that Chu Qianxun was really about to become a demon in front of him. Fortunately, the hideous green lines that climbed onto the skin eventually receded, and Chu Qianxun slowly returned to normal.


    Chu Qianxun lightly jumped out of the truck and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Thanks, Chengzhu.¡±


    She seemed the same as usual, but still different.


    Jiang Chengzhu keenly felt that this sister had become stronger and more confident.


    *****


    In the forest, Gao Yan wiped the sweat from her head, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this be enough?¡±


    There were several large bags at her feet, one by one they filled them with yellow loquat fruit.


    Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan each lifted a bag. The bag was very heavy, and the two women struggled to walk.


    When Ye Peitian passed by them, he put the two bags in his hands into one hand, and reached out the other hand in front of Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan.


    He was wearing a black T-shirt that didn¡¯t fit well, and his sleeves were pulled over his elbows, revealing a powerful and unusually white arm.


    ¡°Can you carry them all?¡± Gao Yan was a little embarrassed.


    Ye Peitian didn¡¯t speak, but took the two bags in their hands.


    He carried four bags alone and walked with everyone without any difficulty.


    ¡°You are really strong. Is it because you have powers?¡± Gao Yan said as she walked, ¡°Qianxun is the same as you, very strong, and runs very fast.¡±


    Ye Peitian nodded slightly.


    ¡°Chengzhu¡¯s ability is to freeze ice, Qianqian¡¯s ability is to control metal. Qianxun may have speed. What is your ability? Are you immortal?¡± Gao Yan was a little curious, ¡°This ability is really good. Now, if I had this ability, I wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of death anymore.¡±


    Ye Peitian was silent.


    ¡°Actually, I have always wanted to ask, why were you locked in that warehouse?¡± Gao Yan asked.


    That made Feng Junlei turn his head. That question had been held in everyone¡¯s heart for a few days.


    Ye Peitian was silent for a moment, ¡°I¡­I came back to life after being seriously injured. They said I might become a demon and wanted to lock me up first.¡±


    His slightly curly hair fell down and covered his beautiful eyes as he continued, ¡°Later, someone in the warehouse turned into a demon, and everyone else escaped and locked the door from the outside.¡±


    He spoke very succinctly, but the listeners still felt a burst of horror.


    Gan Xiaodan took a breath, ¡°Those people are too much, who are they? Do you know them?¡±


    Ye Peitian was silent, and walked forward quickly.


    Obviously, he did not want to answer that question.


    When everyone came back, Chu Qianxun had no idea where to go to clean up her slimy sweat.


    She was lying on a thick branch with her hands pillowed and basking in the sun. Her wet hair was scattered behind her head with one foot hanging in the air, and a sweet grass root in her mouth. She seemed very happy.

 CH 46

    Seeing everyone coming back, she lightly leaped from the high treetops to the ground, then said, ¡°After breakfast, we will set off to Goose City.¡±


    After Chu Qianxun said that, she lifted Feng Qianqian up and turned around.


    ¡°Qianxun seems to be particularly happy today. Did something good happen?¡± Feng Junlei asked.


    ¡°Who knows? She has been nervous and sullied for the past two days, and suddenly became happy again today. What a fickle woman,¡± Gao Yan laughed and joked.


    The closer to Goose City, the more buildings appeared on both sides of the road.


    Those busy streets and shops in the past were now empty.


    The small truck stopped outside the door of a pharmacy.


    The store had obviously been ransacked, the shelves were collapsed, the floor was messy, and some medicines were scattered on the ground.


    Jiang Chengzhu and others entered the store to search for useful medicines.


    Chu Qianxun stood guard near the truck.


    Beside the pharmacy was a narrow alley, and behind the deep alley was the arc-shaped roof of a large building.


    It might be a gymnasium.


    In the early days of the apocalypse, many local governments would organize people to take refuge in this type of venue.


    But as the situation got out of control, such a highly crowded venue would instead become a hell on earth where demons would burst out and rage freely.


    At this moment, Chu Qianxun¡¯s ears heard a faint rumbling sound from a distance, as if countless dense and rapid footsteps gathered together.


    Chu Qianxun screamed badly in her heart, turned her head and shouted, ¡°Come out, get in the truck!¡±


    At the end of the alley, a few men stumbled and ran out. Chu Qianxun knew them. The men were Chen Wei and his group who robbed her first car on the road.


    ¡°Demons, so many demons!¡± They shouted in panic, and rushed out of the alley first.


    One of them fell behind.


    A soft and slender arm stretched out from the alley, tugged his leg, dragged him back. A scream of horror sounded, and abruptly stopped, a large canopy of flesh and blood spurted out of the alley.


    The heads of countless demons appeared at the other end of the alley.


    The situation was bad! Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart tightened.


    When Gao Yan and others heard her shouting, they came out of the pharmacy. They didn¡¯t understand what was happening, and they ran toward the truck in a panic.


    At their speed, when they reach the truck and then start it, the place would have already been flooded by the tide of demons.


    With such a large number of demons, even Chu Qianxun could not fight them.


    But as long as she didn¡¯t fall in their hands, with her new improved speed, she could escape by herself.


    It was just that the others wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Between the lightning and flint, Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind had already seen this cruel reality.


    Maybe she could resist if she ran alone.


    Her gaze fell on Feng Qianqian, then slipped to Gan Xiaodan, and slid past Jiang Chengzhu, Gao Yan, and Feng Junlei. It was difficult to make a choice.


    Of course, she subconsciously skipped Ye Peitian.


    She must choose fast, choose one, no matter how slow she was, they would all die there.


    Chu Qianxun persecuted herself with anxiety. However, after being at ease for a few days, she didn¡¯t know how she, who had always been determined, became so indecisive.


    A figure suddenly flashed to the entrance of the alley, and the person¡¯s hands were slapped on the ground. At the entrance of the alley, a sant wall rose at a rapid speed.


    The earth wall was still shaking and forming, and the fastest wave of demons had hit the wall.


    The seemingly weak low wall shook violently, but did not collapse, barely blocking the impact of the first wave of demons.


    Ye Peitian put his hands on the wall, and the wall slowly became thicker and higher.


    The others finally ran into the truck. Gao Yan sat in the cab and hurriedly started the truck and drove.


    Ye Peitian maintained the earth wall, and a huge impact came from the opposite side of the earth wall, and he felt his ability flow rapidly.


    Boom!


    The tentacles of a few demons came out through the wall, and pierced his shoulder.


    Ye Peitian spat out a mouthful of blood, but exerted force in his palm to control the power to tighten the yellow sand. But the demons¡¯ tentacles broke through the earth wall.


    ¡®It hurts,¡¯ Ye Peitian thought. The blood in his shoulder soaked his clothes.


    Even if it didn¡¯t kill him, it still hurt so much.


    Ye Peitian felt that he was more afraid of death than anyone.


    Perhaps he had experienced countless resurrections, so he really didn¡¯t want to taste that horrible taste again.


    Behind him was the sound of the truck going away.


    Ye Peitian remembered the time when the apocalypse had just arrived. At that time, he couldn¡¯t even build such an earth wall at all, so he could only use his body to block the rushing demons.


    He fought for a chance for his family to escape.


    With the sound of the car behind him, his father, stepmother and younger brother left without hesitation.


    What did he think at that time?


    Didn¡¯t he swear not to be like this again and sacrifice himself for others?


    ¡®Forget it,¡¯ Ye Peitian closed his eyes.


    This was the last time he would do this.


    She rescued him and he would pay it back to them.


    The yellow sand under his hands had begun to fall apart.


    The wall was about to collapse.


    ¡°I will count to three and you will let go,¡± a cold voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Three, two, one.¡±


    Ye Peitian¡¯s body left the ground in an instant.


    The earth wall fell apart after he let go, raising dust in the sky.


    The person was extremely fast. She took him to jump out of the dust, and dash forward all the way.

 CH 47

    Ye Peitian was in the air and experienced a strong sense of weightlessness.


    He moved away from the ground, the earth wall on the ground shattered, and countless hideous demons emerged from the dust and followed them with teeth and claws.


    The strange thing was that he was not as scared as usual.


    His attention was left on the arm on his back.


    Someone put him on their shoulder and led him all the way. He could even feel the heat on that person¡¯s arm.


    In his sight were a pair of fast running legs.


    The black boots leaped high against the trunk of a big tree. Under the reaction force of the branches, the two of them drew an arc in the air and fell into the flexible grass on the ground, causing the grass to flutter.


    The person carried him to run wildly, and the scenery on both sides of the road was blurred in sight as they quickly retreated.


    They gradually caught up with the truck ahead.


    The back door of the truck was open, and the people sitting inside shouted to them to hurry up and stretched out their arms anxiously.


    Ye Peitian recalled the beginning of the apocalypse scene.


    At that time, he thought he was dead, but he didn¡¯t think he would wake up in blood.


    He was badly injured, his stomach was wounded, and his arm was half mutilated, but he could still walk for some reason.


    He clutched his stomach to prevent the mess from falling out.


    He felt extremely scared. He felt that he couldn¡¯t live anymore like that, and he was very afraid that he would die.


    Ye Peitian staggered to the road of the factory to ask for help.


    A small pickup truck drove over on the road. The truck was full of people. They were all familiar faces in the factory. Those people were his parents¡¯ colleagues. Many of them were the neighbors he grew up with.


    Ye Peitian reached out for help,


    ¡°Help me¡­I don¡¯t want to die,¡± he ran after the car.


    No one reached out to him, and the pickup truck ran away without slowing down.


    The faces in the back were staring at him with horrified expressions, staring at him and the demon swaying behind him.


    ¡°Demon!¡± The people said to him.


    Ye Peitian was caught by the demon catching up behind him and pressed him to the ground.


    He was still reaching out his hand desperately forward, ¡°Help me, don¡¯t leave me, I am not a demon, I am a human!¡±


    Gao Yan squeezed the steering wheel. Her palms were sweaty, and she stomped the accelerator to the end, driving the truck all the way.


    Hurry up, hurry up!


    In the rearview mirror, long tentacles flew in the air, and bloody skinless demons were faintly visible, crowded together chasing after the truck.


    ¡°Drive slowly, Qianxun hasn¡¯t caught up yet!¡± Jiang Chengzhu shouted at her.


    Gao Yan was breathing fast. Her face was sweaty, and she couldn¡¯t hear what Jiang Chengzhu was saying.


    Jiang Chengzhu condensed a cone of ice and pressed it against Gao Yan¡¯s neck, ¡°I told you to drive slowly! Can¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    Gao Yan finally recovered from that extremely nervous state.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go slower. Qianxun hasn¡¯t come up yet,¡± she gasped and spoke. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the rear-view mirror anymore. She let go of the accelerator pedal under her feet, and slowed down.


    There was a loud bang from the top of the truck.


    ¡°Drive at full speed!¡± Chu Qianxun rebuked from the roof.


    Whether it was Gao Yan and Jiang Chengzhu in the front, or Feng Junlei, Feng Qianqian, and Gan Xiaodan in the back, they all breathed a sigh of relief when they heard her voice.


    Chu Qianxun held Ye Peitian firmly on the roof of the truck, and glanced at the demons following them.


    Although there were many demons, fortunately, most of them were ordinary demons, and their speed was not fast. As long as the speed of the car was raised, they would be able to run away from them.


    Only five first-order demons were behind. Fortunately, there were no Wanderers who were particularly fast. They could get rid of them as the demons couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Chu Qianxun put Ye Peitian, who was covered in blood, down. He was exhausted, paralyzed on the roof of the truck. His shoulder was penetrated by a demon¡¯s tentacles.


    That infamous Ye Peitian, would willingly sacrifice himself in order to save others?


    This greatly subverted Chu Qianxun¡¯s inherent consciousness, making her unable to react.


    She knelt on the roof of the truck on one knee, turned over Ye Peitian, firmly grasped the broken tentacles embedded in his shoulder with five fingers, and quickly pulled out the broken limbs without hesitation.


    Ye Peitian raised his head and let out a painful sound.


    The legendary Ye Peitian was a demon without blood and flesh. He was not only vicious to others, but also ruthless to himself.


    It was said that one year, the Shennai Group organized many masters to encircle this public enemy of all mankind. Ye Peitian¡¯s arms were entangled by supernatural powers. He didn¡¯t care to use the yellow sand to break his arms free. In the sky full of sand, the man laughed in the dust and walked away.


    That man was shrinking in pain on the roof of the truck. The rumors were also unreliable. At least for now, this person looked no different from an ordinary soft-hearted person.


    She took out a bottle of water from her backpack, washed the wounds on Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder, pressed it with gauze to stop the bleeding, and then wrapped it up.

 CH 48

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡­I won¡¯t die,¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice was a little weak.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die, but wouldn¡¯t you feel pain?¡± Chu Qianxun skillfully bandaged his wound, ¡°I¡¯ll take you down. You rest in the truck.¡±


    Ye Peitian stared at the bandage on his shoulder blankly, showing an expression that was beyond words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    Ye Peitian pursed his lips, ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    She handed Ye Peitian from the roof of the truck.


    Feng Junlei and Gan Xiaodan stretched out their arms to take him inside.


    ¡°How is he? Is it serious? I really thank you this time. I don¡¯t know how to thank you. Do you need some water first?¡± Feng Junlei offered water and food.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to lie down and take a rest, you hurt yourself like this for us,¡± Gan Xiaodan put a blanket on him with red eyes.


    Ye Peitian laid inside wrapped in a warm blanket.


    He had companions by his side, and the person on the roof of the truck.


    He had a particularly safe feeling, as if he no longer needed to worry about the demons chasing behind the truck.


    The small truck rushed forward, and the large number of slow-moving ordinary demons were gradually thrown off. Only five first-order demons were still chasing after them.


    Not far in front of the truck was a van also hurriedly running away.


    A dozen men were crowded in the van. They looked back nervously.


    ¡°Brother Wei, those people and demons are catching up. Our car is not as fast as theirs.¡±


    Chen Wei looked at the small truck in the rearview mirror and the woman on the roof.


    He saw this woman¡¯s speed with his own eyes.


    With a man on her shoulder, she could run faster than those demons and jump onto the roof of the truck cleanly, without a sweat.


    Chen Wei saw this woman who he once robbed Hummer from. The performance of that car was very good. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t take long to get blocked on the road. In the end, they had to leave the car and walk on foot for a long way.


    If he only knew he shouldn¡¯t offend this woman for a car. Chen Wei felt a little regretful.


    He looked at the person squatting on the roof of the truck not far behind him.


    The woman was also looking toward him.


    When the two eyes met, the young woman indifferently raised her gun, and shot them without hesitation.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Chen Wei cursed.


    The tires of the van broke at the sound. The high-speed van made a piercing brake sound and drifted 180 degrees on the road. The driver stabilized the body, and the men in the van got out in a panic.


    The small truck passed them and drove away.


    The demons following them hesitated for a moment, gave up chasing the truck, and leaped toward the van.


    ¡°Go, go upstairs!¡± Chen Wei said. It was too late. He quickly judged the situation, and directed his companions to run into a house on the side of the road.


    Chu Qianxun watched their action with interest.


    Although Chen Wei, a scumbag, was a bit insidious, he still had a bit of brain. He made the most correct decision in a short period of time.


    The building he chose was an old residence, seven or eight stories high, and the corridor was extremely narrow.


    A demon with a huge body couldn¡¯t move around inside. Only one demon could get into the corridor. The rest could only be clustered around behind, unable to have the advantage of group attack.


    The roofs of these buildings were connected to each other. Even if they couldn¡¯t resist it, they still had a chance to escape from the roof.


    Chu Qianxun patted the roof of the truck, ¡°You stop a little farther, I¡¯ll go and see.¡±


    There were five first-order crystal cores.


    Although the first-order crystal core was no longer useful to her, the crystal cores collected would be a very valuable currency in the market in the near future.


    She could give it to Jiang Chengzhu or Feng Qianqian¡­ Ye Peitian was not bad.


    The small truck stopped, and Jiang Chengzhu chased her too, ¡°Sister Qianxun, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Ye Peitian, who was pale, came out of the truck as well.


    ¡°What are you doing? You are hurt so badly, go inside.¡±


    Chu Qianxun laughed, was this man really the legendary demon? She had some doubts that she had met the wrong person.


    Ye Peitian didn¡¯t speak, but he slowly followed Chu Qianxun and Jiang Chengzhu stubbornly.


    ¡°Dad, I want to go too,¡± Feng Qianqian in the truck held her father¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous there.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianxun said that we can only become stronger if we keep fighting against demons. Qianqian also wants to become stronger, and as powerful as sister, so that I can protect you in the future.¡±


    Chen Wei was guarding the corridor. His sweat almost obscured his vision. He used the shadow to control the demon that was rushing in front, but his strength was rapidly decreasing.


    This demon was ¡°evolved¡± and was several times more powerful than ordinary demons.


    He could barely stop the demon, and there was no way to direct it to fight with other demons.


    ¡°Quick, attack it quickly! I can¡¯t stop it for long.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wei, this demon has too thick skin. It hasn¡¯t died after such a long time. We don¡¯t know where its weakness is.¡±


    Chen Wei¡¯s followers crowded in front of the demon, and desperately greeted the demon with all kinds of weapons in their hands. The ferocious demon was controlled by Chen Wei¡¯s shadow ability. He was stiffened and motionless.


    Only a pair of blood-red eyes turned occasionally, and the mouth was dripping with disgusting saliva.


    ¡°Brother Wei, what should I do? My ability doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s not afraid of fire at all,¡± another ability holder in Chen Wei¡¯s team was very anxious. He could only display a small fireball, and his ability reached the bottom in less than a few times after causing no practical damage to the demon.


    Chen Wei knew that there were four demons stuck on the stairs. They simply couldn¡¯t be these demons¡¯ opponents.


    ¡°Get out of the way,¡± a voice sounded from behind them.

 CH 49

    Two sharp ice cones flew past Chen Wei, and were inserted into the demon¡¯s eyes.


    They seemed to have finally touched the demon¡¯s sore spot. The demon made an extremely unpleasant low-pitched roar, and its stiff forelimbs suddenly broke free of Chen Wei¡¯s control, and snatched the man who was in front into the air.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t control it!¡± Chen Wei shouted.


    An agile figure supported the handrail of the stairs and jumped down the steps behind him.


    A moon-shaped silver light flashed in the sky, and the demon¡¯s arm was broken, and it fell to the ground along with the person that it was holding.


    The person slashed the demon¡¯s arm with a knife, and kept moving. She lifted her foot and stepped on the demon¡¯s shoulder in the front row, put force on its body in the narrow space of the corridor, and with a short blade in her hand attacked the demon¡¯s eye, then picked its crystal core.


    She yelled, ¡°Chen Wei, control the next one!¡±


    The demon that could not be defeated for a long time crashed down the corridor, and the demon behind it tried to climb over its body.


    It was the woman who blasted their tires with a shot and got them stuck there.


    ¡°Damn, this woman made us stand in front, but came to grab the crystal cores. She knows the crystal cores¡¯ role,¡± Chen Wei¡¯s heart tickled with hatred.


    Although he knew Chu Qianxun¡¯s purpose, he had to obediently cooperate with her command.


    Chu Qianxun and her party went upstairs from another building, then crossed the roof and down the stairs behind them.


    If he couldn¡¯t control the demon in front of him, he and his brothers would have to die.


    But the group of people behind them might retreat calmly.


    While Chen Wei cursed in his heart, he looked nervously at the second demon.


    The skin of this demon was grayish-white, the body was small, the limbs were flexible, and it had a long and slippery tail. It was passing the body of the first demon on the ground to climb over the wall.


    Chen Wei¡¯s shadow extended to the demon, firmly controlling its movement.


    But he was horrified to find that he could not fully control the demon effectively.


    Although the demon¡¯s body was connected to its shadow, it could still crawl forward little by little.


    The demon craned its neck and its mouth widened. A fishy smell came from the blood-red mouth. Its belly suddenly bulged, as if it was about to spit out something.


    This demon¡¯s body was too small to get blocked completely by the corridor. Behind it, another demon stretched out its long tentacles and squeezed toward the crowd.


    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up! I can¡¯t do anything!¡± The situation was critical, so Chen Wei yelled nervously. He had no time to resent Chu Qianxun any more. He only hoped that the little grandma could really show off her power, get rid of these demons quickly and not leave them halfway.


    An iron chain suspended in the air fell from the stairs, and it enveloped the tentacles that were trying to squeeze in, and pulled them back.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, it¡¯s too strong, I can¡¯t hold it for long,¡± a childish voice came from above the corridor.


    At the same time, the long-tailed demon spat out a large, extremely fishy yellow liquid from its mouth.


    The crowd hurriedly avoided it.


    There was yellow sand in the air, and it suddenly gathered, blocking all the liquid sprayed at everyone.


    The yellow sand fell on the ground, and a lot of air bubbles came out, making a loud noise.


    If a liquid that could corrode even sand was sprayed on a person, what would happen?


    The men facing the demon were afraid.


    They turned their heads, and a young man stood above the stairs. The man was pale with a white bandage on his shoulder. He was holding the railing of the stairs with one hand, but the other arm was steadily stretched out, controlling the yellow sand to block the venom liquid sprayed by the demon just now.


    ¡°Burn its tail!¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ah Wei, a fire-type ability holder, reacted and hurriedly mobilized his power, trying his best to ignite a ball of flame and burn the demon¡¯s slender tail.


    The demon screamed as expected. It got rid of Chen Wei¡¯s control, curled up, fell off the wall, turned its head, and went back.


    Chu Qianxun leaped up, stepped on its back, and the blade flashed, accurately picking out a green crystal core from the demon¡¯s tail.


    She threw away the bent knife in her hand, grabbed a weapon from a man next to her, and pointed at the next demon, ¡°This demon¡¯s weakness is in the throat, attack its throat with me.¡±


    ¡­


    Five powerful demons were actually killed under this woman¡¯s command.


    Chen Wei, exhausted, slumped in the corridor, looking at the corpse of a demon, while feeling a wave of weirdness and fear.


    ¡°Brother Wei,¡± Ah Wei, who was relieved, sat beside him, and said in a low voice, ¡°The crystal cores have fallen into their hands.¡±


    Chen Wei smiled bitterly, flicked a cigarette out of the cigarette case and held it in his mouth, ¡°So what can we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t fight with them. We can¡¯t fight them,¡± Ah Wei shook his head.


    The young woman who was extremely fast should be a speed-type ability holder.


    He couldn¡¯t conjure flame snow, so he took out a lighter and lit the cigarette for his boss.


    On the way, they inadvertently discovered that a small green crystal core could be found in some particularly powerful demons. These crystal cores could help them improve their abilities.


    After knowing such a fact, they thought about looking for demons.


    But such demons were not only very difficult to deal with, they were also scarce, and they were often mixed in with a large number of ordinary demons.

 CH 50

    That day, a dozen of them brought enough weapons and drove from the Goose City base to find out if they could find and kill one of these demons and obtain its crystal core.


    Unexpectedly, they were so busy making wedding dresses for others. (m. doing things for themselves that benefited others in the end)


    Usually, they were the ones who grabbed other people¡¯s things, but now they had a taste of their own medicine.


    Chu Qianxun put the five crystal cores into her pocket, and walked toward Jiang Chengzhu and others who were standing on the top of the stairs.


    Jiang Chengzhu looked at her with bright eyes.


    ¡°Good job, you have improved,¡± Chu Qianxun praised the boy, and took Feng Qianqian¡¯s hand, and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Chen Wei stopped her, ¡°We were wrong last time. We have fought side by side this time. I apologize to you, okay?¡±


    Chen Wei removed the cigarette from his mouth, and gestured to the demons¡¯ bodies on the stairs and his injured brothers.


    Chu Qianxun glanced at him.


    When she was weak, she often felt all kinds of malice from the people around her.


    Now that she was strong, no matter what kind of person she was, others had subconsciously begun to show kindness to her, at least they were not willing to offend her easily.


    With a flick of her finger, she threw a crystal core in front of Chen Wei.


    The crystal core of the first-order demon had no effect on her.


    Since this person had put on a friendly front, Chu Qianxun was also willing to give him a bit of face.


    They would arrive at the Goose City base soon, and Feng Qianqian and others might choose to settle there.


    If possible, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t want to recruit such a wave of enemies for them.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Chu Qianxun rejected Chen Wei¡¯s invitation to travel together.


    They cleared out a suite in the building for the night.


    Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan found half a bottle of liquefied gas and some rice in the kitchen, and hurriedly stewed the fragrant white porridge.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a long time since I drank porridge. It feels like a lifetime has passed. I must drink a lot today,¡± Gan Xiaodan brought out a big pot of porridge.


    There were no side dishes, but everyone drank the porridge, which was extremely sweet and common but seemed so precious in the apocalyptic days.


    After dinner, they found some usable bedding from the building, and they laid out warm sleeping couches in the bedroom and living room.


    Everyone was so happy that after camping in the wild these days, they finally got shelter from the wind and rain for the night.


    Soon the room fell silent, and most of the people fell asleep.


    Chu Qianxun sat on the sofa in the living room watching the night,


    She had already given the two crystal cores to Feng Qianqian and Jiang Chengzhu in private.


    But at this moment, she looked at Ye Peitian, who was sleeping on the ground near her, and turned the remaining two first-order crystal cores in her pocket, with a little hesitation in her heart.


    Logically, she shouldn¡¯t help Ye Peitian upgrade.


    But he had exerted so much power and shed the most blood in the battle. As the actual captain, Chu Qianxun should distribute the spoils fairly.


    In the end, she took out one of the crystal cores and squatted in front of Ye Peitian, ¡°Are you unable to sleep again? This is for you, eating it will improve your power.¡±


    Ye Peitian looked very surprised. He saw Chu Qianxun trying to collect these things several times. He knew that it was very precious.


    He stretched out his hand from the bedding, shook it, and declined, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you need it? Everyone has a share.¡±


    When Chu Qianxun put the crystal core into Ye Peitian¡¯s hand, she touched his finger slightly, and found it cold.


    That was a sign of excessive blood loss.


    Ye Peitian was seriously injured in the daytime, but he insisted on accompanying them to deal with the demons.


    It was precisely because of his ability that they successfully eliminated the five first-order demons without any casualties.


    Chu Qianxun felt slightly sad.


    Ye Peitian looked at the green crystal core that Chu Qianxun placed in his hand.


    He was surprised, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°I thought you hated me a little bit,¡± his face flushed slightly, as he suddenly whispered.


    Chu Qianxun felt a little guilty. This man was really keen.


    But she firmly denied, ¡°Why would I? We have all fought side by side so many times, why would you think so?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°They said I am a demon, and sooner or later I will become like those demons and start eating people. Even my parents and brothers didn¡¯t care about me and locked me in. I¡­ ¡­thought you would be afraid and hate me too.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was a little sad. She did subconsciously treat Ye Peitian as a demon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, you are an ability holder. Everyone has it, how can you be a demon?¡±


    She pulled out a glow stick from her bag, folded it, and stuffed it next to Ye Peitian¡¯s pillow, ¡°Keep this and go to bed early.¡±


    For safety¡¯s sake, the room they chose to rest in was small.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s hearing was keen, and in the silent night, she could almost hear the breathing sounds from every corner of the room.


    On the ground not far from the sofa, there was a small warm yellow light.


    At first, the light ball swayed occasionally.


    Then gradually it stopped, quietly shining in the corner of the living room, and finally there was a steady and gentle breathing sound.


    He finally fell asleep.

 CH 51

    The famous Ye Peitian was so afraid of the dark that he could not sleep without light. He even kept his eyes open all night until dawn.


    Chu Qianxun had accidentally learned his black history when he was young.


    She stretched her head slightly and looked over. The circle of fluorescence in the dark night reflected a young and clean profile.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know what kind of pain he had suffered in her previous life which turned such a man who would blush and sacrifice himself for others into a murderous demon.


    ¡°Anyway, when I arrive at the Goose City base, I can part ways with him. I will go to Ludao island. Whatever he becomes in the future is not my business.¡± Chu Qianxun thought to herself as she looked at the silhouette reflected in the aperture, ¡°Anyway, I hope your destiny can be changed in this life.¡±


    Two hours later, Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan came out of the bedroom with a flashlight to change shifts with Chu Qianxun.


    Gao Yan took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, sat down next to her affectionately, and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Qianxun, you have worked hard, go to sleep. I and Xiaodan will keep watch.¡±


    Gao Yan was beautiful. Her voice was sweet, and her delicate face had a pair of very smart eyes.


    When she looked up at people with these eyes, she would leave a little charming taste.


    She was also very good at taking advantage of her natural ability. If she needed help, she would lower her posture and speak softly, and most people would be more tolerant to her, regardless of gender.


    Chu Qianxun felt a little amused when Gao Yan was leaning on her body like a soft jade.


    She and Gao Yan had been in the same team for several years, and she knew her virtue.


    This woman was very cruel, vicious, and violent.


    When she scolded people, the whole building could hear her clearly.


    She could only show such a tender, charming, caring and pleasant appearance in front of people who were better than her or useful to her.


    Chu Qianxun rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just sleep here,¡± Chu Qianxun pulled a quilt and laid down directly on the sofa.


    Gao Yan sat down on the floor next to her and bit her lip.


    ¡°Sister Yan, why are you looking for me? Is there anything you need?¡± Chu Qianxun asked while lying down.


    Gao Yan hesitated for a moment. She thought about it for a long time these days, and she couldn¡¯t remember when she met Chu Qianxun anyway.


    But she could feel that Qianxun was kind to her.


    So she leaned on the edge of the sofa and asked carefully, ¡°Qianxun, do you think I might get an ability?¡±


    Chu Qianxun understood what she meant, ¡°Do you want the crystal core?¡±


    Gao Yan grabbed the corner of her clothes, ¡°I will pay you back. If I get an ability, I will definitely pay you back double in the future, okay?¡±


    In the past, it was Chu Qianxun who had borrowed crystal cores from Gao Yan.


    At that time, Gao Yan had rolled her eyes and threw a few over angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay me back double the amount.¡±


    Chu Qianxun sat up and took out the first-order crystal core in her pocket.


    The faint green light of the crystal core shone on Gao Yan¡¯s nervous face.


    ¡°Do you really want it? You have to think clearly. I¡¯m not scaring you. If people who don¡¯t have an ability eat this, two out of three directly become demons.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan took Gao Yan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sister Yan, you are crazy. We are doing well now, why do you want to risk your life by eating this thing?¡±


    Gao Yan did not answer. Her eyes were fixed on the shimmering crystal in Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand.


    Chu Qianxun quietly waited for her to make a choice.


    If Gan Xiaodan still had illusions about the current world, then Gao Yan was a person who had already recognized the situation.


    She clearly understood that no matter how beautiful a woman was, if she wanted to survive in a world where demons were rampant, she could only rely on herself.


    Chu Qianxun knew that in her previous life, Gao Yan paid a great price to get her first crystal core.


    She felt that Gao Yan would eventually choose to take this risk.


    Under Gan Xiaodan¡¯s surprised gaze, Gao Yan stretched out her trembling hand and grabbed the crystal core from Chu Qianxun.


    Before the apocalypse, she had a boyfriend.


    Although he was also a scumbag, relying on his money, he often gave Gao Yan some troubles.


    But when the apocalypse came, he remembered to come to Gao Yan in a panic, grabbed her hand and wanted to take her to escape.


    Gao Yan witnessed how he lost his human form and turned into an unrecognizable cannibal.


    ¡°Will I end up like him?¡± Gao Yan¡¯s chest rose and fell. Suddenly she threw the crystal core into her mouth.


    Gan Xiaodan was so frightened that she covered her mouth with both hands.


    ¡°How is it? I¡­have I become a demon?¡± Gao Yan grabbed Gan Xiaodan¡¯s arm and touched her face nervously with the other hand.


    ¡°No, no. You are still so pretty,¡± Gan Xiaodan looked at Gao Yan back and forth with the flashlight, and couldn¡¯t see any obvious changes in her.


    Gao Yan touched her chest, breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to speak, when she suddenly frowned, ¡°My heart is beating so fast. Why is it so fast?¡±


    She bent down and vomited.


    But she didn¡¯t spit out any food, only yellow liquid dripped from her mouth as she kept vomiting.


    Gan Xiaodan screamed. She dropped the flashlight and sat on the ground. She stepped back several steps, shaking her finger at Gao Yan, ¡°Sister Yan¡¯s face! Sister Yan¡¯s face!¡±


    Everyone was awakened by the noise, and they got up one after another, lit the lighting torch, and gathered.

 CH 52

    Gao Yan bent over, supporting herself with the sofa, retching non-stop. Her usual delicate and beautiful face swelled up, countless green lines staggered up from her neck and continued to evolve toward her head.


    When Feng Qianqian saw this scene, she hugged Feng Junlei¡¯s legs tightly, and cried.


    Jiang Chengzhu held the knife in his hand and looked at Chu Qianxun nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This¡­ is she going to turn into a demon?¡±


    Chu Qianxun shook Gao Yan¡¯s face, ¡°Sister Yan, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid, be strong! You can make it through! As long as you pass this level, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gao Yan¡¯s eyes burst, tears flowed, and there was a gurgling sound in her throat.


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t do it, kill¡­Kill me, Qianxun.¡± She reluctantly squeezed out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to become a demon, I don¡¯t want to become a cannibal like him.¡±


    ¡°No, you look at me!¡± Chu Qianxun calmly shook Gao Yan¡¯s head and asked her to look at herself, ¡°Keep your mind clear. I promise, you will not become a demon.¡±


    Her hands were emitting light. Gao Yan didn¡¯t have an ability yet, while she was second-order. She should be able to protect Gao Yan and not let her turn into a demon.


    Chu Qianxun concentrated on using her ability.


    The warm yellow shimmer was very weak, and its light was almost invisible under the shining of the fire on all sides.


    But the green line on Gao Yan¡¯s face receded from her neck little by little, and finally the hideous face gradually returned to its former calm.


    Chu Qianxun put Gao Yan, who was in a coma, onto the sofa, touched her forehead, and found that she had a high fever.


    ¡°She¡¯s all right. You all go back and rest, I¡¯ll guard her,¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    ¡°Really, is she really okay?¡± Gan Xiaodan¡¯s legs were too soft to stand up.


    The scene scared her deeply. She couldn¡¯t understand what Gao Yan was thinking. She would not be able to devour the terrifying crystal core taken from a demon anyway.


    Chu Qianxun nodded, ¡°It was very dangerous, she almost became a demon. Fortunately, she escaped the danger.¡±


    With that said, everyone relaxed and went back to sleep. The lighted torch was extinguished, and the house was calm again.


    Ye Peitian was lying on the ground, and he quietly watched Chu Qianxun sitting on the ground in front of him.


    Chu Qianxun was beside the sofa, and her one arm rested on Gao Yan¡¯s shoulder.


    At this moment, the room was dark, and a warm yellow light could be clearly seen on her palm.


    The dim light reflected in Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes, softening her always indifferent face.


    After dawn, they got in the small truck and set off toward Goose City.


    Gao Yan¡¯s fever had subsided, but she was still a little weak.


    Feng Junlei drove, and Chu Qianxun sat in the passenger seat to make up for her sleep.


    It was less than an hour¡¯s drive to Goose City¡¯s base.


    In the backseat, Feng Qianqian asked Gao Yan curiously, ¡°Sister Yan, what is your ability?¡±


    Gao Yan looked at her hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t seem to be obvious. Qianxun said it might take a while to get familiar with me.¡±


    ¡°I wish your ability would be as interesting as mine.¡±


    Feng Qianqian began to play with her coins. She made the metal coins into thin strips, and the thin metal strips flew up in the air, making a beautiful little house.


    Her control over her ability had reached a new level.


    Jiang Chengzhu: ¡°Qianqian, your ability has become more powerful. Did you eat the crystal core Sister Qianxun gave you?¡±


    Water mist fluctuations began to appear around him, and ten sharp cones of ice solidified in an instant, slowly rotating in the air.


    Feng Qianqian laughed, ¡°Brother Chengzhu¡¯s ability also got better.¡±


    She turned her head and asked Ye Peitian, ¡°Has Brother Peitian also got a crystal core?¡±


    Ye Peitian¡¯s hand was in his pocket, and his fingers rubbed the hard crystal core. He didn¡¯t know why he was a little reluctant to eat that crystal core.


    He remembered that in the corridor the previous day, Chu Qianxun stepped on the demon¡¯s body with the determination to win, and picked out the crystal core.


    After being taken out of the warehouse, Ye Peitian had gratitude toward Chu Qianxun. He was too embarrassed to say it, but he hoped he could do something.


    But he didn¡¯t know why, he could always faintly feel Chu Qianxun¡¯s rejection.


    ¡°She even gave me such an important thing,¡± Ye Peitian thought in his heart. He took out the crystal core that he repeatedly rubbed and slowly sent it to his mouth, ¡°As long as I can become stronger and follow her, one day I will be able to reward her.¡±


    The small truck drove forward, and gradually they encountered more pedestrians on the road.


    Less than half a month after the apocalypse, humanity seemed to have suddenly entered another era.


    They were already close to the metropolis Goose City.


    Tall and majestic modern buildings still stood on both sides of the wide road.


    They just lost the hustle and bustle of the past. The beautiful building was hung upside down with dilapidated billboards, standing there in silence.


    The roads were covered with trash, and occasionally the wind blew, making one or two old plastic bags or pieces of paper hovering among the buildings with black hole windows.


    The establishment of civilization took a long time, but its destruction only took a few days.


    Most people passing by along the way wore dirty and worn out clothing.


    Some people had tied some weird-shaped armor pieces on their bodies, and carried weapons made by hand, such as iron rods with sharp and huge fangs on the top or a sharp jagged limb. Its end was wrapped with a cloth strip to make a handle.


    Humans had begun to use the demons¡¯ limbs to make armor and weapons.

 CH 53

    Chu Qianxun knew that with the degradation of traditional industries, some teams specializing in using demons¡¯ bodies to develop weapons and armors would gradually appear, and a very popular industry chain would gradually form in the future.


    In the later stages, in addition to the high-level demons, which were worth a lot of money, some special parts of their bodies were also very popular.


    Therefore, even though the high-level demons were very powerful and terrifying, there were still a steady stream of hunters fighting with their lives on line to hunt demons.


    ¡°Is this a refuge?¡±


    ¡°This is the base. Chen Wei said that this is Goose City¡¯s base. There are many survivors.¡±


    Several people in the truck were talking with excitement.


    Since they left Huacheng, the people along the way had gradually become scarce. In the desolate and dilapidated scenery, terrifying corpses and hideous demons often appeared along the way.


    They felt that they were far away from the human world and were only accompanied by demons.


    Human beings were social creatures. After being out of the society for a while, when they suddenly saw so many of the same kind, they felt intimacy.


    A high fence appeared in front of the road. It was originally a newly built industrial park.


    Because the original design had a somewhat nondescript European style, a large wall was built around the park.


    After the apocalypse, such a sparsely populated area with tall walls had become the refuge of choice for many people.


    Gradually, people gathered in the park and it became a rudimentary living base.


    Looking from a distance at this time, the semi-decorative wall had been scaffolded, and many people were busy raising and strengthening this defensive wall.


    Trenches were dug at the gate of the base, and many heavily armed people were guarding it. They were registering people entering and leaving the base.


    Although it was completely incomparable with those magnificent large bases in the late apocalypse, at the beginning of the apocalypse, this was already a rare place to live in.


    ¡°Are there many great people in the base? If we live together like this, we won¡¯t have to worry about demons anymore, right? We can finally sleep with peace of mind,¡± Gan Xiaodan felt relieved. She had no ability. Worried and frightened, she basically never slept peacefully.


    Feng Junlei also showed a little smile. He also had no ability. He was not an opponent of the powerful demons. Instead, he had to rely on his six-year-old daughter to protect himself.


    After arriving at such a base, he felt that he could at least find a physical job and fulfill his responsibilities as a father to take care of his daughter.


    ¡°There will be many people with abilities in the base. It¡¯s definitely safer to live here than in the wild. When we get there, take a look at the situation and stay if you find it suitable.¡±


    Chu Qianxun opened the window between the cab and the rear compartment, turned her head to talk, ¡°But it¡¯s not easy wherever you live in the apocalypse, and don¡¯t imagine it would be perfect.¡±


    Gao Yan said, ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t you plan to stay? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°My relatives are in Ludao, and I have to go a long way to Ludao. I will rest here for a few days, and I may part ways with you.¡±


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for waiting for that attack, Chu Qianxun would probably not stay there even for a few days.


    She knew that in a few days, the base would encounter a mass attack of demons. Although it was eventually resisted, the loss at that time was still great.


    Mainly because in addition to a batch of first-order demons, a third-order demon appeared among them.


    What Chu Qianxun currently needed was a second-order crystal core, and second-order demons were still very rare at this time, and third-order demons were even more difficult to find. She couldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity she knew to get crystal cores.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, I don¡¯t want to stay in this base, I want to follow you,¡± Jiang Chengzhu was the first to resist. He stood up and leaned against the window.


    ¡°You want to follow me? Then you have to think about it. The road will not be so easy, and the demons we encounter may get more powerful.¡±


    Chu Qianxun smiled, reached out from the window and rubbed Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s messy hair.


    Jiang Chengzhu wanted to follow her so she was still a little happy.


    It was certainly better to have one or two trustworthy and capable companions on the road.


    ¡°Me, me too¡­¡± Another voice sounded in the corner.


    Chu Qianxun was stunned, and did not manage to hold her expression for a while.


    Ye Peitian? She didn¡¯t want to travel with Ye Peitian.


    Ye Peitian immediately realized that Chu Qianxun had not thought of bringing him along.


    He quickly closed his mouth and swallowed the remaining half of the sentence.


    She didn¡¯t want him to stay by her side. Ye Peitian¡¯s heart was picked by a needle.


    Fortunately, the truck had reached the gate of the base at this time, which slightly eased the embarrassment between the two.


    The base was still in the initial stage of construction, and the guards were still not rigorous.


    The soldiers simply checked that Chu Qianxun and her party did not develop fever or serious injuries, and then let them in.


    Because it was too crowded, vehicles were not allowed to enter the base.


    Chu Qianxun rented a flatbed cart from the guard, and the payment was a candy she took out.


    Right now, all currencies had lost their value, and mankind had returned to the era of exchanging goods. Food was the most important currency in the base.


    Not far from the gate, a large white tent was set up with some medical staff and volunteers inside to treat the injured people.


    In addition, some missionaries distributed leaflets around to preach their doctrines. The main purpose was to call on people to unite and overcome difficulties together.

 CH 54

    When passing by, Chu Qianxun glanced at the banner they had hung up.


    Holy Angel charity organization.


    Chu Qianxun thought about it but had no special impression.


    This should be a small religious organization that was unknown or would soon die out.


    The arrival of the demons destroyed human civilization and subverted the inherent thoughts of human beings.


    In such a difficult living environment, most people were confused and at a loss, hoping to be able to rely on spiritual salvation.


    A large number of religious sects were born at the right time.


    Among them, some large-scale religious organizations even expanded in later stages and became the dominant forces.


    Chu Qianxun and her group pushed the cart and continued to walk inside.


    The base did not have a particularly effective management organization, and it seemed very messy along the way.


    Some people set up stalls to exchange supplies, and some groups held banners to recruit people.


    Some people were even more ragged, sitting on the side of the road with dull eyes, begging with the empty bowls in front of them.


    In some gloomy lanes, there were people fighting, looting, or blatantly doing shameful deeds.


    From time to time, there came a short scream or two in those dark corners, and a cry of grief and indignation.


    Chu Qianxun pushed the cart with several people.


    The cart was brightly piled with blankets and earthenware jar, food and daily necessities, and several large bags of fresh loquats.


    Along the way, countless malicious gazes gathered on this cart almost unabashedly.


    Those people talked almost blatantly.


    This team looked too weak.


    A little girl, a teenager and thin men.


    There were also a few women, young and beautiful.


    It was not easy for such women to appear.


    They still carried the vigor of the apocalypse.


    Most of the women in the base were so old, lifeless and dull.


    ¡°Women and food.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, those girls look pretty, and pure.¡±


    ¡°The boys are also beautiful and interesting. How did these people get here? Only two of them look a little bit scared.¡±


    Both Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan were a little scared.


    These men stared at them.


    As women, they all knew what these eyes meant.


    They thought that leaving the wild and entering the crowd was a reassuring thing.


    At this time, everyone realized that being a weak person in the crowd also carried another kind of danger.


    A group of people stopped them on the street.


    The man leading the group had fierce eyes and a lean build. He only wore black short sleeve shirt, revealing a large tattoo from his neck to his left arm.


    A woman was snuggling close to him.


    This was a real beauty. She had an exquisite figure, beautiful features, fair skin, and her thin mouth was pouted slightly, looking at Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan with some caution.


    ¡°Brother Haoyu came.¡±


    ¡°Da*n! Peng Haoyu put his eyes on these girls. We have no chance to get them.¡±


    People on the side of the road whispered a few words, and fell silent.


    A short and fat man came up from the group of men, ¡°Are you new? The first thing you do when you enter the city is report to Brother Haoyu and submit a certificate. Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± He walked around Feng Junlei in a majestic manner, obviously thinking that he was the leader, ¡°Divide the food in this cart in half.¡±


    The fat man knocked on the handle of the cart, and looked at Gao Yan and the others with a malicious look, ¡°Well, come with us to the office to register. You will be protected by Brother Haoyu in the future.¡±


    The air fluctuated around Jiang Chengzhu, and several sharp cones of ice were conjured from the mist.


    ¡°A saint!¡± The fat man was stunned, and hurried back to his team.


    The man named Peng Haoyu narrowed his eyes, pushed away the woman next to him, and twisted his neck, ¡°Yaozu, show your skills. Don¡¯t let our new friends laugh at us.¡±


    A black man with a thick beard and hair stepped beside him. The man uttered something in a low voice, and a half circle of fire ignited in front of Jiang Chengzhu. The flames stirred up a heat wave toward the cold ice beside Jiang Chengzhu.


    A sharp piece of metal crossed the air and pointed at the black man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Brother Chengzhu!¡± Feng Qianqian shouted angrily, ¡°Otherwise, I, I will¡­¡±


    The blade-like metal piece was on the edge of the man¡¯s neck, but it was still at a distance away, and shook slightly.


    Feng Qianqian was still a child after all, and she couldn¡¯t kill a human.


    Peng Haoyu stretched out his hand and pinched the blade-like metal.


    In a few steps, he stepped in front of Feng Qianqian, and with his fingers, he pinched the hard blade in front of Feng Qianqian.


    ¡°Not bad, there is also a little sister with metal ability.¡±


    Peng Haoyu reached Feng Qianqian, but he was blocked by a woman¡¯s palm in mid-air.


    When the apocalypse arrived, Peng Haoyu discovered his own ability.


    His ability was physical strength.


    Although, one after another, many people had found themselves possessing various peculiar abilities, for Peng Haoyu, most of those abilities were flashy, and there was no actual offensive ability.


    For example, his rival Chen Wei could only use his shadow to control others. As long as he avoided his shadow ability, he could easily kill him with a shot or a knife.


    Only his own ability was the most practical in actual combat. Before other people used their fire and water ability, he could open the opponent¡¯s head with one punch.


    He was very confident in himself, and indeed relied on this ability to stand firm in the base.


    But at this moment, he found that his pride was gone.


    This woman had slender arms and white palms, but she could firmly restrain his movements and suppress his strength.

 CH 55

    Cold sweat oozed from Peng Haoyu¡¯s forehead, but the woman who looked at him indifferently was obviously quite comfortable.


    ¡°Peng Shou, when did our base become your territory? How can my friends be bullied by you?¡± A mocking voice sounded from one end of the street.


    Seeing Chen Wei coming, Peng Haoyu took a step back, so Chu Qianxun released his hand.


    Chen Wei smiled, rubbed his bald head, and reached out to Chu Qianxun, ¡°Sister Qianxun, Goddess! Why didn¡¯t you tell us you are coming to Goose City? We would have picked you up.¡±


    He snorted at Peng Haoyu, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to this man, what office does he have? It¡¯s a doghouse. You guys just arrived? Do you have a place to stay? If you don¡¯t, you can come to my place. It¡¯s big, and it has everything.¡±


    Chu Qianxun neither took his hand, nor looked particularly indifferent. She smiled at him, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, we will find a place by ourselves.¡±


    Chen Wei¡¯s smile on his face remained unchanged.


    This woman looked young, but she was smart. It seemed a bit difficult to draw her in.


    Peng Haoyu regretted it when Chen Wei came out.


    In this base, there were a lot of forces forming gangs, big and small, he and Chen Wei had similar forces, and it was a little bit difficult to deal with him.


    When he discovered that there were three ability holders among the new group of people who had entered the base, he had already thought of drawing them in his team.


    But Chen Wei took the first step, and his face turned ugly.


    When Chu Qianxun rejected Chen Wei, Peng Haoyu changed his face and also reached out to Chu Qianxun, ¡°It was a misunderstanding.¡±


    Peng Haoyu took out a leaflet with a wings logo from his trouser pocket, ¡°We are the team helping the Holy Angel charity organization to maintain public order in this area. We just wanted to get acquainted with new friends.¡±


    He observed their clothes and figured out their identities. They were all decent people in origin, and immediately changed from the big brother who collected protection fees to a righteous person who maintained law and order.


    Chu Qianxun felt a little funny.


    These two people were anxious to pull them in. This kind of thing had long since been strange to her.


    The teams with one or two low-level saints in front of her were busy forming cliques and seizing territory. She had seen many large forces fighting each other.


    Sometimes, conflicts broke out between the high ranking saints of the two sides, which was almost devastating and horrible as it could destroy the entire fortress from within.


    Chu Qianxun said a perfunctory sentence, neither accepting nor offending both parties.


    She led her group and found a building with ease.


    The building had a narrow entrance and a small atrium surrounded by high walls. It was originally a factory dormitory.


    The most convenient thing was that it was relatively close to the mountain on the back of the base, so they could easily get water.


    Chu Qianxun lived there for a while in her previous life.


    Now there were sparsely occupied survivors in this building, and there were still many vacant rooms.


    At this time, as long as it was an unowned residence, whoever occupied it basically owned it.


    They chose three adjacent apartments on the same floor, one for the father and daughter, one for the three girls including Chu Qianxun, and one for Jiang Chengzhu and Ye Peitian.


    They had been on the road for half a month, and suddenly had a fixed foothold, the girls were more excited than the men.


    Gao Yan and Gan Xiaodan rolled up their sleeves and began to work hard to clean the messy house.


    Chu Qianxun could fall asleep anywhere, and had no special needs for the living environment.


    She took two bags of loquats and went out to exchange them with some food and daily necessities.


    When she returned to the residence, Gao Yan pulled her into the bedroom with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Look Qianxun,¡± Gao Yan stretched out her hand, gritted her teeth and scratched her hand with a knife, and then she covered the other palm. After a while, the shallow injury was crusted.


    ¡°Well, is this an ability?¡± Gao Yan¡¯s eyes were bright, and she clenched her lower lip in excitement. But after a while she was a little frustrated, ¡°Is this not very useful?¡±


    ¡°Healing ability?¡± Chu Qianxun was very surprised.


    Gao Yan¡¯s ability in the previous life was to control gravity. She was very aggressive, and when she used it at full strength, it would often make the scene bloody and cruel.


    Unexpectedly, because of her intervention in this life, a person like Gao Yan acquired such a gentle ability.


    ¡°This power is very good. You just need to stay in the base and treat those who are injured. This way, life will be more stable and it is suitable for girls. When your power improves, more and more people will value you,¡± Chu Qianxun comforted her.


    In fact, healing saints were very popular wherever they were. Whether it was a team or a large group, they would specially support some healing saints. With Gao Yan¡¯s appearance and clever mind, with this ability, she should be able to live a more comfortable life than her previous one.


    Chu Qianxun was also happy for her.


    Gao Yan pondered for a long time, and asked, ¡°Then, since it is useful, can I follow you?¡±


    Chu Qianxun was untying her hair, and paused, ¡°Sister Yan, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Qianxun, you have always been helping me. Now I also have an ability. If you don¡¯t find me burdensome, I want to go with you.¡± Gao Yan was a little embarrassed, ¡°Xiaodan, Feng Qianqian and her father probably want to stay. Chengzhu and I want to accompany you to Ludao. Xiao Ye¡­¡±

 CH 56

    Gao Yan also noticed that Chu Qianxun¡¯s attitude toward Ye Peitian was somewhat subtle, so she closed her mouth and didn¡¯t say much.


    While the two were talking, someone knocked on the door outside.


    Gan Xiaodan, who was sweeping debris in the living room, opened the door.


    Ye Peitian stood at the door, with an extra-large plastic bucket in front of him.


    This bucket which was half his height was filled with water. Ordinary people could never lift it.


    Even a first-order ability holder like Ye Peitian sweated when he lifted it upstairs.


    ¡°Did you fetch water for us? Thank you so much,¡± Gan Xiaodan was very happy and warmly greeted Ye Peitian to enter the apartment.


    Ye Peitian didn¡¯t say anything and silently put the bucket down. Before leaving, he glanced in Chu Qianxun¡¯s direction.


    Gan Xiaodan and Gao Yan didn¡¯t insist on letting him in.


    ¡°This person is so handsome, but he is a bit too cold, I really can¡¯t bear it,¡± Gao Yan teased.


    ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t pay much attention to us.¡± Gan Xiaodan looked at the door, feeling a little disappointed, ¡°But I think he cares about Qianxun very much.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he likes you?¡± Gan Xiaodan quipped Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun was taken aback, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, there is no such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Such a big bucket of water is enough for the three of us to take a bath.¡± Gao Yan changed the subject, ¡°Qianxun, would you like to take a bath first? Xiaodan and I are both stinking. We plan to go around the base, familiarize ourselves with the environment, and see if we can get a change of clothes.¡±


    After everyone left, Chu Qianxun was left alone in the house.


    She took out the remaining two second-order crystal cores.


    Even the crystal cores of the same level should not be taken too frequently.


    Therefore, Chu Qianxun carefully used the second-order crystal cores separately.


    There was a familiar and strange feeling in the body, and all aspects of the body improved again.


    But she was still far away from the third-order.


    The higher the level, the more difficult it would be to upgrade.


    In addition to taking crystal cores, fighting with demons in close combat, and repeatedly using ability in a crisis was also an effective way to improve ability.


    Even during these few days of waiting in the base, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t want to waste time at all. She intended to go to the periphery of the base from time to time to find demons, improve her ability, and not let herself relax.


    Chu Qianxun made three holes in the roof, drilled the thumb, index finger and middle finger of one hand, hung up from the ceiling and did a hundred pull-ups with one hand.


    After landing, she practiced a set of fighting skills. Finally she had recovered a little sharpness. Then she used a small amount of water to clean up her sweat.


    The water flows down from the mountain. It was clear and a bit cold, and it was very comfortable to wash her face.


    Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help thinking of the person who fetched water.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Peitian turned out to be such a careful and considerate person. Chu Qianxun was a little stunned.


    This time, even Gao Yan¡¯s ability was different. She hoped Ye Peitian could also embark on a different path by himself.


    After living in the base for a few days, everyone gradually became familiar with the situation there.


    The largest organization in this base at present was the Holy Angel that they saw at the gate when they entered.


    This organization had a medical research center in this industrial park.


    After the apocalypse, the medical staff and scientific research workers inside took the initiative to help and rescue the people who came to seek refuge from the outside without any compensation, so they had a high reputation in the base.


    They had attracted many believers with the slogan of working together, helping each other, and overcoming the crisis together. There were more than a dozen ability holders in the internal members.


    Individual teams such as Chen Wei and Peng Haoyu basically cooperated and obeyed some arrangements of the Holy Angel.


    It was precisely with the existence of such a force that the security situation in the entire base barely maintained the status quo, and was not too bad.


    Nowadays there were crystal cores in high-level objects, and news that taking them could improve power had gradually spread in the base.


    Various large and small teams in the base had also begun to organize teams to hunt down demons.


    Every morning, the parking lot outside the gate of the base was full of teams of various sizes.


    In the evening, some teams returned with their gains in high spirits. Some were seriously injured, lost their companions, and returned to the base empty-handed. Some squads never appeared at the base ever after.


    Gan Xiaodan, who came back with a big bag of things, met Chu Qianxun who had blood on her face outside the door.


    Gan Xiaodan was shocked, ¡°Qianxun, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you injured?¡±


    Chu Qianxun hadn¡¯t seen anyone in the morning for the past two days, and was often embarrassed when she came back, but she hadn¡¯t been injured yet.


    Chu Qianxun wiped the blood that almost smeared her eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s a small injury.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s eyes flushed and followed behind Chu Qianxun, ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. I went with Sister Qianxun to hunt demons, so Sister Qianxun got injured.¡±


    Chu Qianxun rubbed his head and said nothing.


    In the days to come, injuries would be the norm, and she hoped Jiang Chengzhu could adapt as soon as possible.


    She cast her gaze on Gan Xiaodan¡¯s bag, which contained food, clothes, and even a weapon.


    These were valuables.


    Chu Qianxun went out to hunt demons every day and had some crystal cores in her hands. It was not difficult to replace these.


    But it was not easy for Gan Xiaodan to get these.


    Gan Xiaodan blushed, ¡°I went out these days and met Brother Haoyu several times, ah, that¡¯s the person who stopped us on the first day.¡±


    She moved her toes and lowered her head to speak, ¡°Brother Haoyu is actually quite nice. He takes care of me very much. He also said that he was wrong that day and asked me to apologize to you.¡±

 CH 57

    Gan Xiaodan took out a knife from the bag and handed it to Chu Qianxun, ¡°He asked me to give this to you, saying it¡¯s an apology to you.¡±


    The knife was a modified sharp limb of a demon, and the handle and scabbard were carefully crafted from cowhide.


    This was a great gift compared to ordinary weapons that broke at every turn.


    Chu Qianxun frowned.


    Gao Yan opened the door at that moment. Her hair was wet, and she had obviously just taken a shower.


    ¡°Oh, why did Qianxun get hurt?¡± Gao Yan pulled Chu Qianxun into the room, pressed her on the chair, and pulled out the medicine box to clean the wound on Chu Qianxun¡¯s head.


    ¡°My power is too bad. It doesn¡¯t work after I use it a few times a day. Qianxun, when you told me to use it every day, I went to the shed built by the Holy Angel today to help. I completely used all of it and sweated a lot. This time, I can¡¯t help you even if you are injured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am an ability holder, and I have very good healing ability. This little injury will quickly heal.¡±


    Gao Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and still carefully applied the medicine for her. She remembered hearing the conversation between Gan Xiaodan and Chu Qianxun at the door just now.


    ¡°Xiaodan, don¡¯t pay attention to those people. Chen Wei and Peng Haoyu are not good people. What they value is Qianxun¡¯s ability. They want to win Qianxun through us. You have to be alert, don¡¯t give trouble to Qianxun,¡± Gao Yan said.


    Gan Xiaodan pursed her lips but said nothing.


    Chu Qianxun knew that Gan Xiaodan wouldn¡¯t listen to Gao Yan¡¯s words.


    She did not want to interfere with anyone excessively. Everyone was an independent individual.


    Each person¡¯s choice was their own, and of course they had to bear the corresponding price for their choice.


    But she also understood that an ordinary girl like Gan Xiaodan when encountering troubled times without any ability to protect herself would be panicked and overwhelmed, and she would expect to rely on others.


    ¡°Xiaodan, when He Mingyan followed Xie Xiaobin from the dormitory, I persuaded her once, but she did not listen to me. Now, I hope I can persuade you.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at Gan Xiaodan and said seriously, ¡°Those people are not reliable. You can only rely on yourself. Although you have no ability, there are repair works on the fence, and the hospital also has nurses. You can try these places.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan¡¯s eyes got red. She opened her mouth, trying to explain something, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She just nodded and whispered, ¡°Qianxun, you are right, I will listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Xiaodan, we will work together at the rescue center tomorrow, where they give out a little food.¡± Gao Yan patted her on the shoulder to comfort her, ¡°I heard that demons called the desecrators have appeared. They are different from other demons, and they even set up traps to capture humans back to their lairs. There are many saints¡ª Holy Angels call people with superpowers saints, and many saints were caught by those demons. The team that tried to destroy their lair to save people did not succeed, but instead lost more people. The base has recently had a lot of wounded.¡±


    Chu Qianxun had also heard the news. The base was discussing organizing a team to destroy the desecrators¡¯ lair, but she did not intend to participate.


    The desecrators¡¯ offensive and defensive ability was not strong, but they were the trickiest kind of low-level demons.


    This kind of demon had a certain degree of wisdom. They gathered in groups, captured human beings and imprisoned them deep in the nest as their food.


    They also set up various traps in the lair to attract other humans to come and rescue their companions one after another.


    Even those very skilled and powerful saints in later generations would not touch the desecrators¡¯ lair.


    A low voice came at the door, ¡°Chen Wei asked me to go to destroy the desecrators¡¯ lair tomorrow. Ah Wei in his team was taken away by a desecrator.¡±


    Ye Peitian stood outside the door and did not come in, ¡°I promised him to help. I¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You? Going to save people?¡± Chu Qianxun was taken aback.


    Chen Wei sat on the bumper of an off-road vehicle in the parking lot with a solemn expression.


    The previous day, he was caught in the desecrators¡¯ trap. His only brother, Ah Wei, who had an ability, was dragged into the lair by those cunning demons.


    After he escaped back to the base, he invited several masters who he had cooperated with before and planned to go again.


    He knew in his heart that Ah Wei might not be saved, but he was just trying his luck.


    Many of his brothers were lost there, and he at least needed to get those demons¡¯ crystal cores.


    A big man with a burly figure and a broad face came to him.


    Chen Wei was overjoyed, jumped down to the ground to hold his hand tightly, and greeted, ¡°Ah Rong, it¡¯s great that you can come.¡±


    ¡°Haha, brother Wei, what kind of powerful demon is it that needs you, me and Lao Jin to act together?¡±


    The visitor shook hands with Chen Wei, and greeted a thin middle-aged man next to him.


    Chen Wei frowned, ¡°Desecrators are not particularly powerful, but these demons are too smart, just like a human being. Moreover, it¡¯s difficult to deal with two of them, even Ah Wei was captured.¡±


    ¡°There are two? That¡¯s great! Two crystal cores!¡± The big man named Ah Rong slapped his thigh and became excited, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t let others get on the ground first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, there is another brother who hasn¡¯t come,¡± Chen Wei said.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Ah Rong was a little unhappy, ¡°If it¡¯s the kind of rookie who doesn¡¯t work well, I won¡¯t agree to divide the crystal cores with him.¡±


    ¡°He came,¡± Chen Wei put on a smile and greeted him personally.

 CH 58

    Everyone looked and saw a tall, pale young man walking toward them with a satchel on his back.


    Maybe it was an illusion. When he walked, yellow sand seemed to rise slightly, making the thin body even more bleak.


    ¡°Have you seen him before? Who is he?¡± A Rong quietly asked Lao Jin beside him.


    Lao Jin did not speak, but shook his head, ¡°He is not from our base. He is a newcomer. I want to take a good look at what he can do.¡±


    Ah Rong snorted.


    ¡°Come on, let me introduce you. This is Brother Ye Peitian. His ability is sand control, which is very powerful.¡± Chen Wei introduced to everyone, ¡°This is Ah Rong, a metal-type ability holder with strong offensive ability. Lao Jin, his ability is quite special. He is able to control the corpse to attack demons.¡±


    ¡°There are two demons in the lair. After we kill the demons, we can sell their body at the market price and divide the gains equally!¡±


    Chen Wei boosted morale before departure.


    During the few days at the base, Ye Peitian was not inferior to Chu Qianxun as he exercised his ability.


    Every day, he took the risk to leave the base, looking for demons everywhere, with the intention of hunting for the crystal cores.


    He still couldn¡¯t hunt down first-order demons by himself like Chu Qianxun, so he could only look for teams in this square every day and set off with others.


    Therefore, when Chen Wei took the initiative to approach him, he simply agreed.


    The group of people drove to a deserted village.


    The village was small, with a few connected self-built houses.


    The economic level of the original villagers was obviously not bad, and the houses were built in a high manner.


    Now, the former prosperity was gone, the whole village was empty and silent, and there were several uncontained corpses on the side of the road.


    The village entrance was guarded by Chen Wei¡¯s younger brothers, who looked nervous.


    Seeing Chen Wei and others, they hurried forward.


    ¡°Brother Wei, we found it, right here.¡±


    They were remotely controlling a drone to shoot in the village, and the screen of the phone showed the image sent back by the drone.


    This drone was purchased by Chen Wei from the base¡¯s trading market at a high price, and its performance was very superior.


    Everyone got out of the car and surrounded the screen.


    The drone¡¯s lens was diving into a courtyard with lush vegetation. There was a gate on the left side of the courtyard. The black hole was open and blood was dripping on the steps.


    ¡°Get closer, fly in and take a look,¡± Chen Wei said.


    The drone flew in carefully from the gate, and the signal became poor due to the wall.


    The camera shook a bit severely, and the picture on the screen was intermittent.


    Inside the gate was a spacious hall, and the floor was covered with blackened blood and mutilated limbs.


    Scurrying flies flew back and forth in front of the camera.


    The camera flicked and showed a corpse hanging on the wall. The lower body of the corpse was completely gone. The eyeballs with protruding eye sockets were directly facing the camera, staring at the people outside the video.


    The boy who operated the remote control turned his head and vomited.


    ¡°Useless guy!¡± Chen Wei took the remote control and operated it by himself.


    The hall of this building was very deep, the back was shrouded in darkness, and there was a dark doorway at the deepest point. An adult man was hung from the door frame with his hands tied tightly.


    The light was dim in that location, and they could not see the face.


    But what was certain was that the man must be alive. His legs were struggling, his mouth stuffed with rags as he seemed to be still trying to yell.


    Chen Wei¡¯s drone slowly leaned over to see the man¡¯s face.


    A sharp claw stained with blood stretched out from the dark doorway, and grabbed the camera.


    The picture on the screen shook violently, flashed, and went black.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°So, those demons actually know how to hang living people as bait?¡± Ah Rong said. It was the first time he had encountered a wise demon.


    The sand on the ground rolled up, and the air got windy for no reason. The yellow sand in the sky rose out of thin air and began to revolve around everyone.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes were red. His fists clenched, and his ability became emotionally out of control with him, vaguely violent.


    ¡°Brother Ye? Brother Ye! What are you doing?¡± Chen Wei noticed something wrong with Ye Peitian and shook his arm to calm him down.


    ¡°Calm down, Brother Ye, we haven¡¯t entered yet.¡±


    Ye Peitian closed his eyes and his chest rose and fell to stabilize his emotions.


    ¡°How many living people are there?¡± He opened his eyes and gritted his teeth. The footage captured by the drone evoked the most painful memory in his heart.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how many people are there, but it definitely won¡¯t be less. Demons don¡¯t eat dead bodies. They usually leave it when they die. But these desecrators are very clever. In order to have fresh food, they kept them caught in their nests. They don¡¯t let people die quickly, they eat them slowly.¡± It was Lao Jin who was silent all the way who spoke. The frown on his thin face seemed deeper at this moment, ¡°One of my companions was once caught by a desecrator. Although he was still alive when he was found, he had already become a demon. In the end, I personally sent him on the road to death.¡±


    The two fingers on each hand, crisscrossed on his chest, and he let out a low voice from his mouth.


    Seven or eight corpses on the side of the village road slowly got up, and swayed towards the house under the control of Lao Jindi.


    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    With these corpses clearing the way, everyone followed the corpses far behind and walked toward the demon¡¯s lair.

 CH 59

    Chu Qianxun was sitting in the holy angel charity rescue station, watching Gao Yan helping the wounded.


    Gao Yan¡¯s power level was very low. After two or three times, her power would be exhausted. It took her a long rest to recover.


    Most of the time, she could only help the nurses to treat the injured with medication.


    But in any case, she was still a relatively rare person and was respected as a saint by this religious organization.


    She only needed to do some easy and simple work, and could receive food every day.


    Gan Xiaodan was different. She was assigned an extremely heavy and dirty job. She was so tired and sweaty that she could not rest her feet.


    ¡°Qianxun,¡± Gao Yan sat beside Chu Qianxun while resting, ¡°Did you not go out to hunt demons today? It¡¯s really rare to see you here at this time.¡±


    Chu Qianxun snorted, ¡°I came to see you two before going out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you absent-minded.¡± Gao Yan handed Chu Qianxun a glass of water, ¡°Are you a little worried about Xiao Ye? Xiao Ye is going to team up to go to the Desecrator¡¯s lair today. Are those Desecrators really powerful?¡±


    ¡°Why should I worry about him? He won¡¯t die.¡± Chu Qianxun drank it, ¡°What¡¯s more, he wanted to do it. If he wants to improve his ability, sooner or later he will have to face various demons. Can I look after him every day?¡±


    He was the Yellow Sand Emperor. She should not worry, right? She thought silently in her heart.


    But she was a little restless.


    Why not take a look?


    To collect crystal cores.


    Chu Qianxun found a reason for her behavior.


    ***


    In a dim hall, a big hand made of yellow sand firmly held a Desecrator¡¯s body. It was trapped in the sand and had to stretch its neck and let out a harsh scream.


    Under Ah Rong¡¯s control, four or five sharp blades were inserted into the Desecrator¡¯s brain at random, and an emerald green crystal core rolled out of the cracked back of its head.


    Ah Rong was overjoyed, wiped the sweat from his head, picked up the crystal core, and ??smiled, ¡°Brother, how do you know the Desecrator¡¯ weakness? Have you slaughtered this kind of demon before?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it was taught by a friend,¡± Ye Peitian took a breath. He didn¡¯t care about taking a break, walked under the doorway and untied the man hanging under the door frame.


    ¡°Damn, they are really hard to deal with. My ability is exhausted,¡± Chen Wei was picking out another Desecrator¡¯s crystal core.


    ¡°Fortunately, it was resolved smoothly.¡±


    Lao Jin was sitting on the ground. His arm was hurt, but it wasn¡¯t too serious.


    The man Ye Peitian rescued stared at them in horror. His mouth was blocked by rags. He was unable to speak, and was whining.


    ¡°What about the other living people? Do you know where they are locked? Did you see someone named Ah Wei?¡± Chen Wei untied the rope in his hand, pulled out the cloth ball in his mouth, and asked him about his brother.


    ¡°All in the basement, all in the basement! There are demons!¡± The man shouted out in horror while crawling out of the gate with hands and feet.


    Chen Wei and the others were shocked and turned to look.


    Inside the doorway behind them was a staircase leading to the basement.


    At the end of the black hole¡¯s stairs, two bloody Desecrators crawled out of the stairs.


    Oops, there were two more demons!


    ***


    When Chu Qianxun arrived at the entrance of the village, she encountered Chen Wei and a group of people rushing out.


    Chu Qianxun grabbed Chen Wei by the collar, ¡°Where is Ye Peitian?¡±


    ¡°He is stuck, stuck inside.¡± Chen Wei panted and pointed to the house behind him, ¡°We killed two Desecrators. We didn¡¯t think there were two in the basement. Our abilities were exhausted and we couldn¡¯t resist. Xiao Ye and Lao Jin were both dragged in.¡±


    *****


    When Lao Jin was dragged in by the demon, Ye Peitian¡¯s first reaction was to grab his hand.


    In the narrow staircase, Lao Jin was dragged down by a huge force.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me go, don¡¯t let me go!¡± He lay on the stairs, grabbed Ye Peitian¡¯s hand tightly, and shouted in horror.


    The sudden appearance of the demon made them very passive as their abilities were basically exhausted in the previous battle.


    Ye Peitian used his remaining power to block the corridor by building a sand wall to prevent the Desecrators from climbing up.


    He felt a painful emptiness in his body, knowing that his ability was almost drained.


    Chen Wei and Ah Rong exchanged glances when they saw that the situation was not good, and ran away leaving them behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t want to be caught by the Desecrator! I don¡¯t want to be caught by the Desecrator!¡±


    Lao Jin burst into tears and begged in fear. He knew clearly that he would be tortured more than death if he was dragged on.


    Ye Peitian frowned, and at the same time transported the yellow sand to control the Desecrator and wrestle with the demon.


    With a bang, the sand wall was broken, Lao Jin was dragged down in an instant, and there was a panic shout in the dark corridor.


    Another Desecrator rushed out from behind. It grabbed Ye Peitian by the ankle, turned him around and slammed him against the wall.


    Ye Peitian vomited a mouthful of blood, but before he could react, his body was volleyed and was thrown to the ground again.


    The Desecrator pulled his ankle mercilessly and threw him back and forth in the stairwell several times until he completely lost his resistance.


    Ye Peitian smelled a pungent blood.


    He was dragged on the floor full of viscous liquid.


    He reluctantly opened his eyes a little, and what was shaking in front of him was a dark and dirty wall.


    On the walls on both sides were living people tied.


    They looked at the new member who was dragged in by the demon with numb and dull eyes.


    Two Desecrators lifted him up to a platform, tied his hands and feet, while sticking out rough tongues to lick the blood from him.


    Ye Peitian tried his best to mobilize his ability, but his body was like a dried-up pond. In addition to the pain, there were no more ripples.


    He opened his eyes wide, and the pale skin of the demon was shaking in his dark vision.


    The scene in front of him seemed to overlap with some messy and painful memory fragments.


    Ye Peitian was in a state of confusion.

 CH 60

    A strong desire for blood surged from the bottom of his heart. As soon as this thought came out, it quickly spread toward the limbs, and strongly wanted to control his entire body.


    He opened his eyes, and there was endless blackness in front of him. A voice in the darkness was whispering to him.


    Give up, give yourself to it, and you can be free from such fears forever.


    At this moment, the place that was extremely far away and seemed to be unusually close, a little warm yellow shimmer lighted up in a trance, only a little, vaguely and unpredictably, as if it would disappear at any time.


    ¡°No,¡± Ye Peitian made a hoarse voice in his throat.


    ***


    Chu Qianxun walked vigilantly into the bloody basement. The thick blood on the ground stuck to the soles of her shoes.


    Deep in the dim room, there were some strange noises.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s night vision ability was extraordinary.


    She could clearly see that there was a raised platform deep in the house on which a human was sitting.


    The man was covered in blood and his eyes were dull, sitting there without a word.


    There were countless scarlet sand grains suspended above him, and those sand grains were repeatedly squeezed and rubbed, as the blood of different colors was constantly dripping from those sand balls.


    There were many people in this basement.


    But the demons were gone.


    No, they were not missing.


    It should be said that they died in the surging blood sand.


    It was crushed into sand to bleed.


    The person on the platform was Ye Peitian,


    In the crisis, he broke through the second-order without the help of the crystal core on his own!


    Saints could improve their abilities by fighting demons, but once the abilities were saturated, they reached a critical state. Without the leverage of a higher-order crystal core, it would be difficult to go further.


    This was also the reason why there were still countless people who knew that there were huge risks in taking high-level crystal cores.


    But there were also individual geniuses who occasionally burst into huge potential in life-and-death duels to break through boundaries and upgrade their ranks.


    Chu Qianxun saw a living example.


    Worthy of being the formidable Yellow Sand Emperor. She couldn¡¯t deny that he was a genius.


    Chu Qianxun stepped across the sticky dirt and came to Ye Peitian.


    At this moment, the Shura King, who was still very young, was full of panic and horror.


    He was pale. His body tense, shaking slightly in the dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the demons were all killed by you, Xiao Ye, relax.¡±


    Chu Qianxun lit up a little light, illuminating Ye Peitian¡¯s pale face.


    She slowly moved the warm yellow light closer to Ye Peitian¡¯s body.


    The only effect of her ability was to calm the emotions of others to assist them to stabilize their emotions and not lose themselves while they advance to the next order..


    Although Ye Peitian had successfully advanced, Chu Qianxun could see that his spirit was very shaky. She wanted to help him calm down.


    Ye Peitian seemed to understand who it was at this moment.


    He looked at the faintly shining light, then looked at Chu Qianxun, his lips moved, relaxed, and his whole body went limp.


    The suspended sand clouds in the air collapsed and scattered all over the ground.


    Chu Qianxun caught Ye Peitian¡¯s fallen body.


    She suspected that it was her illusion. At that moment, the eyes in the darkness seemed to glow a little.


    Chu Qianxun lit a torch, and the light of the fire illuminated the entire basement, illuminating the terrible scene inside the house.


    But she walked through the blood and dirt without changing her face, cut the ropes of all living people, bent down to find two crystal cores from the mud mixed with sand and blood, and put them in her pocket.


    ¡°The demons are dead. The ones who can move, come out or wait,¡± Chu Qianxun picked up Ye Peitian on her back and said to the people in the room.


    Ye Peitian had just advanced. With overuse of his ability, he temporarily lost the ability to move.


    Chu Qianxun walked out of the basement, found a clean corner in the hall and placed him on the ground, ¡°You wait a while.¡±


    When she just stood up, Ye Peitian grabbed her clothes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    Ye Peitian opened his eyes, frowned slightly, and showed an embarrassed expression. In the end, he said nothing and let go.


    Chu Qianxun walked out of the hall and called back Chen Wei and Ah Rong who had been watching from a distance and told them to go down to the basement and bring the survivors out.


    The survivors were brought out from the basement one by one, and those who were still able to move had subconsciously moved away from the area around Ye Peitian.


    This man, before their eyes, crushed two ferocious demons into mud with his power.


    The tyrannical fall made them terrified.


    A young girl went to the ground in a panic, with intact limbs and no serious injuries. She wanted to run out in a hurry and almost tripped on Ye Peitian¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the girl saw Ye Peitian¡¯s face and screamed in a low voice. She was so frightened that she stepped back several steps.


    In the hall, people kept murmuring.


    Ye Peitian sat alone in silence. His drenched bangs covered his eyebrows, and made it unable to see the expression on his face.


    ¡°Can you get up? Let¡¯s leave,¡± Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand. She became impatient with these people in the hall.


    Ye Peitian nodded, put his hand on her, slowly stood up with her pulling force, and walked slowly to the door.


    ¡°Please wait,¡± someone called them.


    Lao Jin limped forward and said sincerely, ¡°Brother Peitian, ??thank you very much. Thank you for your kindness. I will remember it.¡±


    Ye Peitian turned his face, snorted, and nodded to him.

 CH 61

    Walking outside the house, Chen Wei who was staying in the yard jumped out of the car.


    He did not show any embarrassment for leaving Ye Peitian to escape alone.


    He held Ye Peitian¡¯s hand with extreme enthusiasm, ¡°Brother Peitian, no, Brother Ye. This time, thanks to Brother Ye, my brother Ah Wei was saved.¡±


    He waved to the inside of the car, ¡°Come on, thanks Brother Ye.¡±


    Ah Wei¡¯s face was exposed from the back window. He had one arm missing, but he was still alive. He bowed to Ye Peitian.


    Chu Qianxun came by car. She opened the car door and stuffed Ye Peitian into the passenger seat.


    The engine started, and the window was knocked.


    The girl who just showed fear in front of Ye Peitian stood by the car window.


    She twisted the corner of her clothes and bit her lip, ¡°Well, that, I was just scared just now, and I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I want to thank you, thank you for saving us.¡±


    The car started and drove along the way home.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the person in the vice seat.


    The man¡¯s hair hung on his face. She was still unable to see his eyes. But those thin lips were not as tight as before.


    ¡°Are you happy to be thanked by someone?¡± Chu Qianxun said, took out the two crystal cores in her pocket, and threw them to Ye Peitian, ¡°Take them. You no longer need them, but you can sell them and get some supplies and weapons. In the future, don¡¯t care about other people and don¡¯t do this kind of desperate deal. After I leave, I¡¯m afraid you will be sold by these people.¡±


    The corners of Ye Peitian¡¯s mouth tightened instantly.


    Not happy again? Chu Qianxun thought in her heart: His temper is really unpredictable.


    When they got back to the base, the sky was approaching dusk.


    The car drove all the way for more than two hours, so Ye Peitian¡¯s body and ability basically returned to normal.


    He jumped out of the car and one could not see any obvious trauma.


    The two entered the gate of the base and saw Peng Haoyu and Gan Xiaodan talking face to face outside the rescue station.


    When Gan Xiaodan saw Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian coming, her face turned red, she turned and went back to the rescue station.


    On the contrary, Peng Haoyu was very happy and put on a familiar appearance to say hello.


    ¡°How can a girl like Xiaodan do the dirty work of pouring poop and pee?¡± Peng Haoyu put his hands in his pockets, and leaned over with a smile, ¡°No, I let someone arrange a better job for her.¡±


    ¡°This is a nurse¡¯s job. Every nurse here is a girl, and there is nothing we can¡¯t do,¡± Chu Qianxun replied indifferently.


    Peng Haoyu¡¯s face was a bit ugly.


    At this moment, a harsh alarm sounded over the base.


    Countless people in the base raised their heads blankly, wondering what happened.


    They came! Chu Qianxun thought that she would not let go of the second-order crystal core.


    ¡°Attention to all personnel, please note to all personnel, a large number of demons are found approaching our base from the northwest at the forward outpost. Please gather all combat saints at the base gate! All auxiliary saints gather at the rescue station!¡±


    ¡°Repeating the notice again! Please cooperate with all personnel and assemble quickly! Assemble quickly! United we will overcome the crisis, and under the blessing of God, the demons will surely be eliminated.¡±


    There were rapid announcements from all over the base.


    Everyone stopped the business at hand and listened to the broadcast. If they lose this sanctuary, they would be forced to flee into the wilderness and face the demons that may appear at any time by themselves.


    People in the base ran around. At this time, the gap between factions and groups was weakened to a minimum. Almost all people obeyed the unified command.


    Many people wearing wing signs knelt on the ground and prayed for God¡¯s blessings.


    When the only place of shelter may fall at any time, even those who did not believe in the Holy Angels would inevitably be infected by the atmosphere and begin to silently pray for peace in their hearts.


    A group of heavily armed men walked out of the rescue station. All of them walked lightly, had a vigorous posture, and wore a holy angel logo on their shoulders.


    Most of these people wore armor made of hard shells of demons, carried the blades of the demon¡¯s limbs, and walked out with a confident momentum.


    Obviously they were not ordinary people, but a fighting force composed of saints.


    Among them was a beautiful nurse. She was dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform. Her long curly hair was tied into a braid and hung on her chest, which seemed a little out of place.


    She looked toward Chu Qianxun and the others, ¡°Peng Haoyu, keep up, get together.¡±


    The sound was sweet and beautiful, and anyone who heard it would not be offended.


    Peng Haoyu hurriedly responded.


    He turned around and greeted Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian, ¡°You two are ability holders, right? If the base is destroyed, everyone will have nowhere to go.¡±


    Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian exchanged glances.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Ye Peitian nodded.


    The two followed Peng Haoyu and walked toward the gate of the base.


    ¡°Who are these two?¡± The beauty in nurse clothes asked with a smile.


    Peng Haoyu put away the usual smugness in front of her, and said with some kindness, ¡°Let me introduce them, these two saints are new to our base. This beauty is a power type like me, this brother¡¯s ability is¡­sand control?¡±


    Chu Qianxun snorted. Peng Haoyu had indeed deliberately inquired about their news and knew everything about them.


    The nurse stepped forward and stretched out her tender and white palm, ¡°Great, thank you for coming to help. My name is Fu Yingyu, a member of the Holy Angel Relief Society.¡±


    Chu Qianxun shook her hand, ¡°Chu Qianxun.¡±


    Fu Yingyu smiled sweetly and spoke softly. Her palms holding Chu Qianxun were smooth and tender.

 CH 62

    But for some reason, Chu Qianxun felt a sense of discomfort.


    Did she see this person before? Chu Qianxun searched for the name in her mind, but didn¡¯t think of any special memories.


    The gates of the base were originally two fence-shaped iron gates. Although they were reinforced with various iron plates and deep trenches were dug in front of the gates, they were obviously not enough to withstand the impact of a large number of demons.


    At this moment, people were hurriedly moving various obstacles, preparing to block this wide gate as much as possible.


    Ye Peitian walked to the door, ¡°Let me try it.¡±


    He knelt on one knee, pressed his palms on the ground in front of him, and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    The ground shook slightly, and a muffled roar sounded from the ground.


    A solid earth wall slowly rose under Ye Peitian¡¯s feet continuously at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The wide and thick soil wall not only blocked the entire gate tightly, but also strengthened the surrounding walls.


    Under everyone¡¯s stunned look, the inner side of the earth wall gradually protruded stairs to facilitate climbing up the wall.


    Ye Peitian let go, took a breath, and stood up on the wall.


    ¡°D*mn, that was awesome, how did he do that?¡±


    ¡°Are you an earth-type ability holder? I also have friends who are earth-type ability holders. At most, they can only build a thin low wall and be exhausted. You are too powerful.¡±


    ¡°This has been a great help.¡±


    A group of people gathered around the wall and raised their heads in praise.


    Ye Peitian turned his head and looked at Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun took the lead and applauded, ¡°Great, great.¡±


    The second-level Ye Peitian had already shown the demeanor of Yellow Sand Emperor.


    Jiang Chengzhu arrived in a hurry and was startled by the sight in front of him, ¡°Wow, when did Brother Peitian become so powerful?¡±


    ¡°You came just at the right time. Come with me,¡± Chu Qianxun borrowed a fire hose from Fu Yingyu that was pumping water, and took Jiang Chengzhu to the top of the city.


    She poured water on the outer surface of the newly built earth wall and said to Jiang Chengzhu, ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, look at me!¡± Jiang Chengzhu chuckled, ¡°Freeze!¡±


    With Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s feet as the center, a large area of ??ice stretched out, and the outer surface of the entire soil wall slowly formed a layer of smooth ice.


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s hands fell in exhausting, then he said while panting sharply, ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s all I can do, Sister Qianxun.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Very well done, Chengzhu!¡± Chu Qianxun praised him without hesitation.


    The crowd applauded.


    With such a strong and difficult ice wall, everyone¡¯s confidence in resisting demons had greatly increased.


    Some people who were unsure about waiting and watching had also begun to figure out how to participate in the battle so as to take the opportunity to obtain crystal cores.


    Behind the crowd, a man with a bald head and a gloomy look approached Fu Yingyu, ¡°Yingyu, who are they?¡±


    Fu Yingyu put away her sweet smile and shook her head, ¡°New arrival, I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    The sun was sinking, and the sunset glowed red to the horizon like a fire.


    Countless birds and beasts appeared in the distant forest.


    A group of dark and crushing figures emerged from the edge of the forest, approaching the base at an extraordinary speed.


    The walls of the base had saints with various abilities. They were holding weapons and nervously preparing for the first wave of attacks by the demons.


    ¡°Chengzhu, go down and rest,¡± Chu Qianxun said to Jiang Chengzhu beside her.


    Jiang Chengzhu was exhausted, so he nodded and left .


    ¡°You go down too,¡± Chu Qianxun also said to Ye Peitian.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Ye Peitian didn¡¯t look at her.


    Chu Qianxun was stunned for a moment. Although she knew that he would be a great boss in the future, Ye Peitian was very soft and easy to get along with in the past few days. He hardly refuted any of Chu Qianxun¡¯s suggestions, so she became somewhat casual to him.


    This was the first time she was rejected. Chu Qianxun hurriedly reflected on her incorrect attitude.


    After experiencing so many things in a day, he was truly a genius, and Chu Qianxun secretly admired him.


    The number of demons was about thirty or forty.


    Chu Qianxun saw that most of the demons were first-order and ordinary demons, and there were two second-order demons mixed in.


    Running at the forefront was a second-order Wanderer.


    Among the demons was a tall Dull Walker. Its skin no longer showed a swollen flesh-colored state, but was covered with gray lumps. This was its second-order form, the stone armor Blunt Walker.


    But Chu Qianxun¡¯s attention was placed at the end of the group of demons, where there was a petite, not very eye-catching demon. This was the demon she had been waiting for, the third-order demon, Egersis.


    This Egersis maintained the appearance of its human form. If one only looked at its head, it was a woman who was no different from ordinary people. Its appearance had a strange beauty, its skin was crystal clear and bright, and the long hair was beautiful. There was a frown between the eyebrows and eyes, as if the dead who didn¡¯t want to sleep were wandering in the world.


    The body was extraordinarily long and slender, covered with weird stripes of alternating black and yellow, and two pairs of wings thin like cicada¡¯s wings were on the back, flapping constantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, it¡¯s Egersis. Heaven is helping me,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Egersis was the one with the weakest attack and defense power among third-order demons.


    Its ability was to control demons below it to launch mass attacks on humans.


    As its level increased, this ability would increasingly pose a huge threat to humans.


    But at the moment, when there were so many companions around, Egersis, who was the third-order demon, was the easiest to deal with.

 CH 63

    The bloody Wanderer running at the forefront was entangled in countless vines growing from the ground.


    The blood-red demon roared in rage, and it smashed the vines around it with all its strength. However, countless vines continued to grow crazily on the ground, which repeatedly entangled its body.


    The bald man standing next to Fu Yingyu stretched out an arm. He was concentrating on vines and controlling the Wanderer¡¯s movement.


    Those with plant ability could reach this level at the end of first-order.


    Chu Qianxun glanced at the man, drew her blade, and jumped off the ice wall first, turning her body into an afterimage; she rushed toward the Wanderer.


    When Chu Qianxun was still first-order, killing the Wanderer needed a lot of power.


    At this time, she was already in the middle of the second stage, it was much easier to destroy this kind of demon of the same order that was not high in defense and limited in speed.


    The people on the wall hadn¡¯t reacted yet, Chu Qianxun had already killed it, snatched its crystal cores, and returned to the ice wall.


    An iron chain volleyed down on the wall, tied Chu Qianxun¡¯s arm, and brought her back to the wall.


    Chu Qianxun returned to the wall and touched Feng Qianqian¡¯s head who had pulled her up.


    Fu Yingyu frowned and said to Peng Haoyu, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You told me she has physical power ability, but it¡¯s obviously a speed-type.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Peng Haoyu was speechless.


    The stone-armored Dull Walker was still running, and two big hands made of yellow sand stretched out from the ground under its feet, grabbing its ankles. The Dull Walker¡¯s huge body fell to the ground with a rumble squeezing several demons around it one after another.


    Various abilities above the wall rained down, and greeted the demons that fell under the wall.


    The first guarding battle of the Goose City Base started in full swing under the sky sunset.


    Inspired by the casualties of the demons, countless combat saints who wanted to get the demons¡¯ crystal cores jumped down from the wall without fear of death, and fought with the demons.


    For a time, various miraculous abilities bloomed under the ice wall.


    A pair of white feather wings spread out behind Fu Yingyu, as she flew high in the air like an angel descending. She patrolled the entire battlefield, and if someone was seriously injured, she would drop a rope from the air to take the wounded away.


    ¡°God didn¡¯t abandon us. God still loves us. So he gave the saints the power to save the world,¡± an old man on the wall muttered to himself with tears in his eyes.


    Countless ordinary people around him with tears in their eyes, desperately shot bullets, stones, and helped in the battle under the city wall.


    In the eyes of many believers, the reason why the saints had powers was precisely the mercy of God.


    The hideous and terrifying demons in front of them, and the saints bathed in the holy light fighting, made them more firm in their beliefs.


    At this moment, Chu Qianxun had passed all the demons and came to the one she wanted to kill.


    The Egersis hovered in the air, and its upright and beautiful face seemed to look down from the air with a pitiful smile.


    ¡°Come on. I will kill you, and reach third-order,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart was filled with fear and excitement at the same time.


    A hollow smile solidified on the Egersis¡¯s face. Its mouth did not move, but a unique magnetic voice came from its belly. The deep voice reverberated around Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± It flew half a circle around Chu Qianxun, ¡°Can you kill me?¡±


    The insect-like translucent wings vibrated at high frequencies, and with the special echoing voice, there was a feeling of shaking.


    Ordinary demons could only utter simple syllables. In the later stages, demons gradually became sober and were able to imitate human speech more vividly. Some mind-control demons could even use words to influence human actions.


    Chu Qianxun had experienced ten years of tempering in the doomsday, so the firmness of her mind was no longer influenced by such a low-level demon.


    She stared at the movement of the enemy. With both hands, she reached her shoulder, pulled out another silver blade. With a shake of her hands, the two silver blades whirled in the air, turning into two white arcs, bypassing the body of Egersis and hitting it on the back accurately.


    It quickly turned back in front of Chu Qianxun.


    The face of Egersis who smiled like a mask, suddenly went sluggish, the eyes bent into crescents opened round, the pupils turned into circles of black and yellow alternately concentric circles, it opened its mouth, and emitted silent sound waves.


    Chu Qianxun was the closest to the sound wave. She was the first to experience it, and bled from both ears. Her head became dizzy. But she just shook her head and threw her double blade backhand again. This injury did not affect her actions.

 CH 64

    The Egersis was one level higher than her and had hierarchical suppression on her.


    Fortunately, Chu Qianxun also possessed a mental ability, and naturally had a certain ability to resist this mental power attack.


    The double blade in her hand flew out again, hitting the weak spot in the Egersis¡¯s back.


    The Egersis perceived that the situation was not good, and fluttered its wings to fly high. Its alternate yellow and black markings brighten up, like a huge wasp queen hanging high in the air to summon the protection of other demons.


    The human saints closer to it could not withstand the sound waves, and collapsed to the ground.


    The demons who were fighting with them turned around and ran toward Chu Qianxun.


    A thin piece of iron flew from the direction of the city wall hovering in the air.


    Chu Qianxun jumped up, tapping her toes on the iron piece, and leaped high into the air.


    Feng Qianqian was standing on the ice wall, concentrating on controlling the iron piece to help Chu Qianxun.


    Sister Qianxun had explained in advance that she would not let her approach the battlefield and she could only let her help from a distance.


    But this distance was too far, and she felt a little strenuous.


    Feng Qianqian thought for a while and slipped down the ice wall.


    Chu Qianxun leaped high into the sky, staggered the two blades, and thrust them into the Egersis¡¯s back with the momentum of falling.


    One person and one demon fell from the air. The Egersis struggled desperately to flap its wings. The slender and sharp arm pierced Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg with its backhand, trying to grab her from its back and throw her to the ground.


    Chu Qianxun firmly grasped the handle of the knife, ignored the injury on her leg, clamped the waist of the demon, and insisted on not being thrown away.


    Her blade had been inserted into the vital part of this third-order demon. If she worked harder, the crystal core would be in her hand.


    ¡°This woman is amazing.¡±


    On the city wall, the man beside Fu Yingyu looked at Chu Qianxun who was fighting the Egersis in the distance.


    ¡°No, what I care more about is that person, Ye Peitian, who controls the sand. I heard that his self-healing ability is different from ordinary people, and it may be helpful to the doctor¡¯s research,¡± Fu Yingyu took back her wings. Since seeing the Egersis who could fly, she had avoided it far.


    At this moment, all the demons under the ice wall gave up fighting, turned back and rushed toward Chu Qianxun. The nearest one had reached where Chu Qianxun was entangled with the demons. Chu Qianxun¡¯s situation was at stake.


    A row of sharp soil thorns rose from the ground, blocked in front of Chu Qianxun in time, and penetrated several demons that rushed forward.


    At the same time, a palm of condensed yellow sand appeared in the air, grabbing the Egersis¡¯s wings and buying Chu Qianxun time.


    The light of the blade in Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand flashed, picking out the crystal core from the Egersis¡¯s back.


    She leaped up and ran away regardless of her injuries.


    When the Egersis died, the demons were at a loss for a moment. Except for a few close ones who chased up, the rest scattered, and walked toward the crowded place.


    Chu Qianxun was wounded and was chased by several demons. She didn¡¯t dare to fall in the crowd. She ran all the way, trying to get out of the battlefield.


    She didn¡¯t know that not far behind her, there was a person who had used his ability, fell on the battlefield, and fell into the swarm of demons.


    The people in the base leaned on the solid city wall and slowly wiped out the demons.


    Finally, after the sky was completely dark, it was difficult to achieve a comprehensive victory.


    Of course, they paid a heavy price for that after all.


    A huge bonfire was lit on the ice wall, and the fire penetrated the darkness, illuminating the barbarian wasteland after the bloody battle.


    Under the curtain of night, in the desolate wilderness, the hideous bodies of demons fell everywhere, and in the meantime, there were countless dead human corpses. There were still many wounded wailing in the wilderness.


    The yellow blood of the demon and the red blood of the human mixed into the trench in front of the gate, almost filling the deep trench.


    People held the fire and walked back and forth on the battlefield, digging through the body of each demon, hoping to find a missing crystal core.


    The huge body of the stone-armored Dull Walker fell to the ground, and a group of people from the Holy Angel Relief Society gathered around and dissected its body. They wanted to find the crystal core in this huge body.


    This demon was so powerful that it was successfully killed after they had paid a huge price.


    At this time, someone had already reacted. In the body of this stone-armor Dull Walker, which was obviously stronger than the first-order demon, it was possible to find a more powerful crystal core.


    Many ordinary people and medical staff climbed down the wall to rescue the wounded.


    Ye Peitian was lying in a bush of wild grass. He opened his eyes and looked at the dark night sky above his head.


    It was a cloudy day, there was no starry sky and no moon.


    There were countless people walking and talking under the high wall in the distance, and the light of the torch was faintly shaking back and forth.


    His legs were broken. A lot of blood was pouring from the fracture. His body was losing heat and getting colder.


    He could not move himself, nor could he shout.


    He wanted someone to discover him sooner, at least before he had to die.

 CH 65

    A familiar figure appeared on the deserted road not far away.


    There was blood flowing on her face, but the corners of her mouth were curled up indifferently.


    With bright eyes and a smile on her face, she was crossing the wilderness quickly. Ye Peitian exerted his last strength and made a slight noise, trying to make her look over.


    Chu Qianxun stopped rushing to the ground, and was about to look at a dim thatched bush beside her.


    ¡°Qianxun, come soon. Qianqian is injured,¡± Gao Yan¡¯s anxious cry came from a distance.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart tightened and ran toward them.


    Feng Qianqian was a first-order saint and had used a crystal core, so her combat effectiveness was not low. It was a pity that she was only six years old and she was a gentle girl. She stepped off the ice wall and faced the hideous demon alone. She panicked and suffered serious injuries.


    Fortunately, the healing ability of the saints were far better than ordinary people, and there was no worry of death.


    Gao Yan was doing her best to give her emergency treatment. With Gao Yan¡¯s ability, she could barely stop the bleeding from the most serious injury.


    Chu Qianxun picked up Feng Qianqian¡¯s small body, jumped up the high wall, and came to the rescue station.


    ¡°Oh, the little sister has suffered such a serious injury.¡± Fu Yingyu, who was busy instructing the rescue of the wounded, greeted her, ¡°Quick, quick, bring a stretcher. Go and call the director of surgery personally.¡±


    Fu Yingyu was very thoughtful and enthusiastic. In the case of extremely tight medical resources, she specially arranged hospital beds and medical staff for Feng Qianqian.


    Chu Qianxun was grateful to her, and let go of her prejudice against her.


    Jiang Chengzhu, Chu Qianxun and others waited outside the rescue station.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, later my ability recovered a bit, and I took advantage of the chaos and got off the wall. I got one,¡± Jiang Chengzhu approached Chu Qianxun and quietly gestured.


    ¡°Smart,¡± Chu Qianxun gave him a thumbs up, and put her other hand in her pocket, grunting around a few crystal cores between her fingers. They were a third-order crystal core, a second-order crystal core, and several first-order crystal cores.


    The gains from this battle far exceeded her expectations, making her satisfied.


    At this moment, most of the people in the base had come into contact with the second-order demons. They were still not very clear about the difference in the level of the demon, but with the dissection of the stone-armored Dull Walker, this secret would soon be revealed to everyone.


    Chu Qianxun held a high-level crystal core, and didn¡¯t want to be the target of public criticism. She began to consider when to leave Goose City Base.


    ¡°Qianxun, where did Xiao Ye go?¡± Gao Yan suddenly remembered, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen him come back?¡±


    ¡°No, he is so powerful, what can happen?¡± Chu Qianxun looked toward the base¡¯s gate.


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s frozen ice surface had begun to slowly melt. The high wall that Ye Peitian had erected still stood firmly there.


    Facing the most critical moment of the fight against the Egersis, thanks to Ye Peitian¡¯s powerful ability to help her, otherwise it was not known whether this demon¡¯s crystal core could fall into her pocket.


    What could happen to such a powerful person?


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes passed the high wall and plunged into the dark wilderness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and look for him,¡± she said.


    Above the wilderness, people who cleaned the battlefield had gradually become scarce.


    Chu Qianxun searched for a long time and finally found Ye Peitian in a bush far away from the base gate.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s legs were broken, and he was lying in a pool of blood, barely breathing, but he could only be considered as not completely turned into a cold corpse.


    Chu Qianxun wanted to ask if he was okay.


    But she couldn¡¯t say that.


    His condition couldn¡¯t be said to be all right.


    Looking at Ye Peitian in front of her, Chu Qianxun realized that he had been petrified for a long time, and a strange sense of sorrow arose.


    She took off her coat, wrapped Ye Peitian¡¯s wound, and carefully picked him up from the pool of blood.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s lips moved slightly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Qianxun leaned over and asked gently.


    ¡°Good¡­ dark.¡±


    These two words were extremely subtle and unclear, but Chu Qianxun understood them.


    She lit up the light in her palm and held it in front of Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is this all right? I¡¯ll take you to a brighter place right away,¡± Chu Qianxun said with rare gentleness and patience.


    Ye Peitian nodded his head, and finally closed his eyes. Leaning on Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulders, he fell asleep.


    ¡®Finally, you are here.¡¯


    *****


    The rescue station was a medical research institute under the name of the Holy Angels before the apocalypse.


    After the apocalypse, this place was temporarily rectified into the only medical rescue center in the base.


    At this moment, in a corner of the overcrowded hall, Gao Yan was bandaging the wound for Chu Qianxun.


    She looked at the blood hole in Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg that was pierced by the demon, and couldn¡¯t help but breathe in.


    ¡°Qianxun, you are hurt so badly.¡± Gao Yan held Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg in distress, and complained while giving her medicine, ¡°You still ran all the way in this state. I almost didn¡¯t notice you were hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Sister Yan, this is nothing.¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked at her bloody leg without frowning. It was common for her to get injured in the battle.


    Gao Yan raised her head and glanced at Chu Qianxun. The girl in front of her had an immature face, and the skin on her leg was delicate and tender, like a flower that was isolated in an ivory tower and only bloomed after careful care.


    But her heart was as strong as a tempered person.


    She was like a huge contradiction. Sometimes she was too eager to help strangers like her, and sometimes she could face all bloody and cruel things with extreme indifference. She was even indifferent to her own serious injuries.

 CH 66

    ¡°Qianxun, sometimes I really can¡¯t see through you. It is as if you were born in this doomsday. You are so used to this messy world.¡±


    Gao Yan wrapped a pure white bandage on Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg, ¡°You are a girl, although the current situation is not good, at any rate, you have to cherish yourself a little. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked at Gao Yan. The Gao Yan she knew was a selfish and cruel woman.


    When danger occured, she had to be the first to leave her teammates to run. When vying for the crystal cores, she would be more shameless than Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun never thought that Gao Yan would have such a gentle side in the beginning.


    She would care about every friend¡¯s situation after the war. She rescued Feng Qianqian in time, noticed Ye Peitian¡¯s disappearance, and even discovered her unspoken injury.


    ¡°Sister Yan, I plan to leave tomorrow,¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Gao Yan was taken aback. She was a little reluctant to part with her, but she quickly answered, ¡°Well, I will check Qianqian¡¯s situation later, and I will pack my things when I go back at night. Is Xiao Jie going with us?¡±


    Chu Qianxun nodded, ¡°Well, I have already told him.¡±


    ¡°Then Ye Peitian?¡±


    Ye Peitian was seriously injured and was being treated by a doctor in the operating room.


    When Chu Qianxun heard that name, she felt a little confused in her heart.


    The indifferent and ruthless half demon appeared in her mind, who created a sea of ??blood. At the same time, there appeared the young boy who would sacrifice himself to help others, lying in a pool of blood and afraid of the dark.


    ¡°Qianxun, do you dislike Xiao Ye a little? Although Xiao Ye is not very talkative, I really think he is actually quite kind and not a bad person.¡±


    Gao Yan persuaded her while she bandaged Chu Qianxun¡¯s injuries and carefully lowered her legs to the ground.


    Chu Qianxun declined Gao Yan¡¯s support, stood up and walked a few steps, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you Sister Yan.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu walked toward the two.


    ¡°Why did you come out? Isn¡¯t Ye Peitian with you?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°Brother Ye is in the operating room, and I can¡¯t get in either. Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ye just built a wall and saved the whole city. He is a great hero. A lot of doctors and nurses came to him. I heard that even Dean Dr. Ma came in person.¡±


    ¡°What about Qianqian? How is the situation?¡±


    ¡°Qianqian is fine. She has received treatment and is now resting in the ward. Her father is accompanying her to take care of her.¡±


    Chu Qianxun walked a few steps under Gao Yan¡¯s concerned eyes.


    The power strengthened her body. Although her injury was serious, as long as she was not afraid of pain, it would not affect her walking.


    ¡°Okay, you go back and rest first, I¡¯ll take a look at them.¡±


    ***


    Ye Peitian felt that his consciousness was a little chaotic.


    The dazzling lights and a bunch of figures in white coats appeared in front of him.


    His surroundings were very noisy, and there seemed to be many people talking.


    ¡°Doctor, you see, his recovery ability is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a special ability. Have you found other similar cases?¡±


    ¡°No, he is the only one, very rare.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take a sample and observe.¡±


    ¡­


    Everything quieted down slowly,


    Ye Peitian woke up. He opened his eyes and found that he was lying in a tidy ward.


    The wound on his body had been properly bandaged and sutured, an oxygen mask was on his nose, and fluid was infused on his arm.


    There was a nurse guarding the bed.


    Seeing him wake up, the nurse named Fu Yingyu bent down with concern, ¡°Are you awake? How are you feeling? Is it better?¡± The beautiful and gentle nurse said gently.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s gaze turned around in the room, but he didn¡¯t see the familiar figure, and felt a little lost in his heart.


    He politely thanked her and stopped talking.


    ¡°Do you need some water? Do you want to eat something? I still have a lot of food here. Do you want to eat some broth I made for you?¡± Fu Yingyu smiled sweetly. She was a very beautiful woman. A man could nor be indifferent to her smile.


    Ye Peitian shook his head and looked at the door of the ward absently.


    Fu Yingyu was not very happy. She hadn¡¯t suffered such disregard for a long time, and the young man in front of her didn¡¯t even look at her directly.


    Her signature smile remained unchanged, and she softly covered Ye Peitian with a quilt, ¡°Then you have a good rest. Thanks to your help this time we were saved. Without the wall you built in time, I don¡¯t know how many more people would have died.¡±


    As she was talking, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Chu Qianxun carried a lunch box and poked her head in.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he even supported his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Chu Qianxun hurried to Ye Peitian¡¯s bed, helped him up, and turned around to greet Fu Yingyu, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Fu Yingyu exited the ward with a smile on her face. When she came back, she saw Chu Qianxun leaning on Ye Peitian¡¯s bedside to open the food box she had brought.


    ¡°I made some food, how are you? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    The man who was very cold to her showed a shy expression and nodded embarrassedly.


    Fu Yingyu closed the door, put away her smile, and snorted.


    Chu Qianxun opened the food box, poured out a bowl of porridge from the jar, and handed it to Ye Peitian.


    It was not easy to drink white porridge. They accidentally collected a little rice on the road, and it was basically bottomed out. Chu Qianxun poured out the rest of the rice and barely boiled it.

 CH 67

    Chu Qianxun placed a dish of pickled vegetables and a few fresh green spinach leaves on the small table at the head of the hospital bed.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. I ran to the whole market to get this.¡±


    Ye Peitian lowered his head, turned the small stainless steel bowl in his hand two or three times, and finally said a complete sentence, ¡°We eat¡­ together?¡±


    Fortunately, Chu Qianxun immediately agreed without embarrassing him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat with you,¡± Chu Qianxun took another bowl, divided some porridge, and sat down against Ye Peitian¡¯s bed.


    At this time, electricity was very scarce, and only a weak night light remained in the ward.


    The two huddled on the bed, sharing the rare porridge and dishes with the bright light.


    Ye Peitian was seriously injured and could not move. Chu Qianxun ate all the few green vegetables in his bowl.


    Ye Peitian drank porridge silently.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Chu Qianxun smiled, ¡°I want to thank you. Thank you for helping me so much.¡±


    ¡°Although you helped me a lot, I still want to advise you. In the future, you must estimate your own ability when fighting.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes seriously, ¡°On the battlefield, you must not exhaust your power for anyone, understand? Even if you can¡¯t die, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Ye Peitian looked back into her eyes without speaking.


    In the dim light, his eyes seemed to say something silently.


    Chu Qianxun avoided his gaze and randomly searched for a topic, ¡°I, I¡¯m going to leave. After tomorrow, I will leave.¡±


    Ye Peitian closed his mouth.


    In the empty ward, the two remained silent for a long time.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s gaze fell on the legs of the hospital bed, and her mind was in a mess. She suddenly moved on an impulse, and said in a ghostly manner, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with us?¡±


    Chu Qianxun regretted saying that.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to slap herself. She unexpectedly wanted to bring the demon Ye Peitian on again.


    But Ye Peitian raised his head instantly.


    He opened his mouth, and the whole face seemed to glow in an instant, revealing a look that made Chu Qianxun feel ashamed.


    Was he¡­ so happy? Chu Qianxun thought in her heart that he really wanted to go with her so much.


    Forget it, maybe he didn¡¯t like this base.


    He was injured and broke his legs for her, so she would take him for another walk, and when he arrived at his favorite base, she would persuade him to stay.


    Chu Qianxun found a good reason for herself.


    In the night, Ye Peitian lowered his eyelashes, and said something completely irrelevant, ¡°My mother was my stepmother. I grew up with her since I was a child.¡±


    ¡°She was kind and gentle to me, but she was better to my brother on usual days. Everyone said she was a good mother.¡±


    His voice was a little low, making people follow his story unconsciously.


    ¡°But in my heart, I knew that she didn¡¯t like me as much as she showed. It seems that she always wanted to throw me out of the house. I have worked very hard since I was a child, trying to get her satisfaction, but she always was disgusted by me.¡±


    Ye Peitian was silent, and he didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t want to think about the following story. She knew that Ye Peitian was locked in that warehouse because of that ¡°mother¡±.


    ¡°Before, I always thought you¡­¡± Ye Peitian smiled a little embarrassedly, ¡°I thought you hated me too.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± he said with a smile.


    Chu Qianxun sighed in her heart.


    She put away the dishes and chopsticks on the table and helped him to lie down, ¡°Okay rest now. I will pick you up when I leave tomorrow.¡±


    ********


    Chu Qianxun carried the empty food box and walked to the residence.


    The injury on her leg did not affect her brisk pace.


    Although she knew that she might have made a wrong decision, she was relieved.


    It was midnight, and the neighborhood that had lost power was dark and quiet.


    In front of the building where they lived, a  young man and woman were whispering in the alley.


    The woman leaned back against the wall, blushing, and her expression was shy.


    But the man talked with one hand lowly against the wall, seemingly comfortable.


    Chu Qianxun paused. They were Gan Xiaodan and Peng Haoyu.


    ¡°Xiaodan, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of you in the future and won¡¯t make you live a hard life.¡±


    ¡°Brother Haoyu, it¡¯s okay, I can work in the rescue station.¡±


    ¡°You are so cute, how can I be willing to let you do that kind of dirty work? It makes me feel bad.¡±


    The slimy dialogue between the two came with the wind.


    Chu Qianxun remembered the situation when she fled to Goose City Base alone.


    At that time, she was the same as Gan Xiaodan, as she strongly hoped to find someone she could rely on, almost to the point where she wanted to cling to any straw.


    Fortunately, the cruel reality taught her how to behave.


    In some cases, people couldn¡¯t listen to others¡¯ advice without experiencing the pain themselves.


    Chu Qianxun turned away and planned to detour back to her residence.


    ¡°Why did Ye Peitian have such a strong recovery ability? Where did you meet him?¡± Peng Haoyu was fascinated, and it was too easy to get information from this woman.


    ¡°When we saw him, it was in a warehouse, and he¡­¡± Gan Xiaodan couldn¡¯t continue as she heard an unpleasant cough.


    She looked up and saw Chu Qianxun not far away.


    Chu Qianxun stood on the dark street, looking at them indifferently.


    ¡°Qian¡­ Qianxun,¡± Gan Xiaodan was a little flustered.

 CH 68

    When Peng Haoyu saw her, he didn¡¯t care at all, and turned around with a smile, ¡°Yeah, sister Qianxun.¡± He reached out and put his arm around Gan Xiaodan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to tell you. Xiaodan and I, hehe, we are together.¡±


    Chu Qianxun said coldly, ¡°I remember the first time I saw you, there was a woman by your side.¡±


    ¡°Hey, how can it be counted? I was just playing. Since I met Xiaodan and saw such a pure and gentle girl, I have come to know the truth.¡± He hugged Gan Xiaodan¡¯s shoulder hard, ¡°Isn¡¯t it, Xiaodan?¡±


    Gan Xiaodan avoided Chu Qianxun¡¯s sight. She didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong, but when she faced Chu Qianxun, she panicked.


    Chu Qianxun glanced at her and passed them without saying a word.


    Back in the house, there was no light, Chu Qianxun sat on the sofa and took off her muddy boots.


    Gan Xiaodan followed in and closed the door slowly.


    ¡°Qianxun!¡± She stopped, standing in the hallway, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Chu Qianxun sat in the darkness without looking back.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just tell outsiders about us. Peng Haoyu is not a good person.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan said in a low voice, ¡°Haoyu is very good.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was very disgusted in her heart. She tried her best to show her limited patience, ¡°Xiaodan, since you want to stay here, you can¡¯t count on others. When I leave, you will have no good end with such a man.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan¡¯s eyes turned red at once, ¡°But I¡¯m not like you! I don¡¯t know anything. How do I live in such a messy world like this¡­?¡±


    Chu Qianxun knew that it didn¡¯t make sense.


    She stood up and walked toward the bedroom, ¡°Tomorrow we will leave. We will leave the food in the house for you, so you can live by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun!¡± Gan Xiaodan stopped her, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t dare to leave the base. But did you want to take this opportunity to leave me, the burden?¡±


    She became mad, ¡°You were not like this in the past. You were the gentlest one in the dormitory. The relationship between the two of us has always been very good. Why did you become so cold when the apocalypse came?¡±


    Chu Qianxun paused in her footsteps, and soon disappeared into the doorway of the bedroom.


    Only Gan Xiaodan¡¯s sorrowful cry was left in the dark living room.


    Chu Qianxun seemed to see her past self in Gan Xiaodan.


    That incompetent and weak woman who couldn¡¯t stand up on her own.


    She was fortunate that she was separated from her past self, even though it was a bloody painful process.


    She hyoped that Gan Xiaodan would understand what she said one day.


    Chu Qianxun slept until it was bright before getting up.


    The Egersis had a pair of sharp forelimbs, which were good materials for processing weapons.


    Chu Qianxun put them on the market and sold them in exchange for some necessary living supplies.


    She, Gao Yan and Jiang Chengzhu went back to the rescue station¡¯s ward, planning to pick up Ye Peitian, and say goodbye to Feng Junlei and his daughter.


    Feng Junlei came out to see them off and Fu Yingyu pushed Ye Peitian out of the ward in a  wheelchair.


    ¡°Where is Qianqian?¡± Chu Qianxun asked Feng Junlei.


    ¡°In the treatment room, Dean Ma said that he would perform a comprehensive examination on her personally today.¡± Feng Junlei scratched his head embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her you are leaving, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to accept it for a while.¡±


    He also thanked Fu Yingyu, who also went out to see them off, ¡°I also want to thank Miss Fu and Dean Ma for their care. Thanks to your special care for Qianqian, otherwise, in the current environment, how could Qianqian get such good treatment?¡±


    Fu Yingyu said with a smile, ¡°What are you talking about? Qianqian and Peitian are the whole base¡¯s heroes. We are just doing our best.¡±


    Chu Qianxun pulled Feng Junlei aside and quietly stuffed a first-order crystal core.


    Feng Junlei was moved in his heart and refused to accept it, ¡°Sister Qianxun, keep this for yourself. You took care of us along the way. I really don¡¯t know how to say it. If it wasn¡¯t for Qianqian, I really wanted to continue following you.¡±


    ¡°Take it, Brother Feng, take care.¡±


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t have too much emotion.


    In the apocalypse days, the meeting and separation of friends was normal, and everyone had their own choice. She was very pleased to be able to meet her former friends again and take a journey.


    Chu Qianxun turned around, trying to take Ye Peitian¡¯s wheelchair from Fu Yingyu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving with you,¡± Ye Peitian said suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t react.


    ***


    Until Chu Qianxun got into the car and left the base, she hadn¡¯t figured out why Ye Peitian suddenly changed his mind.


    Jiang Chengzhu looked through the rearview mirror at Fu Yingyu, who was standing outside the door of the rescue station and kept waving goodbye to them, and Ye Peitian who was silent in the wheelchair.


    ¡°Is the reason why Brother Ye didn¡¯t go with us is that he is h¨Cking up with the nurse?¡±


    Gao Yan, who was driving, patted his head, ¡°What are you saying when you are so young?¡±


    Chu Qianxun sat in the back of the truck box, looking at the man sitting in the wheelchair silently. His figure became more blurred in the yellow sand raised by the truck.


    She felt that she really didn¡¯t know Ye Peitian well. They obviously had a very harmonious conversation the previous night.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know what caused him to completely change his attitude overnight.


    She saw Fu Yingyu bend down in the distance, as if saying something in Ye Peitian¡¯s ear, the two of them went back to the white and bright building.


    That was also good. It was much safer and more stable in the base than in the wild. He broke his legs. It was also a good thing to choose to take a good rest in such an environment. Chu Qianxun thought.

 CH 69

    Fu Yingyu smiled and pushed Ye Peitian back to the building. As she walked, she said softly, ¡°Peitian, ??don¡¯t be upset, isn¡¯t this the best result?¡±


    In every corner of the hall, the fighting saints of the Holy Angel slowly stood up.


    ¡°You see, we don¡¯t have to fight with Qianxun for you. Feng Qianqian and his daughter can also live happily in the base. And you are just cooperating with the doctor to do a little experiment. Speaking of it, this is also for the welfare of all mankind. Well if we succeed, Peitian, ??you will become everyone¡¯s hero.¡±


    Chu Qianxun and others drove for several days.


    The road collapsed ahead, and the three had to abandon the truck and walk.


    What appeared before their eyes was a deserted town.


    It was less than a month after the doomsday, and the once prosperous human towns had become ruins and desolated.


    The buildings stood silently in the sand, and from the dark windows people watched silently the tiny pedestrians walking on the road.


    There were sharp roadblocks on the roads of the town, with some barbed wire tangled around them.


    Chu Qianxun did not approach directly, but stopped cautiously from a distance.


    There was a soft pop in the air.


    Chu Qianxun grabbed Gao Yan next to her and jumped back.


    At the same time, she reached out her hand swiftly, pinched out the thin air, pinching a bullet that was about to hit her arm.


    She was not proud of her keen reaction.


    After they retreated, the bullet changed its direction and followed.


    It was because of this slowing down that it could easily be pinched.


    There was a sniper lying in the dark, and he was still capable of controlling the direction of the bullet, although it was an early stage.


    Jiang Chengzhu was furious, and a dozen icy ridges had condensed all over him, and stormed toward the window where the bullet was shot.


    ¡°Ice ability, it¡¯s kind of interesting,¡± a man¡¯s voice came from the air, with a hint of arrogance and frivolousness.


    A thin line of fire stretched out on the road, and the flame rushed to Jiang Chengzhu very quickly surrounding him in a sea of ??flames.


    Jiang Chengzhu had seen more than one fire-ability holder. Some people could ignite a few fireballs, and some could burn half a circle of flames, which was not considered a powerful attack ability.


    It was the first time Jiang Chengzhu saw a fire like this, and was taken aback.


    Chu Qianxun had already caught Jiang Chengzhu and Gao Yan, and dodged into a tall building on the side of the road.


    ¡°Oh? Her speed is good. Is it a speed ability?¡± The voice said again.


    ¡°We are just passing by, and there is no malice, please let us pass,¡± Chu Qianxun replied loudly.


    She took the second-order crystal core she obtained in Goose City battle after fighting against demons several times along the way, and the level of her ability was close to the second-order peak.


    But if possible, she didn¡¯t want to fight these two, a fire saint and a gun firearm control saint who were in the dark.


    Several lights were turned on after the roadblock, and a few people came out and removed the obstacle.


    ¡°Where are you from? Come in with me. This is the Nanxi base. The boss said he wants to see you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun exchanged looks with Gao Yan and the others, and followed the people across the blockade.


    In the early days of the apocalypse, any newly established base was eager to recruit saints. Chu Qianxun believed that this place would not embarrass the three saints with supernatural powers like them for no reason.


    After the blockade, there were several people who were in charge of registering those entering. One of them impatiently tapped the pen on the paper in his hand, ¡°If you want to stay at the base, hand in all your food. After the distribution is done every day, the base will dispense the food uniformly.¡±


    The person who led the way said a few words in his ear, and the person¡¯s attitude eased a little, ¡°The three are all saints. I don¡¯t have to say that it will be unnecessary. Register and go in. The boss wants to see you.¡±


    Compared with the radiance of harmony on the surface of Goose City Base, Nanxi base was like a refugee camp full of exploitation and violence.


    Everywhere along the way, ordinary people in ragged clothes were scolded by the supervisors as they were busy building various fortifications.


    The saints with supernatural powers were neatly dressed, and went in and out easily.


    Chu Qianxun and others were taken to a wide conference hall, and the window of this conference hall was facing the road they came from.


    In the middle of the conference hall sat a dangling young man.


    The man was pale with black eyes, a few messy pendants hanging from his neck, and a few metal rings on his fingers.


    Had it not been for such an environment, Chu Qianxun would have thought he was a hip-hop singer on the street.


    Behind him stood a woman with a cold face. Her long hair was tied up high. She was wearing professional goggles, and was wiping a sniper rifle in her hand.


    ¡°Where did you all come from? What are your powers?¡± The man asked with his legs on the table.


    ¡°Brother Tiong, these people are all from Goose City Base,¡± the little brother who led the way nodded and bowed in front of him.


    ¡°Goose City?¡± The man named Tiong snorted, ¡°The most unbearable thing for me is that ghost place. A group of people pray all day that God loved the world. They think everyone is a fool. If there is a God who loves the world, will I still live in this ghost place?¡±


    After he finished saying these words, suddenly an incapable idea flashed from Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind.


    She ignored something.


    God loves the world, this slogan sounded so familiar.


    Miao:


    God : Shen


    Love: Ai

 CH 70

    ¡°You three, this is your room.¡±


    A man named Ah Quan led Chu Qianxun and others to the dormitories.


    He handed over the key to the room, with a kind of ingratiating attitude, and enthusiastically explained the precautions for living in the base.


    He even hurriedly cleaned the room for them.


    The Nanxi base had much fewer people than Goose City Base, and all the people were required to gather and live in a high school campus.


    The entire base had adopted a kind of militarized management, so a clear class consciousness had initially emerged.


    Ordinary people were doing the hardest and most tiring work in the base. Every day, they use the earned work points to receive special ¡°meal tickets¡± in the base in exchange for food.


    The saints could enjoy superior treatment. They had a lofty position in the base and accepted the services and flattery of ordinary human beings.


    Saints like Chu Qianxun, as soon as they arrived at the base, could be assigned to a bright single dormitory with a separate bathroom.


    Ordinary people without ability mostly squeezed in the opened shop downstairs, and more often slept in classrooms in the teaching building, sleeping on beds barely made up of tables.


    Looking down from the third-floor dormitory window, there was a long line on the playground, allocating food for the day.


    The meal was a pot of clear soup, like a pot of water, and a pot of stiff fried noodles.


    The people in the line all had colorful tickets in their hands, getting food that beggars would not necessarily eat before the apocalypse.


    An old man handed out two green special ¡°meal tickets¡±, which were earned by his work for a day.


    The server spooned a spoonful of noodles and slammed it into his bowl. The spoon was not big, and the little noodles could not even cover the bottom of the bowl in the old man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Sir, give me a little bit more, I still have a kid in my family.¡±


    The person impatiently spooned some clear soup and poured it into his bowl.


    ¡°Give a little more, a little more. It¡¯s not enough at all.¡±


    ¡°Walk forward. Don¡¯t be noisy. Or you will have no meal ticket,¡± the server became impatient.


    ¡°Go away, dead old man, don¡¯t be scornful and delay my meal,¡± the man behind the old man pushed him away and handed out four meal tickets, ¡°Sir, give me double.¡±


    The old man guarded the food and walked away with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s pitiful,¡± Gao Yan stood at the window.


    ¡°Nothing is so pitiful, isn¡¯t he weak?¡± Jiang Chengzhu sat by the window with one foot hanging, ¡°It¡¯s good to eat at this time. When I hid in the mountain, I was hungry for two days.¡±


    He saw Chu Qianxun¡¯s gaze come over, and for a while he worried that Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t like him being too cold.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Qianxun sister?¡±


    Chu Qianxun reached out and touched his head.


    No one could afford idlers at this time.


    The organizers of the base could provide such an opportunity, so that all people in the base could get food with manual labor, which was already very good.


    Of course, such a system may have many abuses, bullying, injustice and other violence.


    But in an era when food and clothing couldn¡¯t be obtained, all human rights would perish for survival.


    Chu Qianxun remembered the base leader she had seen in that conference hall. The man¡¯s name was Tang Juan.


    She couldn¡¯t think of a person with such a powerful and effective organizational ability.


    ¡°The three of you don¡¯t have to line up at the playground. There is a cafeteria on the second floor of the opposite building, which provides food for the saints.¡±


    After Ah Quan cleaned the house, he respectfully handed over a few red meal tickets, ¡°This is provided by the base free of charge to the first-time saints. One red ticket is equal to ten green tickets. Later, you can participate in our team and exchange tickets based on the contributions provided. In our base, only tickets can be used to buy things.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Qianxun took out a small bag of biscuits from her bag and threw it to him.


    Ah Quan thanked her. He sharpened his head and grabbed the job of a receptionist, first, to get familiar with the newcomer, and second, to get tips.


    Although the person in front of him was a girl, she was also generous. Ah Quan became more enthusiastic and thoughtful.


    ¡°What if someone just lives in the base but doesn¡¯t participate in the operation?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. According to the regulations, the combat saints must participate in field operations at least once in ten days, um, that is, those searching for materials or hunting for demons,¡± Ah Quan replied,


    ¡°But there is no need for a girl like you to do that. As long as you register with Sir Jiang and finish the assigned treatment, you can also get a ticket.¡±


    Chu Qianxun nodded. This base already had a model for large-scale base management in the future.


    But in Chu Qianxun¡¯s memory, she had never heard of the base and Tang Juan. Perhaps this base was eventually destroyed in a disaster.


    In the apocalypse days, countless bases were captured by demons and destroyed by humans. It was not uncommon.


    ¡°Who is Sir Jiang?¡± Chu Qianxun continued to inquire.


    ¡°Oh, Sir Jiang is a powerful man in our base. He and his son were originally teachers in this school. After the apocalypse, Brother Jun brought a few people in and cleared all the demons in the school and Sir Jiang helped manage this place.¡±


    When it came to this teacher, Ah Quan seemed to admire him, ¡°You see, our rules are made  by Sir Jiang. The base can be as orderly as it is now thanks to Sir Jiang and his son. We usually just kill demons.¡±

 CH 71

    Chu Qianxun roughly guessed Nanxi¡¯s situation, sent Ah Quan away, and went to the cafeteria with Gao Yan and Jiang Chengzhu.


    When they walked through the playground they saw the old man who had just received food sitting on the side of the playground feeding his seven or eight-year-old grandson noodles.


    It was a little food for a grandson who had been hungry for a day. It made him almost reluctant to eat as he stuffed most of the noodles without oil into his grandson¡¯s mouth.


    Gao Yan fell behind when the three passed by.


    Looking at Chu Qianxun not paying attention, Gao Yan squatted down quickly and put a cooked bird egg from her pocket into the bowl.


    On the way, Chu Qianxun walked up the tree, found eggs, cooked them and divided them.


    Gao Yan was not willing to finish the meal in one go, so she put one in her pocket.


    Chu Qianxun glanced at her and said nothing.


    What appeared in her mind was the appearance of Gao Yan once violently snatching food from a child.


    Sister Yan and she used to be two completely different people. Chu Qianxun thought to herself.


    The three of them entered the cafeteria.


    Although the food in the cafeteria was not as good as before the apocalypse, it was obviously much better than those distributed on the playground.


    There was rice, steamed buns, and some meat dishes that were rare at this time. Of course, the price was also quite expensive.


    If one was willing to pay, one could even let the chef cook them a bowl of steaming noodles on site.


    The three including Chu Qianxun were newcomers, and everyone¡¯s eyes in the room had been on them a few times.


    In order not to attract excessive attention, they only got the simplest meal, found a corner and sat down to eat.


    Not far from them, a middle-aged man prepared to eat. He pulled out a booklet and said prayers religiously.


    Tang Juan just brought someone in from outside the dining room, and kicked the man¡¯s chair over with his foot.


    The booklet was spread on the ground, and a pair of angel wings printed on the cover appeared.


    Most of the people in the restaurant stood up and greeted Tang Juan. Regardless of their age, they called him Brother Juan.


    Tang Juan had a coat over his shoulders. Behind him was a group of men with vicious expressions.


    ¡°Old Zhang, how many times have I told you, don¡¯t believe in this stuff? They are all fooling you, stupid people.¡± He bent down, stretched out a finger and stepped on the cover of that booklet, then continued, ¡°It made me lose my appetite.¡±


    The man named Old Zhang blushed and got up from the ground, bowed his head and dared not speak.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Ah Juan, Old Zhang is just like this.¡±


    An elderly man with glasses and elegant appearance walked out behind Tang Juan, patted him on the shoulder to persuade him.


    Tang Juan snorted, raised his feet, and found a place to sit down.


    Old Zhang picked up the booklet and said to the elderly wearing glasses in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, Sir Jiang.¡±


    He quickly put away the booklet, bowed his head and left.


    Tang Juan strutted with a cynical look, and his face was full of disdain.


    ¡°Forget it, Ah Juan, everyone has their own ambitions, don¡¯t be like him.¡±


    The legendary teacher Jiang pushed his glasses and sat down beside Tang Juan.


    The people who followed Tang Juan into the door successively took seats beside him.


    Someone eagerly brought them plenty of food.


    Tang Juan complained to the people around him as he ate, ¡°God loves the world is bullshit. They have a research institute in Goose City, and there is a woman with bird wings in it, so it¡¯s called Holy Angel. Mom, Yes, that woman,, I have seen her. She kills people in a more cruel way than me. She is called Blood Angel.¡±


    When the words ¡°Blood Angel¡± passed Chu Qianxun¡¯s ears, her heart tightened.


    She caught a memory fragment that flashed through her mind.


    In the first few years of the apocalypse, there was a famous figure in the Shenai (God¡¯s Love) Group, whose nickname was Bloody Angel, a cruel and bloodthirsty woman.


    Shenai Group tore off the veil of charity and began to expand its power. This Bloody Angel often had wings on her back, and hung high in the air. The feathers on the wings turned into sharp blades and fell from the sky like rain.


    The white wings were dyed red by the blood of the rebels, and thus she earned the nickname ¡®Bloody Angel¡¯.


    After the demons came, many weak people who could not survive independently chose to live by relying on the strong.


    For that reason, they did not hesitate to sacrifice their dignity, looks, and even their bodies in exchange for three meals a day to survive.


    People who did that were not only women, but also men.


    People could often see that many powerful male saints were surrounded by many beautiful women. Similarly, there were some powerful female saints who kept handsome men in captivity.


    The reason why this Bloody Angel was so notorious that even a small person like Chu Qianxun who was still at the bottom of society had heard of her was that she not only had many lovers around her, but also often outbreaks of scandals about torture and killing lovers came out.


    A picture of this Bloody Angel that she saw in the newspaper many years ago came to her mind.


    Fu Yingyu!


    Chu Qianxun stood up at once.


    All kinds of pictures and all kinds of dialogue voices flashed in her mind.


    Through that clue, she began to recover memories of many years ago.


    At that time, she was still struggling to survive in the base. The things between the men and the giants had nothing to do with her.


    At most accidentally, she caught a few glances at the text published in the newspaper.

 CH 73

    Peng Haoyu¡¯s residence seemed very messy. In order to prevent theft, he piled up various materials and even the limbs of demons directly in the corner of the bedroom.


    At this moment, a beautiful woman slapped Gan Xiaodan on the face.


    A slender jade finger pointed straight to her eyes, ¡°You fox, figure out the rules for me. There is a first-come-first-serve one in everything, so you want to compete with me for Brother Haoyu?!¡±


    Gan Xiaodan covered her face and cried.


    Peng Haoyu was lying on the bed halfway, glanced over indifferently, and said lightly, ¡°Ah Juan, you are the same.¡±


    For him, it was a manifestation of masculine charm that women got jealous of each other for him.


    Moreover Gan Xiaodan now had no use value, so there was no need to coax her.


    As soon as Ah Juan saw Peng Haoyu being indifferent no matter what, she got more courageous and was about to hit her again but her wrist was clamped by a strong palm, and a black figure stood beside her silently for some time.


    The visitor broke her wrist without mercy and threw her to the ground.


    Ah Juan fainted with a scream, and Peng Haoyu was about to stand up.


    Chu Qianxun was already in front of him, kicked and slammed him to the ground.


    Peng Haoyu spat out blood as his brain buzzed.


    It was Chu Qianxun who came.


    For the first time, he clearly realized the huge gap between this woman and his strength.


    Chu Qianxun stepped on his back, took out a single blade, and touched Peng Haoyu¡¯s carotid artery.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Sister Qianxun. If you have something to say, say it.¡± Peng Haoyu hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Xiaodan, please help me persuade her.¡±


    Gan Xiaodan stood up blankly. Her hair was scattered. Her face was haggard, and half of her cheek was red and swollen.


    But only after a few days she had almost completely changed.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t look at her, and put more pressure on her feet, ¡°Where is Ye Peitian?¡±


    ¡°Ye Peitian? It¡¯s none of my business¡­Oh! Sister Chu! Be soft and merciful!¡±


    Gan Xiaodan took two steps forward and began to persuade her, ¡°Qianxun¡­¡±


    Chu Qianxun took out another waist blade, pointed it directly at her neck, and looked at her indifferently, ¡°Say, where is Ye Peitian? What¡¯s wrong with Qianqian and his daughter?¡±


    Gan Xiaodan¡¯s lips trembled, and tears came down.


    Chu Qianxun pressed the blade against her white neck without hesitation, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Gan Xiaodan was finally scared, ¡°The night when you were leaving, the followers of the Holy Angel called me over. They detained me and detained Qianqian under the pretext of inspection¡­¡±


    ¡°How would they know that I was leaving?¡± Chu Qianxun stared into her eyes.


    Gan Xiaodan panicked as she glanced at Peng Haoyu on the ground.


    ¡°So, you told Peng Haoyu, and Peng Haoyu told them. So Ye Peitian was forced to stay because of you and Feng Qianqian,¡± Chu Qianxun said coldly.


    ¡°This, I didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t know that they would do this,¡± Gan Xiaodan explained hurriedly.


    ¡°In fact, even if Xiao Ye didn¡¯t take the initiative to stay, he would not be able to leave. It would only put you in danger for nothing. You don¡¯t know how many church saints were ambushing in the hall when he saw you off that day. Those people are just trying to avoid conflicts with you, if necessary, they would not have been soft on you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked at her with more disappointment.


    ¡°Qianxun, really, I was also deceived. Fu Yingyu told us that she just took Xiao Ye to participate in some experiments. How do I know they would be like that¡­¡± Gan Xiaodan got morequietier, and she dared not face Chu Qianxun after speaking. She obviously knew what happened to Ye Peitian.


    ¡°What about Qianqian?¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Qianqian is okay.¡± Gan Xiaodan finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°After you left, Brother Feng tried to visit Xiao Ye several times, but was blocked. Brother Feng realized something was wrong, so he took Qianqian and ran away one night. I don¡¯t know where they went.¡±


    Chu Qianxun almost laughed, ¡°They escaped alone into the wilderness where you didn¡¯t dare to go. Do you think this is true?¡±


    Gan Xiaodan avoided her eyes.


    ¡°Where is Ye Peitian now?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± Gan Xiaodan quietly glanced at Peng Haoyu.


    Peng Haoyu immediately yelled, ¡°Dead woman, I don¡¯t know anything. I just adhered to the Holy Angel, and I am not their core member.¡±


    Chu Qianxun turned the blade around and put the blade into the sheath.


    Peng Haoyu just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but Chu Qianxun covered his mouth with one hand, drew a dagger with the other, and plunged a knife into his right leg.


    Peng Haoyu screamed in pain and his hands were tightly held by Chu Qianxun.


    She turned the blade one hundred and eighty degrees, pulled it out, and pierced his left leg again.


    ¡°Woo¡­ don¡¯t¡­ woo¡­ I will tell you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun asked Peng Haoyu for the information she wanted. She put away the bloody blade, stunned Peng Haoyu with a heavy blow, ensuring that his moment would not be convenient in a short period of time, and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Chu Qianxun,¡± Gan Xiaodan stopped her.


    Chu Qianxun turned her face sideways.


    ¡°You take me away, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, I was wrong, I will go with you, okay?¡± Gan Xiaodan said.


    Chu Qianxun laughed, ¡°When I rescue Ye Peitian, all the Holy Angel¡®s saints will chase me out. Are you sure you want to go with us?¡±

 CH 74

    Gan Xiaodan choked. Her face turned pale, and she stopped mentioning leaving, ¡°Qianxun, do you really want to save Ye Peitian by yourself? This is too dangerous. They keep a very close eye on him. No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t fight so many people.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qianxun was about to turn and leave, Gan Xiaodan asked unwillingly, ¡°Ye Peitian is just a stranger we just met! Why are you taking this risk for him?¡±


    Chu Qianxun stopped at the door, ¡°Xiaodan, I don¡¯t know why many people in this world are different from the past. Maybe I have become different too.¡±


    She left that sentence and disappeared in the corridor.


    Gan Xiaodan chased her to the door, but she didn¡¯t find anyone in the dim corridor.


    She knew she had missed her last chance.


    She recalled the way she and Chu Qianxun had escaped. Qianxun always forced her coldly to cut down those hideous demons.


    At that time, her heart was full of fear and dissatisfaction. Thinking about it now, that was the only step she had taken forward by herself, and that was the time she was at her most peace of mind after the apocalypse.


    She looked back at Peng Haoyu who fell on the ground and Ah Juan who hated her.


    Now, she no longer dared to take steps on her own. She could only live on this man with other women.


    ***


    The Holy Angel Charity Relief Center was originally a pharmaceutical research institute.


    At this moment, on the top floor of an experimental building in the center, Fu Yingyu was humming a song while washing her hands in the sink.


    The red blood was washed from her hands and flowed into the drain of the sink.


    Fu Yingyu¡¯s expression was relaxed, her red lips slightly curled up, and she was obviously very happy.


    ¡°What did you do to him again?¡± A gray-haired man in a white coat walked into the laboratory, and said with a calm expression, ¡°How many times have I told you that he is an important test object? Don¡¯t treat him like that. .¡±


    Fu Yingyu turned around and gently wiped her hands with a clean white towel.


    Her lips pursed slightly, her eyebrows frowned, ¡°Doctor, who can still maintain a normal mentality in such a chaotic world? I¡¯m just venting.¡±


    She put an arm on the doctor¡¯s shoulder, got close to his ear, and whispered, ¡°He is so perfect. Only he can make me enjoy myself. No matter how I treat him, don¡¯t worry about him. Dr. Ma, aren¡¯t you the same as me? Isn¡¯t what you have done to him worse than me?¡±


    Dr. Ma scowled and pushed Fu Yingyu away, ¡°You peeked at my experiment video?¡±


    Fu Yingyu chuckled slightly and was about to speak, but her face changed.


    A figure was reflected on the glass of the fume hood. The person was dressed in black, squatting at the window, coldly raising a gun in her hand.


    Fu Yingyu instantly rolled on the spot.


    With a bang, Dr. Ma was shot in the chest. He looked at the indifferent woman in the window in disbelief, and slowly fell to the ground.


    Chu Qianxun!


    Fu Yingyu was shocked. She had personally seen how powerful this woman was on the battlefield. She was far from her opponent.


    She immediately spread her wings and lunged toward the window on the other side.


    A hand clamped her ankle and threw her to the ground.


    Chu Qianxun grabbed her neck, pressed her knees against her waist, grabbed her wings with one hand, and with a forceful tug, she tore off a white feather.


    Fu Yingyu screamed sharply, and white feathers rose up all over the room, rushing toward Chu Qianxun.


    First-order Fu Yingyu couldn¡¯t turn her feathers into sharp blades like she did later.


    But at the moment Chu Qianxun¡¯s vision was blocked, she struggled to get away, broke through the glass of the window, and fell from the high building.


    Chu Qianxun stepped onto the edge of the window, raised her gun, and fired two shots at Fu Yingyu, who kept falling down with the remaining wing to protect her head and face.


    These were her last two bullets from the magazines Wu Hao gave her previously.


    Downstairs was a courtyard with lush vegetation. When Fu Yingyu fell, the tall and dense tree crowns suddenly grew wildly. They stretched out long branches to catch Fu Yingyu¡¯s body.


    Those branches rolled up Fu Yingyu and covered her layer by layer, hiding her in the shade of the trees.


    She passed straight to a man standing under the tree.


    The plant system saint with the bald head hugged Fu Yingyu. He raised his head, looking fiercely at the window where Chu Qianxun was.


    There was a noise in the courtyard, and many people rushed toward that building.


    Chu Qianxun turned and walked toward the laboratory inside.


    When she saw the operating table in the middle of the room and the person tied up on the operating table even Chu Qianxun, who thought she was hard-hearted, couldn¡¯t bear to look.


    Her eyes fell on the test bench on one side, and rows of blood-red test tubes were placed on the long test tube rack.


    The pallet in the sealed box contained things that even Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t want to look at.


    These were the so-called ¡°Holy Blood¡±, and Chu Qianxun even personally used one in her previous life.


    That potion once saved her life.


    Chu Qianxun gritted her teeth and came to the operating table.


    Ye Peitian laid there. His eyes were distracted as he had no reaction to Chu Qianxun¡¯s arrival.


    Chu Qianxun cut off the straps that bound his neck and limbs, pulled out the various tubes inserted into his body, and covered the wounds on his chest and abdomen with a piece of bed sheet.


    She stretched out her hand and patted Ye Peitian¡¯s face gently, ¡°Peitian, ??I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Ye Peitian turned his gaze slowly, staring blankly at the person in front of him, as if he recognized her, but he did not have any response. His mouth moved slightly but he did not speak.

 CH 75

    Chu Qianxun fixed Ye Peitian on her back with two straps. Ye Peitian¡¯s head was resting on her shoulder, and the messy bangs drooped unresponsively, covering his eyebrows and revealing only the lower part of the pale face with bloodless lips.


    Chu Qianxun took out an oil can on the experimental platform, poured all the scarlet test tubes and blood that could be seen with oil, and ignited all of this evil in a fire.


    There were noisy footsteps in the corridor. Chu Qianxun fixed a long rope to the window rail, turned out the window with Ye Peitian on her back, and slid down the outer wall of the building.


    She slid down from the laboratory on the thirteenth floor to the ninth floor, followed an open window on the ninth floor, jumped in and loosened the rope in her hand.


    A group of Holy Angelic Saints rushed into the glowing laboratory in despair.


    One of them grabbed the window and stretched out his head to look down, only to see a long rope hanging and swaying on the outer wall of the building. No one could be seen in the dark courtyard under the building.


    ¡°They ran away and went down from the north window. Go and look for them in the yard!¡± The man shouted to the walkie-talkie in his hand.


    The searchlights around the courtyard lit up, countless flashlights flickered, and cars hurriedly drove into the courtyard. The courtyard of the institute was full of voices and running sounds.


    There was a mess up and downstairs.


    Chu Qianxun was carrying Ye Peitian on her back and rushed in the dark and silent corridor in the middle of the building.


    At the end of the ninth floor, there was a corridor connecting with the building next door.


    At this moment in the courtyard under the corridor, a group of saints holding weapons and flashlights were nervously searching for the enemy among the trees and grass.


    But no one noticed that just above their heads, on the nine-story air corridor, a black shadow glided past like lightning.


    Chu Qianxun entered the neighboring building. Instead of going down, she quickly climbed the stairs to the rooftop top.


    The roof was silent and dark, and the cold night wind blew on the two of them.


    The person hanging on her shoulder was talking in a low voice..


    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Qianxun¡¯s ears, it would be almost impossible for her to hear these words clearly.


    ¡°Dad, mom, Peiyuan, don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t leave me,¡± Ye Peitian whispered in his dream.


    Chu Qianxun paused, glanced at the unconscious face, and replied, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and an unconscious sound came out from his throat, ¡°Chi¡­Qianxun.¡±


    The cool breeze on the rooftop disturbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s forehead. The moon was hidden and the wind was high. It was a good day for murder and fleeing.


    Chu Qianxun jumped from the edge of the roof to the top of the third building.


    She traversed three or four buildings in a row, and then went all the way down from the top floor to a dark storage room.


    She put Ye Peitian on her back carefully down, got near the window, and opened the curtains slightly to observe the situation outside. The laboratory building in the distance was already brightly lit, and the windows on the top floor were emitting thick smoke and blazing fires.


    The entire research institute, like water in a pan, had turned into uproars.


    Chu Qianxun lowered the curtains, lit a small flashlight, and bent over to check on Ye Peitian.


    The bed sheet that was hurriedly wrapped around Ye Peitian¡¯s chest and abdomen had already turned red with blood.


    There was a big wound in his abdomen. If he was not treated, carrying him on her back would not only make it painful for him, but even the organs in the abdomen may protrude during running.


    Chu Qianxun tore the sheets wrapped around Ye Peitian¡¯s body and handled the large and small wounds concisely and swiftly.


    She used medical dressings brought from near the operating table to temporarily wrap the three most severe wounds on his abdomen, chest and neck.


    Ye Peitian laid motionless, letting her do anything, without responding.


    The radio in the corridor outside buzzed, and there was a beautiful and pleasant female voice, ¡°Peitian, ??Peitian cutie, where did you hide?¡±


    The rustling broadcast echoed in the empty corridor.


    Ye Peitian opened his eyes and stood up trembling. In the darkness, his eyes were full of hatred and fear.


    But he was unable to continue. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, clutched his abdomen and fell to the ground.


    His body was taut, panting, like a beast that was seriously injured in the wilderness, struggling to death.


    ¡°Peitian, ??Little White Mouse, you can¡¯t escape, come out obediently, I can consider forgiving you, and Chu Qianxun.¡±


    That voice was sweet and charming, like a gentlest lover muttering to the partner in the middle of the night,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, I may not be able to control myself. What I will do will scare you.¡±


    Ye Peitian who was on the ground, slowly curled up, reaching out and covering his ears.


    ¡°Xiao Ye,¡± Chu Qianxun removed Ye Peitian¡¯s both hands from his ears.


    She only left for five or six days, and this silly white face was bullied into this appearance.


    Ye Peitian looked at her blankly in the dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Look at me, I¡¯m Chu Qianxun. Don¡¯t be afraid, we have already escaped.¡±


    In order for Ye Peitian to see herself clearly, Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands lit up.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes gradually reflected a little bit of radiance.


    His eyes swayed slowly in the warm yellow light, and his gaze froze on the face in front of him. He didn¡¯t understand how the face in his heart really appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one day, I will kill this woman and get revenge for you,¡± Chu Qianxun approached Ye Peitian¡¯s ear and whispered while gritting her teeth.


    Ye Peitian relaxed. The devilish voice still kept ringing on the radio, but it seemed to have become remote and insignificant.

 CH 76

    Chu Qianxun squatted by the window and raised the curtains to observe the situation downstairs.


    ¡°Qianxun, you¡­ why are you back?¡±


    Chu Qianxun gave him a blank look, and said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that day? Even if you give a hint, as long as you say something, I will definitely be able to take you away.¡±


    In fact, Chu Qianxun knew in her heart that she was not sincere when she said that. When they left Goose City, Ye Peitian¡¯s attitude was actually very strange, but she didn¡¯t think deeply about it subconsciously, because she still had a deep prejudice against this man.


    Outside the window were piercing police sirens and flashing lights.


    The house separated by a window was calm and peaceful.


    ¡°Qianxun,¡± a weak male voice came in the dark.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Qianxun, I want to go with you, please¡­ take me away.¡±


    This sentence rolled back and forth in Ye Peitian¡¯s heart as he repeatedly suffered countless times. When he watched Chu Qianxun sitting in the car, traveling farther away on the yellow sandy road. When he was deceived into the operating table, he lost his freedom, and suffered immense pain.


    This sentence had stuck in his throat countless times, but he never spat it out.


    ¡°Okay I will take you away,¡± Chu Qianxun always looked out the window. Her profile reflected in the searchlight swaying back and forth.


    Even if he was a half demon, even if he would be cast aside by all mankind in the future, she would take him away. Chu Qianxun thought in her heart. Those saints who looked like dogs should be thrown into hell.


    When the people searching the building passed by, Chu Qianxun picked Ye Peitian on her back and ran down the stairs. When she reached the third floor, the stairs stopped. A huge iron gate blocked the road. A night guard was sitting in front of her. His head drooped little by little as he was dozing off.


    Chu Qianxun brought him down with one move, took out a bunch of keys from him, opened the iron door and walked in.


    Behind the iron door was a long corridor, on either side of the corridor were cells enclosed by metal fences.


    Chu Qianxun walked through the middle corridor with Ye Peitian on her back.


    In the gloomy cages on both sides were humans locked with thick iron chains.


    In these prisons, the ¡°samples¡± for the experiments of the Holy Angel Relief Society were imprisoned.


    Chu Qianxun stopped, and a thin vine protruded from a cage beside her. The vine quickly climbed along the ground to her feet and bloomed a pitiful little flower.


    The flower saw Chu Qianxun looking down at it, and even hurriedly waved as if to please her.


    Chu Qianxun looked into the cage along the vines. A burly, big and thick man was locked in this cage. The man was blocked and he uttered a cry for help to Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun flipped the key, opened the cell, and unlocked the chain on the man.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you so much,¡± as soon as the man was free, he gratefully extended his big hand  to Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun glanced at him, but didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Are you also one of the people who were deceived to be locked up here?¡± The man retracted his hand in embarrassment and scratched his head, ¡°There are a lot of people locked up here. Let¡¯s release everyone and escape together. ¡°


    Chu Qianxun unlocked the key to the exit door and threw the remaining keys to him.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± she did not say more, turned and walked toward the exit.


    As she walked out of the building, there was no one outside.


    Chu Qianxun looked around cautiously while carrying Ye Peitian on her back, hiding in the shadow of the building, and fleeing all the way.


    She poked her head out from the corner of a building. There was an open field in front where a lot of cars were parked.


    Several men holding torches stood on the edge of the field.


    Chu Qianxun immediately retracted her body, but one of the men vaguely discovered something. He walked toward her side holding a torch.


    Putting Ye Peitian on his back gently to the ground, Chu Qianxun grasped the hilt of the knife on her waist.


    The torch turned around, and not far away the man saw a familiar face.


    Chen Wei¡¯s sight touched Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°There is not even a single ghost here.¡± Chen Wei said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see elsewhere.¡±


    He turned back and put one hand on Old Jin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Old Jin, is that man in the Relief Society joking with me? He didn¡¯t let us sleep and tossed us up to do the hard work in the middle of the night. Hey, the woman in my bed is still waiting for me.¡±


    Their voices gradually moved away.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a car in the distance to start, and stop in front of Chu Qianxun with a buzz.


    The driver of the car had pale skin, and was sluggish. The driving door opened, and the ¡°driver¡± fell out of the car to the ground. It was a corpse that had been dead for a long time.


    This was Old Jin¡¯s corpse control technique.


    Chu Qianxun pulled the door of the car to place Ye Peitian in the passenger seat, and got into the car by herself.


    ¡°It seems that being kind is not completely useless, there are still a few who remember your favors,¡± she joked while helping Ye Peitian to fasten the seat belt.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait for us,¡± the tall man who was released from the cage by Chu Qianxun ran all the way, carrying an old woman on his back and a child in his hands.


    The three squeezed into the back seat of the car.


    One was a boy about ten years old, his eyes were not focused, he was blind.


    The other was an old woman with a thin body and white hair.


    Both of them looked haggard and embarrassed.


    But the huge guy with the plant ability looked energetic.


    He rushed into the car with the two people, but his face was not flushed or breathless.


    After Chu Qianxun started the car, he repeatedly thanked her, ¡°Thank you so much. My name is Qi Yongchun, a native of Goose City. This¡­¡±

 CH 77

    Qi Yongchun looked at the two people beside him. Obviously he didn¡¯t know the names of the two people either.


    He opened all the cells and released the imprisoned humans. All the prisoners rushed out to escape, only this old one lady ran awkwardly and fell behind.


    Qi Yongchun used his size and strength, and took the two to escape together.


    Perhaps it was because there were a lot of people who fled, that they drove all the way smoothly, and those behind were in the chaos.


    ¡°My surname is Feng, and my name is Luying.¡± The elderly woman coughed a few times and pointed to the boy next to her and introduced, ¡°This child¡¯s surname is Tu and his name is Yibai.¡±


    Tu Yibai suddenly said, ¡°There are people in front, ten. Among them, five of the saints are from the combat system.¡±


    He stared at the front without focus, but he could tell what was out of sight.


    Chu Qianxun turned the steering wheel and changed direction.


    ¡°Can you see things?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°No, I have been blind since I was born. This is my ability to perceive people and things that are far away.¡±


    The child was extremely calm and he didn¡¯t look like his appearance, he looked more mature than the lively Jiang Chengzhu.


    Chu Qianxun released those people who were secretly imprisoned by the Holy Angels.


    The escape of this group of people created chaos, but it was actually beneficial to Chu Qianxun¡¯s escape.


    A large number of Holy Angels¡¯ saints guarded the gate of the base, and the lights of various abilities came one after another. They were ordered to lay down layers of traps to stop them.


    However, by that time, Chu Qianxun had already turned the car and drove deep into the base.


    She had lived in this base for two months. At that time, in order to fill up her stomach, she almost climbed the back mountain to find something to eat and knew the roads on the mountain.


    Now, with the seriously injured Ye Peitian, it was impossible for her to confront the large number of Holy Angels, so she planned to break through the mountain.


    ¡°Someone is catching up, there are a lot of people,¡± Tu Yibai¡¯s tone was a little nervous this time, and he couldn¡¯t help turning back.


    The road in the back raised smoke and dust, and several cars appeared, spreading far away.


    ¡°Ah, they have caught up, they have caught up.¡± Qi Yongchun turned around and leaned on the rear window, ¡°It¡¯s too much, why do these people want to catch us? I can do nothing but let the plants bloom. Why?¡±


    Ye Peitian slowly sat upright, and thin yellow sand filled the air at the back of the car, but soon the yellow sand fell from the air and scattered all over the ground.


    Ye Peitian vomited a mouthful of blood and covered his abdomen.


    ¡°Young man, what did they do to you?¡± Feng Luying asked, ¡°Is it an inhibitor?¡±


    ¡°No, the inhibitor has no effect on me.¡± Ye Peitian tried to calm his breath, ¡°I¡­just give me a moment.¡±


    Chu Qianxun glanced at him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself, let me fight.¡±


    Ye Peitian¡¯s wound was treated by her personally, and she clearly saw the limit of human evil in him.


    In order to prevent Ye Peitian from having a chance to recover, those people even took out some of his organs, repeatedly leaving him in an extremely weak state.


    Feng Luying said, ¡°My ability is useless, but I may be able to help you a little at this moment.¡±


    The old lady closed her eyes. Her white hair raised slightly, and everyone¡¯s eyes got hazy at that moment.


    White fog gradually formed in the back of the car, and the fog became thicker, completely obstructing the sight of the pursuers at the back. The enemy who was tracking was finally blocked by the thick fog and lost them.


    After the vehicle arrived at the foot of the mountain, Chu Qianxun took Ye Peitian on her back and got out of the car.


    ¡°Should I carry him? You¡¯re just a girl,¡± Qi Yongchun touched his head. In his memory, girls were delicate creatures that should be protected. It was the first time he saw a girl carrying a man on her back.


    ¡°Xiaobai, can you walk by yourself?¡± Qi Yongchun asked Tu Yibai.


    Tu Yibai was not satisfied with the nickname Qi Yongchun suddenly gave him.


    He lifted his foot and walked into the mountain. With the help of his ability, he could distinguish the direction in the mountain without being affected by the white mist.


    Chu Qianxun unceremoniously handed Ye Peitian to Qi Yongchun, and walked behind him.


    The group climbed the top of the mountain and walked through the dense jungle.


    The stamina of the saints was much higher than that of ordinary people, so even though they were a group of old, weak, sick and disabled, their walking speed was not too slow.


    The thick white mist in the night gradually dispersed. Granny Feng coughed a few times. She bent down and shook her head, ¡°I can only do this.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Feng, please rest. Don¡¯t use your power. We have walked into such a deep mountain. Those people will definitely not catch up,¡± Qi Yongchun said.


    Tu Yibai stopped.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°A team has followed.¡±


    He stood there, focused his ears for a moment, and frowned, ¡°The leader is a man who seems to be able to control plants.¡±


    ¡°How many people are there?¡± Chu Qianxun asked, frowning.


    ¡°Seven, all saints. They are very fast. Now that the fog has cleared, they will soon catch up with us.¡±


    Chu Qianxun drew out her pair of blades, ¡°Qi Yongchun, you use plants to make some shelter and hide.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it,¡± Qi Yongchun flushed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do such complicated things. I¡¯m better at making plants bloom,¡± he whispered.


    Chu Qianxun was surprised. She had seen a bald man grow a lot of vegetation on the battlefield. He could even temporarily tie up the body of a second-order demon. She thought that Qi Yongchun, who also had a plant ability, was at least the same.

 CH 78

    Ye Peitian raised a hand from Qi Yongchun¡¯s shoulder.


    On the mountain wall beside them, the soil began to sink inward, and a small hole appeared.


    The pit slowly expanded and turned into a cave with a big belly and a small mouth that could barely accommodate four or five people.


    Everyone hurriedly got in, and the hole began to shrink slowly, leaving only a football-sized vent.


    The vines on the nearby land quickly crawled over, covering the entrance of the cave in a staggered manner, and eager to show off, some white flowers shook toward Chu Qianxun.


    At least from the outside, there was nothing unusual.


    Chu Qianxun smiled angrily, ¡°Okay, you guys hide, I¡¯ll go out and see the situation.¡±


    ¡°Little girl,¡± under the vegetation, the old woman¡¯s voice came, ¡°The man¡¯s surname is Yan, his name is Xiu. He is a saint on the surface, but he is actually a ruthless person. He and Fu Yingyu got many lives in their hands. My family died in their hands. You must be careful.¡±


    The moon was covered and the wind was high, and the mountain was full of mist. She wanted to see whose ability was stronger.


    ¡°Qianxun,¡± an uneasy voice came.


    Chu Qianxun used her feet to jump up to the treetops,


    ¡°Peitian, ??wait at ease, I will come back.¡±


    The tree crown shook, the figure disappeared as Chu Qianxun¡¯s voice remained in the air.


    Yan Xiu ran fast in the forest. The densely-vegetated forest was his world. He believed that no one would be his opponent there.


    Moreover, there were six teammates who cooperated with him tacitly.


    That reckless woman dared to break Yingyu¡¯s wings and rob Ye Peitian under his nose!


    He wanted to grab her personally, so that she could get the taste of being tortured repeatedly like Ye Peitian.


    Yan Xiu licked his lips, feeling a bloodthirsty excitement.


    He killed people for the first time after the demons came.


    With his hands stained with blood, he looked at the dazzling color. Not only was he not afraid, but he discovered an excitement hidden deep in his heart.


    He also found his beloved woman, Yingyu and his soul were almost a perfect fit. They had the same bloodthirsty hobbies and understood each other¡¯s twisted hearts.


    For ordinary people, the apocalypse was hell, for them it was a world where they could live happily.


    Yan Xiu curled his lips. He liked killing people more than killing demons.


    Chu Qianxun was just a college student who hadn¡¯t completed school. Even though she had great ability and killed a few demons, she was far worse than him in terms of killing methods.


    He knew that a person like Chu Qianxun always regarded herself as the righteous party and put all kinds of restrictions on herself. She would definitely not attack humans easily.


    This was the weakness of humans like them.


    As long as he grasped this weakness, no matter how powerful an ability holder was, they would fall into his hands.


    An extremely faint sound, with a sneer, glided across the air.


    The team stopped.


    Only one team member fell far behind. The man stood sluggishly. After a while, a large amount of blood sprayed from his neck, his neck tilted, and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Old Yuan!¡±


    Many people ran back, and the others pulled out their weapons to guard.


    Half of the neck of Old Yuan who fell to the ground was cleanly cut open as blood shed all over the ground. He was dead.


    ¡°Who is it?! Come out!¡±


    ¡°Come out! What are you hiding in the dark for?!¡±


    No one responded to their angry shouts.


    There were dark woods on both sides, and the occasional night wind made the leaves rustle. No enemies could be seen.


    The crowd formed a circle back to back to guard themselves.


    But the enemy in the dark was obviously more patient than them, lurking motionless in a dark corner, without making any more movements.


    ¡°Is it that woman, Brother Xiu?¡± A man beside Yan Xiu said nervously.


    Yan Xiu gritted his teeth and did not speak. He discovered that when the positions of the hunter and the prey were changed, killing no longer became a pleasant thing.


    ¡°She should be nearby. Let¡¯s be vigilant. Get together and search for the woman.¡±


    The group of people moved forward cautiously. In the gloomy forest, occasionally a few insects sounded, which seemed even more quiet.


    Tensed sweat dripped from the men¡¯s foreheads as the killer lurking in the dark may appear at any time, slashing their necks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. She only dared to attack as we were not paying attention. Nowm, we are on guard, she can only escape.¡±


    In the sky, the moon, which had been hidden in the clouds, showed half of its face.


    The silver moonlight dispersed, penetrating the treetops, slightly comforting the men who were shrouded in the shadow of death.


    On the tall tree, the branches and leaves trembled and rattled.


    A slender figure leaped out of the canopy with flying leaves.


    Mo


    Ye Peitian raised a hand from Qi Yongchun¡¯s shoulder.


    On the mountain wall beside them, the soil began to sink inward, and a small hole appeared.


    The pit slowly expanded and turned into a cave with a big belly and a small mouth that could barely accommodate four or five people.


    Everyone hurriedly got in, and the hole began to shrink slowly, leaving only a football-sized vent.


    The vines on the nearby land quickly crawled over, covering the entrance of the cave in a staggered manner, and eager to show off, some white flowers shook toward Chu Qianxun.


    At least from the outside, there was nothing unusual.


    Chu Qianxun smiled angrily, ¡°Okay, you guys hide, I¡¯ll go out and see the situation.¡±


    ¡°Little girl,¡± under the vegetation, the old woman¡¯s voice came, ¡°The man¡¯s surname is Yan, his name is Xiu. He is a saint on the surface, but he is actually a ruthless person. He and Fu Yingyu got many lives in their hands. My family died in their hands. You must be careful.¡±


    The moon was covered and the wind was high, and the mountain was full of mist. She wanted to see whose ability was stronger.


    ¡°Qianxun,¡± an uneasy voice came.


    Chu Qianxun used her feet to jump up to the treetops,


    ¡°Peitian, ??wait at ease, I will come back.¡±


    The tree crown shook, the figure disappeared as Chu Qianxun¡¯s voice remained in the air.


    Yan Xiu ran fast in the forest. The densely-vegetated forest was his world. He believed that no one would be his opponent there.


    Moreover, there were six teammates who cooperated with him tacitly.


    That reckless woman dared to break Yingyu¡¯s wings and rob Ye Peitian under his nose!


    He wanted to grab her personally, so that she could get the taste of being tortured repeatedly like Ye Peitian.


    Yan Xiu licked his lips, feeling a bloodthirsty excitement.


    He killed people for the first time after the demons came.


    With his hands stained with blood, he looked at the dazzling color. Not only was he not afraid, but he discovered an excitement hidden deep in his heart.


    He also found his beloved woman, Yingyu and his soul were almost a perfect fit. They had the same bloodthirsty hobbies and understood each other¡¯s twisted hearts.


    For ordinary people, the apocalypse was hell, for them it was a world where they could live happily.


    Yan Xiu curled his lips. He liked killing people more than killing demons.


    Chu Qianxun was just a college student who hadn¡¯t completed school. Even though she had great ability and killed a few demons, she was far worse than him in terms of killing methods.


    He knew that a person like Chu Qianxun always regarded herself as the righteous party and put all kinds of restrictions on herself. She would definitely not attack humans easily.


    This was the weakness of humans like them.


    As long as he grasped this weakness, no matter how powerful an ability holder was, they would fall into his hands.


    An extremely faint sound, with a sneer, glided across the air.


    The team stopped.


    Only one team member fell far behind. The man stood sluggishly. After a while, a large amount of blood sprayed from his neck, his neck tilted, and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Old Yuan!¡±


    Many people ran back, and the others pulled out their weapons to guard.


    Half of the neck of Old Yuan who fell to the ground was cleanly cut open as blood shed all over the ground. He was dead.


    ¡°Who is it?! Come out!¡±


    ¡°Come out! What are you hiding in the dark for?!¡±


    No one responded to their angry shouts.


    There were dark woods on both sides, and the occasional night wind made the leaves rustle. No enemies could be seen.


    The crowd formed a circle back to back to guard themselves.


    But the enemy in the dark was obviously more patient than them, lurking motionless in a dark corner, without making any more movements.


    ¡°Is it that woman, Brother Xiu?¡± A man beside Yan Xiu said nervously.


    Yan Xiu gritted his teeth and did not speak. He discovered that when the positions of the hunter and the prey were changed, killing no longer became a pleasant thing.


    ¡°She should be nearby. Let¡¯s be vigilant. Get together and search for the woman.¡±


    The group of people moved forward cautiously. In the gloomy forest, occasionally a few insects sounded, which seemed even more quiet.


    Tensed sweat dripped from the men¡¯s foreheads as the killer lurking in the dark may appear at any time, slashing their necks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. She only dared to attack as we were not paying attention. Nowm, we are on guard, she can only escape.¡±


    In the sky, the moon, which had been hidden in the clouds, showed half of its face.


    The silver moonlight dispersed, penetrating the treetops, slightly comforting the men who were shrouded in the shadow of death.


    On the tall tree, the branches and leaves trembled and rattled.


    A slender figure leaped out of the canopy with flying leaves.


    Moonlight hit the person¡¯s white face, illuminating a pair of murderous eyes.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Yan Xiu shouted loudly.


    The blade in Chu Qianxun¡¯s right hand was already sent in the air, and was held by Yan Xiu¡¯s knife. There was a piercing sound of sharp blades in the air.


    Another silver blade lit up in Chu Qianxun¡¯s left hand. She rotated her body, cutting off countless branches that came to her from behind.


    The girl with double-edged blades interspersed among the enemies, advancing and retreating without fear. Wherever the figure swayed, two silver lights left shadows on her side like butterfly wings, instantly disrupting the enemy¡¯s formation.


    onlight hit the person¡¯s white face, illuminating a pair of murderous eyes.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Yan Xiu shouted loudly.


    The blade in Chu Qianxun¡¯s right hand was already sent in the air, and was held by Yan Xiu¡¯s knife. There was a piercing sound of sharp blades in the air.


    Another silver blade lit up in Chu Qianxun¡¯s left hand. She rotated her body, cutting off countless branches that came to her from behind.


    The girl with double-edged blades interspersed among the enemies, advancing and retreating without fear. Wherever the figure swayed, two silver lights left shadows on her side like butterfly wings, instantly disrupting the enemy¡¯s formation.

 CH 79

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Surround her, she¡¯s fast. Don¡¯t let her run away,¡± a saint shouted loudly. He was about to use his power when he stepped on the ground and fell. In a camouflaged pit, a violent scream sounded from the sinkhole.


    At the moment when everyone was distracted, Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure flashed behind a man, and the long knife went up from the bottom, piercing his vest diagonally.


    The blood-red tip of the blade appeared on the man¡¯s chest for a moment, and then disappeared. What disappeared with it was the ghostly figure of Chu Qianxun.


    Almost everything happened in just a few seconds, and the surrounding silence was restored again.


    The remaining four men stood on the edge of the sinkhole, panting and staring at each other.


    Yan Xiu¡¯s facial muscles were tense. He lowered his head and glared at the trap in front of him.


    The companion who fell into the trap, whose body was penetrated by a few sharp blades at the bottom of the trap, had his eyes wide open, staring back at him nonchalantly.


    The cunning and vicious woman first killed his companions with a surprise attack. When they got nervous and did not pay attention to the ground, she led them to a trap set up in advance and killed another of his companions again.


    Not only was the woman unscathed, she also took another life when she retreated.


    In a short time, she mercilessly killed three people in a row.


    She was not an ordinary woman at all, she was simply an experienced killer.


    ¡°She is too difficult to deal with. Brother Xiu, we should retreat, right?¡± Yan Xiu¡¯s companion could not help but look back.


    ¡°This woman is not only fast, but also strong.¡± Another tall man who was a saint with the power ability said, ¡°I played a trick and even used suppression on her, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    Chu Qianxun hid in the dark, while observing the enemy¡¯s situation, and slowly rubbed her ankle.


    Of the remaining four people, apart from Yan Xiu, she was still unclear about the situation of one person. The other was a wind ability holder, and the last was the strength power.


    This person¡¯s ability should be as close to the first-order critical state as Yan Xiu.


    Although he used suppression against her, he was still slightly inferior to her by fighting strength alone.


    Just now in the battle, her legs swept across the man¡¯s fist, and he made a move, so her feet still ached.


    The men discussed and looked like they were planning to retreat temporarily. They started to return along the same path.


    Chu Qianxun slowly followed carefully in the dark.


    On the grass behind her, a vine grew silently and quietly went around her ankle.


    The moment it caught Chu Qianxun¡¯s skin, she got alert, and jumped up to avoid the vines that attacked her.


    But it also inevitably exposed her.


    The enemy pretended to retreat, but secretly used plants to find her.


    A harsh and sharp sound came through the forest.


    A saint placed his hands on his waist, bulged his belly, and uttered a harsh and sharp scream in Chu Qianxun¡¯s direction.


    This person was a sound saint.


    Chu Qianxun covered her ears in pain, and blood was flowing from both of her ears.


    Countless vines grew crazily and entangled her.


    Chu Qianxun endured the dizziness and jumped into the air.


    The tenacity of these vines was enough to bind the second-order stone-armored Dull Walker. She must not be entangled by them and could only avoid it with her agile speed.


    The currents in the air began to rotate, the strong whirlwind swept Chu Qianxun down from the air as the saint of the wind was releasing his power.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s ankle was tightly grasped by a huge palm.


    The man¡¯s hand was so powerful that he used a huge force to grab Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Hahaha, stinky lady, let¡¯s see how you run,¡± the man grabbed the petite woman.


    The woman turned her head. Her eyes flashed with cold light, and there was a clear sound of bone fracture in the air.


    In spite of the severe pain of broken leg bone, she twisted her body forcibly, threw out the dagger with her right hand, and swiped the dagger into the mouth of the man who made the strange noise.


    At the same time, a silver light flashed in her left hand, passing over the throat of the man who grabbed her ankle in front of her.


    The man released his hand and covered his throat. The blood could not stop spilling from his fingers.


    ¡°How¡­how could it be possible?¡± The tower-like body of the strength ability holder fell to the ground.


    The sharp voice in the air stopped at the same time his eyes protruded with a dagger stuck in his mouth, as he slowly fell to the ground.


    Competing with big shots often told the winner in an instant, which meant choosing either life or death.


    Chu Qianxun stood up holding the bloody blade. Her leg was broken, her ears buzzed, her head was dizzy, and there were two enemies in front of her.


    Yan Xiu looked at the person in front of him with all his attention. He no longer dared to underestimate her because she was a woman.


    The woman was bleeding from her ears and leg, but her face did not have the expression that Yan Xiu had imagined of a defeated general. He could not even see the slightest bit of fear and decadence.


    She leaned slightly, with a horizontal blade in front of her. Her eyes shone with excitement, as if she had been accustomed to such fierce battles, and firmly believed that the final victory would belong to her.


    Yan Xiu mobilized his ability, and countless vines shot at Chu Qianxun like a rain of arrows.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s blade hit on the ground and jumped into the air.


    The hard wood that passed by, plunged deeply into the land where she was just now, making a harsh sound.


    The air in the sky flew strangely again, Chu Qianxun¡¯s arms swung two wind blades to separate the airflow.


    In the past ten years, she had used wind power. No one was more familiar than her with the control and utilization of air movement than her.


    She fell steadily from the air, and instantly approached the wind saint.


    The light of the blade was lit up in her hand, and countless vines on her side were entwined, turning into a thick ¡°spear¡± rotating toward Chu Qianxun.

 CH 80

    If Chu Qianxun wanted to kill the wind saint in front of her, he couldn¡¯t escape this fatal blow.


    But her scorching eyes didn¡¯t mean to retreat at all, while the silver blade flashed out, she just turned sideways slightly to avoid the point.


    She wanted to withstand this blow, but also to take the life of the enemy in front of her.


    The head of the wind saint rolled off from his neck to the grass.


    The thick and hard green cane spun toward Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder.


    When the sharp front end was about to penetrate Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder, the top of the spear spread out, and a huge white flower appeared.


    The soft petals hit Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulders, and scattered all over the sky.


    Qi Yongchun was panting. He stood not far away, his face was sweaty and flushed. Obviously, at the moment of crisis, he exhausted all his strength to solve Chu Qianxun¡¯s crisis.


    Beside him was Ye Peitian who was barely standing.


    Ye Peitian looked at Chu Qianxun, who was covered in blood. His eyes turned red, a fierce light burst out, and he stared at Yan Xiu fiercely.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Yan Xiu turned and ran.


    All the vines on the grass then stood upright, flying and lingering in the air, preventing Chu Qianxun from advancing.


    Ye Peitian raised his arm, a sand palm condensed in the air, and grabbed Yan Xiu.


    Chu Qianxun caught up in time, and the long blade passed through his throat in a flash, piercing his neck, and completely ended the difficult battle.


    As Yan Xiu fell to the ground, Chu Qianxun sat down on the ground, ¡°Why did you two come out?¡±


    She wiped her face and found that her face was bloody, her whole body hurt, her left leg was completely broken, and her ears buzzed.


    Qi Yongchun and Ye Peitian ran to her anxiously, and she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying to her.


    They must leave immediately. Chu Qianxun thought to herself that another team would come over.


    She had a broken leg. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t have the ability to move, and didn¡¯t have any of the remaining combat power.


    She raised her head to see Ye Peitian¡¯s concerned gaze.


    Ye Peitian looked at her, stretched out his hand slowly, and pulled away the surgical bandage on his neck.


    There was originally a deep wound on his neck, which was temporarily sealed by Chu Qianxun.


    With the force, the wound opened again, red blood came out, and the blood wandered down his white neck.


    His lips opened and closed in front of Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes, anxious and sincere.


    Although Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t hear him, she could fully understand what he meant.


    He was telling her that his blood was the holy medicine for healing.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t look away.


    Impossible. She didn¡¯t want to do this kind of thing. She had accidentally drank his blood once in her previous life, causing her to want to vomit whenever she thought about it.


    Ye Peitian waited for her for a while, and saw her stubbornly turning her face to disagree.


    He had to reach out to Chu Qianxun, ¡°You can¡¯t walk, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun cursed in her heart, stood up holding the blade, grabbed the hair behind Ye Peitian¡¯s head, causing him to expose his bleeding neck, leaned over, and licked his wound twice.


    After swallowing the blood, Chu Qianxun wiped her mouth.


    Her head was no longer dizzy in an instant, and her ears gradually could hear the sound clearly, but her heart seemed to be pierced with five or six holes, mixed with the pain in her whole body.


    She blamed this guy for making her feel more pain.


    ¡°This is the only time. You are not allowed to do this again in the future,¡± Chu Qianxun said while staring at Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes.


    She rejected Qi Yongchun¡¯s help and walked along the mountain road with a temporary cane made of a tree trunk. Her walking was slow for normal people.


    The huge pain in her leg was quickly relieving.


    The ¡°Holy Blood¡± was indeed a magical medicine, and it was precisely because it was a medicine that this man suffered unbearably repeated tortures.


    Despite that, he still wanted to treat her with his blood for the first time. The most hateful thing was that she couldn¡¯t even refuse.


    Ye Peitian walked with Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Can you really walk?¡±


    ¡°Can you move?¡±


    The two suddenly said in unison.


    Ye Peitian lowered his head first.


    There was a little embarrassed smile on his deserted, melancholy face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little too sensitive since I was a child. I always worried that people around me would not like me,¡± he seemed to be happy about something that even his low voice became a little warm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qianxun. You are so good to me, but I always think of you¡­ If I believed you more at that time and gave you a hint, you might not have to suffer such a serious injury to save me.¡±


    Chu Qianxun glanced at him with some guilty conscience and coughed softly.


    Chu Qianxun and her group of five people turned down the mountain overnight and walked straight until noon the next day.


    With Tu Yibai¡¯s ability, he confirmed that there were no more chasing soldiers behind them, and they found a hiding place to rest temporarily.


    In order to let the two wounded Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian rest well, Qi Yongchun took the initiative to take on the task of finding food.


    Not long after that, he came back with a bag of mulberries in his coat, and a few white tender and shiny, chubby leaf-like fruits in his hands.

 CH 81

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this can be eaten?¡± He looked back and forth, and asked as he walked.


    ¡°That¡¯s tea ear* from the camellia tree. You can eat it,¡± Chu Qianxun took part of the fruit from Qi Yongchun.


    She sat leaning against a big tree and took a bite of her tea ear.


    The tea ears were crunchy and refreshing, with a hint of sweetness. It was very delicious for people who have been tired all day and night.


    Chu Qianxun passed the food in her hand to Ye Peitian who was lying beside her.


    Ye Peitian shook his head slightly, ¡°Thank you, I¡­can¡¯t eat yet.¡±


    When he said that, his hand on the wound on his abdomen subconsciously pulled the clothes tightly.


    Although he had not been able to achieve the miraculous level of growth of severed limbs in a short period of time, as in the legends of her previous life, Ye Peitian¡¯s recovery speed was very amazing.


    His leg that was torn by the demon a few days ago was fully grown. Except for the pale and transparent skin below the knee, there were basically no other abnormalities visible.


    The trauma that looked terrifying the previous night had been mostly healed, and some of them even disappeared.


    But at this moment, he curled up slightly, lying in the shade of the shady tree, with his eyes closed with cold sweat hung on his forehead.


    Chu Qianxun frowned. The missing internal organs of this man may be growing at high speed in his body at this moment. It must be an unimaginably painful process.


    ¡°Since it hurts, why insist on coming out?¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    Ye Peitian opened his eyes, glanced at her, and the corners of his mouth twitched, making Chu Qianxun a little confused.


    This person seemed to be always happy.


    ¡°Qianxun,¡± Ye Peitian said, ¡°I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep, have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ stay here.¡± Ye Peitian avoided her eyes, ¡°Can you not leave?¡±


    ¡°My leg is broken, and it¡¯s not good yet, where can I go?¡± Chu Qianxun said in an angry manner.


    The man next to her got relieved and closed his eyes in peace.


    His slightly curly bangs fell down, covering his good-looking eyes, only showing the straight nose and the slightly corners of his mouth raised.


    He looked really beautiful. Chu Qianxun quietly looked at the face which was very close for a while, and suddenly wanted to reach out and lift the black bangs to reveal his eyes with long eyelashes.


    When she saw him in the previous life, she only felt that this man was brutal and abnormal, and she didn¡¯t even dare to look up at his face.


    At this moment, the devil who shook the world was lying on her side obediently, with a harmless smile on his face, sleeping soundly.


    ¡°I will kill all the people who hurt you. This time, don¡¯t become a demon,¡± Chu Qianxun said to Ye Peitian in her heart.


    Ye Peitian woke up in a trance and found that Chu Qianxun was missing. He was wounded in that cold and dim warehouse again.


    His father was standing in front of him, holding a thick iron chain in his hand.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Ye Peitian was taken aback, ¡°Where is Qianxun?¡±


    ¡°Who is Qianxun, did you have a dream?¡± His father shook the chain and locked him.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! You have grown up now, so you don¡¯t even listen to what I say?¡±


    ¡°Peitian, ??bear with it.¡± His stepmother stood by and cried, ¡°Your dad has to do this. The neighbors are afraid. If we don¡¯t tie you up, they won¡¯t let our family hide here.¡±


    Ye Peitian faintly felt that something was wrong.


    No way! He couldn¡¯t be tied up!


    He began to struggle desperately.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, the kid was bitten, the bones were exposed, but he is still alive, isn¡¯t he a demon?¡±


    ¡°He must be tied up. What if he suddenly becomes a demon like Old Wang? Old Wang can eat people.¡±


    ¡°Peitian, ??listen to your parents. We will temporarily tie you up. If you are really fine, you will naturally be released later.¡±


    ¡°Demon. He will become a demon sooner or later.¡±


    Countless familiar faces showed up in the darkness, and those faces floating in the air surrounded Ye Peitian and kept talking.


    No, it was not like that.


    Ye Peitian was flustered and confused.


    ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t worry about my brother. I¡¯m hungry, get me something to eat first,¡± the younger brother¡¯s figure appeared in the distance.


    The parents turned their faces together, left him, and walked to his brother with loving smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Peiyuan is hungry. Mom will cook for you right away.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and cook some noodles for my son. He is really pitiful as he was frightened on the road.¡±


    It was dark all around, and only the circle of light was left. A family of three happily sat in the aperture eating fragrant noodles and he was just an outsider, a demon locked in the dark and no one cared.


    ¡°Shall I give some to Peitian? Peitian didn¡¯t eat anything,¡± the stepmother looked at him.


    Ye Peitian felt a burst of hunger in his abdomen, a burst of unprecedented hunger cramps in his broken stomach. He began to eagerly yearn for them to give him some food, the kind of steaming food that could warm his intestines, even if only a little.


    ¡°Forget it, he doesn¡¯t need to eat.¡± His father glanced at him, ¡°He seems to have some supernatural power, he won¡¯t die. Now that food is very precious, we have to save. Since he won¡¯t die, don¡¯t waste food.¡±


    There was pain in his heart. He woke up from the nightmare, and opened his eyes suddenly.


    In front of him was the land with yellow sand and green grasses.


    He looked over the green grass and saw a palm. The owner of the palm was sitting next to him, leaning on a big tree, sleeping soundly.


    Her head hung slightly to her side, and the afternoon sun shone through the gaps in the leaves, scattered on the quiet sleeping face.


    When this face fell asleep, it looked immature and gentle, and he couldn¡¯t see the sassiness and tenacity it had in the ordinary days.


    Miao:


    Tea ear/ hanging leaf/ Camellia gall: It¡¯s a white leaf on Camellia (Tea) plant which is sweet and refreshing. They are plump and edible.


    It¡¯s in fact a ¡®disease¡¯ of the plant with fungus.

 CH 82

    Ye Peitian stared blankly for a while, and the sharp chaotic breath in his chest subsided slowly. The almost shattered heart slowly glued itself again and fell back to where it should be.


    He quietly stretched out his hand, and his slender, white fingers crossed the green grass and approached the hand that was shining in the sun.


    The hand was lying between the grass, with fingertips facing up, not very clean, and even stained with coagulated blood.


    It was bloodied for him.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s fingers stretched out and then curled back, pondering several times, always hovering and dared not touch.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qianxun opened her eyes.


    Ye Peitian pinned his hands behind him. He was flustered for a while, and his entire face was red.


    ¡°It¡¯s cooked and ready to eat. Yongchun, give it to Qianxun and the others first.¡±


    Fortunately, Granny Feng, who was not far away, said something to rescue him from the embarrassment.


    While they were all asleep, Qi Yongchun found a small stream flowing down from the mountain and got several mussels from the stream.


    The shell of the mussel was white, about the size of a child¡¯s fist. Granny Feng split a thin bamboo pole in the middle and sandwiched several mussels on the fire to cook.


    ¡°Qianxun, you are the wounded. Hurry up and eat some,¡± Qi Yongchun handed over the bamboo with five or six mussels.


    Chu Qianxun did not refuse his kindness and took over the cooked mussel from Qi Yongchun.


    She pried open the mussel shell with a dagger, tasted one, and licked her lips, ¡°So fresh.¡±


    She pried open the second mussel shell and handed it to Ye Peitian, ¡°Can you eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Peitian glanced at the few mussels beside the fire, ¡°I will be fine if I don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t die, so don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    At this moment, there was a string of noises in his stomach.


    Chu Qianxun was amused by Ye Peitian. She had been in the apocalypse days for a long time, and she had rarely seen such a scene of someone refusing food.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die so I won¡¯t eat it. Eat! Don¡¯t talk so much. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    She took Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and pushed the hot mussel into his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the food. When my leg is healed, I will find something to eat.¡± Chu Qianxun continued to open the mussels one by one quickly, ¡°We can eat, why do you want to be hungry alone? Besides, the Nanxi base is only four or five days away and we will be there soon.¡±


    She picked up the mussel that she had opened the shell and continued to pass it to him.


    Ye Peitian sat motionless. He lowered his head and stared blankly at the empty white shell in his palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    There was nothing better than this.


    ***


    At the Goose City base, the fire that destroyed the laboratory had been extinguished, and there was a mess in the blackened building.


    There was a row of seven corpses in front of Fu Yingyu¡¯s eyes.


    They were tragically found dead by the search team on the back mountain and were brought back.


    ¡°You all go out, let me stay alone for a while,¡± Fu Yingyu said.


    ¡°Sister Fu.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fu.¡±


    People around were persuading her.


    Everyone knew that the dead Yan Xiu was Fu Yingyu¡¯s boyfriend. They feared that she would be overwhelmed with grief and could not think.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want to say goodbye to him one last time,¡± Fu Yingyu looked sad.


    She was a beauty and when she was sad she looked even more pitiful.


    The followers of the Holy Angel retreated, leaving Fu Yingyu alone in the room.


    Fu Yingyu stretched out her hand and slowly stroked Yan Xiu¡¯s pale face.


    Her expression was gentle and sweet, as if she was not touching a cold corpse, but a living lover.


    There was a confused and strange smile on her beautiful face, ¡°My dear, I like the way you are when you are dead.¡±


    Fu Yingyu¡¯s fingers moved down Yan Xiu¡¯s pale face, and reached the two blood holes running through his neck from the side.


    ¡°That woman left them for you.¡± She retracted her finger and licked it, ¡°It¡¯s too much. Not only did she break my wing, but she also made you look like a tattered one.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I will definitely catch both of them. At that time, I will let her see with her own eyes how I treat her man.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, that must be interesting, dear, will you accompany me to complete this interesting thing together?¡±


    Fu Yingyu hugged Yan Xiu¡¯s dead head and laughed loudly in the empty room.


    The wings spread out behind her.


    One side was as white as the wings of an angel, and the other side was bloody like the stump of a devil.


    By the second day, Chu Qianxun¡¯s severe leg injury had basically recovered. Ye Peitian was even more mobile than her in the morning.


    A body¡¯s regeneration was much more difficult than wound healing. Even after ten years in the apocalypse, most of the healers would not be able to regenerate a severed limb.


    In Chu Qianxun¡¯s memory, the only healer she had ever met who could use healing techniques to do that was Mr. Han Youming, the famous sage doctor in Ludao.

 CH 83

    It could be seen how powerful Ye Peitian¡¯s recovery ability had reached.


    As soon as Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg healed, she immediately began to move up and down to collect ingredients.


    A female student of her age should have immersed herself in studying, but she looked very familiar with life in the wild. Not only could she distinguish and find every edible food, but she could always set traps to get prey.


    In the evening of that day, they found a source of water. They built the stove and lit a bonfire. Chu Qianxun had used a sharpened bamboo pole to fork two large fishes. She was bare feet as her trousers were rolled up, holding a fish in one hand, and carrying a large handful of red raspberries in the other hand on a broad leaf.


    Ye Peitian took the fish from her hand,¡±I¡¯ll help,¡± Ye Peitian said.


    He walked to the stream, rolled up his sleeves, cleansed the fish neatly, removed the bones, cut the fish into slices thin like cicada wings, and took a handful of wild amaranth picked by Granny Feng.


    ¡°Ah, are you good at cooking?¡± Chu Qianxun crouched and watched.


    ¡°I just know a little bit. My parents were busy at work, and I cooked most of the time at home,¡± Ye Peitian said.


    Chu Qianxun squatted and shared those sweet and sour berries with Tu Yibai, while waiting for the meal.


    For her, finding and collecting all kinds of ingredients was her skill, but she did not have cooking skills, whether before the apocalypse or after.


    Before the apocalypse, she had never entered the kitchen at home.


    After the doomsday, once she got food, she tried to eat what she could raw, and if she couldn¡¯t eat them raw, she cooked them as fast as possible and stuffed them into her mouth. If one was a step slower, they may lose precious food to others.


    Chu Qianxun watched Ye Peitian cook. He condensed the soil into a big pan, used fish bones to boil a pot of milky white fish soup, then put in the green amaranth leaves, and waited for the soup to boil. Then he added the thin fish filets in and rolled them into the pan.


    Ye Peitian made five rammed earth bowls, first served a bowl for Granny Feng, and then brought another bowl to Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Without seasoning, it may not taste good,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the first time I realize that your ability is so practical,¡± Chu Qianxun praised him.


    Qi Yongchun had a quick hand and had already drank the soup in one sip. He was scalded but grinned, ¡°Wow, this is delicious. Xiao Ye, you are so good. You can be a chef.¡±


    Ye Peitian didn¡¯t speak. He carefully peeked at Chu Qianxun¡¯s reaction.


    Chu Qianxun took a sip and sighed contentedly, ¡°The world is beautiful.¡±


    Ye Peitian smiled. He picked up his bowl and drank the fish soup slowly. The hot soup was steaming, and his cheeks and ear tips were smoked red.


    After eating the food, the sky gradually darkened.


    Everyone found a dry and hidden place and prepared to sleep overnight.


    ¡°Peitian, ??come with me,¡± Chu Qianxun went closer to Ye Peitian¡¯s ear and whispered.


    Ye Peitian was stunned for a moment, and looked at the people left and right. His white face turned red without concealment.


    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll guard at night. Don¡¯t worry. You can go as long as you want,¡± Qi Yongchun said wittily.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s face flushed as he followed Chu Qianxun to leave the resting place, and walked for a while into a small forest.


    Tu Yibai sat up from the ground, staring in the direction where they left.


    ¡°Go to sleep, kid, leave them alone.¡± Granny Feng pushed him back to the ground, ¡°Big brother and sister got something to do. You are not allowed to peek at them with your ability.¡±


    In the gloomy forest, Chu Qianxun turned around and looked at Ye Peitian with scorching eyes.


    Ye Peitian panicked for a while. The heart in his chest was beating a little faster, as it was about to rush out of his chest.


    ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± Chu Qianxun was a little confused.


    She took out the gleaming third-order crystal core from her pocket, and her expression gradually became serious, ¡°Ye Peitian, ??I plan to upgrade to third-order.¡±


    The smile on Ye Peitian¡¯s face disappeared, and he remembered the situation when Gao Yan took the crystal core to upgrade.


    Chu Qianxun stared at the crystal core in her palm, ¡°You know, as an ability holder, only in life and death situations could the ability improve the fastest. After the battle, I found that my ability has reached the limit.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun¡­¡± Ye Peitian grasped Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t take this risk.¡±


    Chu Qianxun grabbed the crystal core, retracted her hand, and looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I asked you to come over because I want you to be my guardian.¡±


    ¡°Guardian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, protect my desire to be a human being when I am reborn and a human being when I die.¡±


    Ye Peitian¡¯s face turned pale. His beautiful brows were twisted together, and there was pain in his eyes.


    ¡°My only wish is to keep getting stronger, and I will never stop.¡±


    Ye Peitian pressed his mouth tightly and did not speak.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to become a demon. Peitian, ??you are the only one who can protect me right now, can you?¡±


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s expression was firm.


    Ye Peitian finally closed his eyes and nodded.


    Chu Qianxun took out the double-edged blade from her waist, carried the hilt upside down and handed it to Ye Peitian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be soft-hearted. If I become a demon, I must be dealt with with a single blow before I get completely demonized.¡±


    The green crystal core turned between Chu Qianxun¡¯s fingers. She swallowed the thing that determined her life or death without hesitation in front of Ye Peitian.


    In the middle of the night, Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian returned to the camp.


    Her head was sweaty, her hair was messy, and she was embarrassed, but the corners of her mouth were raised as she looked happy.


    On the contrary, Ye Peitian, who was following her, was pale, with vacant footsteps, looking sad and decadent.

 CH 84

    ¡°What happened to these two people?¡± Qi Yongchun had a gossipy heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He obediently changed shifts with Chu Qianxun, and fell asleep after lying in the corner but tossed around for a long time.


    In order not to attract demons or enemies, they did not light a bonfire. They were silent in the dark.


    Ye Peitian laid in the dark.


    The scene just now lingered in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t sleep that night.


    Qianxun was in front of his eyes, almost, almost¡­


    If Chu Qianxun died in front of him, Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t even think about what he would become.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Chu Qianxun sat down next to him. She declined Ye Peitian¡¯s proposal to replace her on the night guard.


    She had just advanced so her spirit was in a state of excitement and joy, and she couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    ¡°Look at me, I am third-order now.¡± She lit a little warm yellow light in her hand, illuminating the small space between the two, ¡°Next time if I see Fu Yingyu, I will chop her neck and never let her run again.¡±


    ¡°But I still can¡¯t relax. There are too many ability holders in this world. I have to keep hunting demons to improve my ability. If I can kill a few more third-order demons to obtain their crystal cores, it would be even better,¡± Chu Qianxun muttered to herself enthusiastically, and after talking for a moment, she realized that the person near her was silent.


    The pair of eyes reflecting in the dark stared silently at the little light in her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qianxun asked, ¡°Were you scared just now? It¡¯s okay. Although it was a little risky, didn¡¯t I get through in the end? You see, I am alive and kicking now, nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun, am I too weak?¡± Ye Peitian said suddenly, ¡°If I am stronger, will you not be so aggressive.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being strong alone? Can I still depend on you for a lifetime?¡± Chu Qianxun smiled. She looked at her palm and made a fist, ¡°In this world, only your own strength is the most reliable thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Is it?¡±


    A few days later, they returned to the Nanxi base.


    Gao Yan hugged Chu Qianxun excitedly, ¡°Where did you go? It took so many days. You didn¡¯t make it clear. Chengzhu and I were worried that something happened to you. We were so anxious.¡±


    Her eyes were red.


    Chu Qianxun was very unaccustomed to being held by Gao Yan¡¯s hands.


    She hadn¡¯t been so intimately close to her in ten years and felt a little awkward.


    In the past ten years, no matter how hard and dangerous situations she went through the battle, no matter how badly she was injured, no one would worry about her, and no one would wait for her to return.


    Often after being seriously injured, even if she woke up in the bloody sea of ??corpses, she could only crawl out by herself and barely return to the empty residence.


    No one would tell her that she should not be so aggressive, and no one would ask her about her safety.


    Although these questions were meaningless and somewhat ridiculous, Chu Qianxun felt indescribable.


    She touched her chest, and the place that was cold got a little bit sour and a little bit warm.


    As everyone talked, they walked toward the residence in the base. Chu Qianxun introduced them to each other and briefly talked about what happened in Goose City.


    After listening to their experience, Jiang Chengzhu was very upset and complained angrily,


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, I knew you were going to fight. Why didn¡¯t you bring us when you went to pick up Brother Peitian? Did you think I was useless?¡±


    Chu Qianxun was in a good mood at the moment. She smiled and stroked his head, soothing him.


    Many people walked around along the way, and someone greeted Gao Yan from time to time.


    Gao Yan, who was beautiful and had healing power, was very popular. Almost everyone wanted to be friends with this beauty who was incapable of going out to fight with them for crystal cores, and could help with healing.


    A tall woman with an indifferent expression and strong body walked toward her.


    Behind her was a handsome young man with gentle behavior.


    The man smiled with a kettle and food in his hand, and was very considerate to the lady with him.


    When she passed by, the woman slightly nodded at Gao Yan, which was regarded as a greeting, and at the same time she gave Chu Qianxun and the others a lukewarm glance.


    Chu Qianxun was very impressed with her. This was the gun-type ability holder that they had met the first time they arrived at the base.


    Gun-type abilities may not be so prominent when facing demons but when facing humans they were very dominant. Especially in the later stage, the gun-type saint who could control many bullets at a distance was an object that almost all the strong dared not easily ignore.


    Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but look at this woman a few more times.


    ¡°Her name is Yan Xue,¡± Gao Yan approached Chu Qianxun¡¯s ear and spoke in a low voice. In the past few days, she had obviously exerted her personality traits and got very familiar with the situation in the base.


    ¡°She is a very powerful woman. In the base, no one except the boss dares to offend her. But don¡¯t look at her cold front, her personality is actually very good. She takes care of the girls in the base. As she is here, the men dare not blatantly do disgusting things to the women in the base.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Qianxun looked back

 CH 85

    Yan Xue strode forward without stopping.


    It was the man behind her who looked back at Gao Yan and Chu Qianxun, and showed a smile that was gentle and handsome.


    ¡°Who is this man?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s Yan Xue¡¯s boyfriend, Sir Jiang¡¯s son, Jiang Hongcai. Don¡¯t pay attention to him, I don¡¯t think he is a good person,¡± Gao Yan said disdainfully.


    When Ye Peitian knocked on the door, Chu Qianxun was doing one-arm pull-ups in her room.


    ¡°I did not lock the door, come in,¡± Chu Qianxun held her breath and finished the last bit of planned exercise.


    Ye Peitian entered the room and saw her hung on the ceiling with her hands grabbing several small holes in the ceiling. She tightened her slender legs, and did pull-ups.


    After Chu Qianxun finished the last few strokes, she jumped to the ground.


    She was wearing a military-green sports vest, her neckline was wet with sweat, and beads of sweat on her head flowed down her neck.


    Ye Peitian blushed, and turned his head away from sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qianxun took a towel and wiped the sweat on her face.


    ¡°There is a mission to search for supplies. It is said that there may be a lot of demons. I will leave in the afternoon.¡± Ye Peitian remembered his intention, ¡°I have signed up, um, yes, Chengzhu will also go.. you¡­¡­¡±


    He looked at Chu Qianxun with a little uncertainty. Before, at the Goose City base, Chu Qianxun had always taken Jiang Chengzhu to act alone.


    ¡°You work too hard.¡± Chu Qianxun said with a smile, ¡°We just arrived at the base. Why don¡¯t you take time to adjust? You are just so anxious to participate in the hunting.¡±


    She put down the towel, put a coat on, and grabbed the double-edge blades on the table, ¡°Okay, I will come with you.¡±


    There were two or three cars parked on the playground, and twenty or so saints were the entire lineup ready to set off this time.


    The destination of this operation was a small supermarket ten kilometers away. There may be a lot of supplies stored there. However, according to the intelligence obtained by the dispatched advance team, a large number of demons were also stranded in the neighborhood.


    ¡°You all know the rules, right? I don¡¯t need to repeat them.¡± Tang Juan looked listless, standing in front of the crowd and preaching, ¡°You are not allowed to take the materials but turn them in uniformly. Afterwards, they will be distributed according to each person¡¯s effort with tickets. As for the crystal core, whoever kills the demon will have it. If a team killed them together, it would be sold at the market price, and each team would allocate it to their members by themselves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again.¡± Tang Juan raised a finger with a metal ring and glanced at the crowd, ¡°As everyone has learned about the role of the crystal cores, don¡¯t let me see anyone stealing, or don¡¯t blame me for turning my face and denying you.¡±


    The people in the crowd glanced at each other and lowered their heads.


    Gasoline was a rare item, it was naturally impossible to sit comfortably in the car as usual.


    Except for the off-road vehicle where Tang Juan and the core staff were sitting, most of the others squeezed into the back compartment of the two pickup trucks.


    Although Jiang Chengzhu was still a child, he had strong offensive power, rich experience in hunting demons, and very fierce combat. Therefore, although he only stayed for a few days, most of the saints in the base knew this young ice-type ability holder.


    Many of the saints sitting in the same car were close to him. Some called him Xiao Jiang, some called him Chengzhu, and some were cheeky to call him Brother Jie.


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s temperament was a little proud in front of Chu Qianxun, ¡°Sister Qianxun, during the time you left, I participated in several demon hunts, and my ability has improved a lot.¡± He lowered his voice next to Chu Qianxun, ¡°I feel that my ability has arrived at the critical point and is about to break through.¡±


    ¡°Really? So fast? That¡¯s amazing,¡± Chu Qianxun was a little surprised.


    In the entire Nanxi base, the only people who had broken through to the second stage were Tang Juan and Yan Xue. With Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s young age, he was able to reach the last stage of the first-order, and was already regarded as the best in the crowd.


    ¡°I also practiced a new move, and I will show it to you when I have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You got another move, do you have a name for it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I call it icestorm!¡± Jiang Chengzhu raised his chest proudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool?¡±


    Chu Qianxun opened her mouth in surprise.


    She certainly wasn¡¯t surprised by Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s naming. But she was surprised because this name was exactly the same as the move of the famous Frost Prince in the post-apocalyptic period.


    Of course, this name was used by people to flatter him on face, secretly, people called him the little beast who used ice, or the little b*st*rd who made ice.


    Chu Qianxun looked at Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s face. This immature face overlapped with a young face that often appeared in newspapers in the post-apocalypse.


    At that time, Jiang Chengzhu was in his early twenties and was the captain of a famous mercenary team. Their entire team was composed of teenagers and children of similar age.


    Maybe it was because he was too young, and in a cruel environment, he got a powerful ability that didn¡¯t match his mind.


    These children who survived the apocalypse days were more cruel and indifferent than adults. They had no idea of ??right and wrong, and acted recklessly based on their own preferences. He often did everything for money, and his reputation was very bad.


    It turned out that this was what Frost Prince looked like ten years ago.

 CH 86

    Chu Qianxun looked at the little boy with a silly smile in front of her who was waiting for her praise. She reached out her hand and touched his messy hair and inevitably sighed in her heart.


    ¡°Chengzhu, who is this beauty? I haven¡¯t seen her before, is she your sister? Why don¡¯t you introduce her to your brother?¡± A man sitting across from them asked with a smile.


    Jiang Chengzhu glanced at him and ignored him.


    ¡°Hello, I am Chu Qianxun. I just came to the base, so I need more advice,¡± Chu Qianxun introduced herself.


    ¡°Hello, hello, my surname is Shi, Shi Mingde, and I am an earth ability holder.¡± The man chatted enthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s really rare for a beautiful girl like you to come out to hunt demons.¡±


    ¡°This time, Brother Tien and Sister Gao will lead the team personally. It won¡¯t be a big deal. Qianxun, you stay on the outside, and you can get two red tickets when we go back. Don¡¯t be afraid, brother will protect you,¡± Shi Mingde said.


    ¡°Okay, then please take care of me, Brother Ming,¡± Chu Qianxun answered with a smile.


    Jiang Chengzhu snorted, and put one hand on Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder beside him, ¡°Old Shi, don¡¯t brag. Your little earth ability couldn¡¯t even match Brother Peitian and you want to take care of Sister Qianxun? ¡°


    ¡°Oh, this brother is also an earth saint? Then we should get close to each other,¡± Shi Mingde had a good temper. Jiang Chengzhu was rebellious and didn¡¯t give him much face, but he was not angry.


    But he was the only earth saint in the base. His ability had reached the middle and late stages of the first-order. He was also a close friend of Tang Juan and was often touted by the people in the base that made him a little conceited.


    Hearing that Ye Peitian, who was beautiful and taciturn, had the same ability as his, it was inevitable that he would make a little comparison.


    At this moment, he was grinning, but in his heart he was thinking silently about how to show his glory in the battle. It would also let the beauty, Chu Qianxun, look at him with admiration.


    The driving car suddenly stopped with a squeak, and a tall demon turned out from the corner of the street. The demon had pale skin and an expressionless face. The wriggling tentacles hung everywhere on the body.


    It was dragging a light box of traffic lights, slowly walking across the empty zebra crossing in front of everyone.


    Shi Mingde hadn¡¯t reacted yet, and the two sitting in front of him had already disappeared.


    The shackles made of yellow sand tied the demon¡¯s messy limbs, pulled down its huge body, and locked it firmly on the road.


    A slender figure flashed on the back of the demon at the same time.


    They saw silver light flashing along the demon¡¯s cervical spine.


    Before everyone even reacted, Chu Qianxun had already stood up from the demon, and a piece of emerald-green crystal core was in her bright white fingers. She smiled and asked, ¡°Whoever kills the demon, its crystal core belongs to them, right?¡±


    Shi Mingde and the people in the car opened their mouths in surprise and were speechless.


    ¡°Brother Tang, look at that woman.¡±


    Tang Juan was in the off-road carriage, and everyone was watching that scene through the window.


    ¡°Not bad, she can fight better than Yan Xue,¡± Tang Juan raised his brows.


    ¡°How can it be so, my Cher is the best,¡± Jiang Hong, who was sitting on the side, kept defending his girlfriend all the time.


    Yan Xue¡¯s gaze flashed from behind the light blue goggles. She wiped the gun in her hand without speaking.


    ¡°Brother Tang, the situation in the base got a bit wrong recently. Since everyone knows the effectiveness of the crystal core, they have been thinking about looting. Should we re-determine how the crystal cores will be distributed?¡± Tang Juan¡¯s confidant, Le He, spoke.


    He and Shi Mingde, who was sitting in the other car, followed Tang Juan from the beginning, and they were Tang Juan¡¯s most trusted men.


    ¡°Huh? A group of ignorant people. They haven¡¯t killed a few demons but they started fighting internally on how to distribute? This thing is so lacking but everyone wants it. Of course, whoever contributes more will get more.¡± Tang Juan said disdainfully, ¡°Some people are stunned when hunting demons, but they want to share for nothing. They want to act shameless. With me in the base, I will not allow this kind of mess.¡±


    The neighborhood where the supermarket was located was once a densely populated area. As the vehicle got near the place, more demons wandered nearby.


    The saints of Nanxi base were divided into several teams that cooperated, and went forward little by little into the supermarket.


    Jiang Chengzhu stood on top of a street lamp, and the cones of ice were shot down continuously from the air, as if a snow storm had fallen in a small area. Under the continuous blow of the cone of ice, a demon raised its neck, screamed and struggled.


    As soon as the ice cone stopped, Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure flashed past, the two blades intertwined, and a huge cross was instantly opened in the abdomen of the demon. The demon¡¯s crystal core was picked out with a single blade.


    Located one or two buildings away from them, five pillars of fire rose into the sky, almost half a block of red.


    That was Tang Juan¡¯s ability.

 CH 87

    Standing on its tall demon body, Chu Qianxun raised her head in surprise.


    Red Lotus Purgatory?


    It shouldn¡¯t be, she thought.


    She had never heard of a saint who could use such a powerful fire ability trick so early.


    The memory of Chu Qianxun of ten years ago was a little vague. She remembered that at that time, it was probably a little bit at this time that she had passed by the place. Not only did she not see Tang Juan, but she also didn¡¯t even hear about this Nanxi base.


    The battle did not last long, and the demons inside and outside the supermarket were wiped out by everyone.


    It was less than two months after the arrival of the demons. The interior of this small supermarket was messy, and after several waves of looting by nearby residents, a large amount of usable materials and food were still there. The back of the two pickup trucks that came were filled.


    As a result, everyone except the wounded could only walk with the car.


    After returning with a full load, the teammates were beaming, but didn¡¯t feel tired at all.


    Chu Qianxun put her hands in her pockets and ran with Ye Peitian and Jiang Chengzhu.


    The three of them were very fast. They followed the car, keeping a step behind, but in a relaxed manner, while occasionally chatting with each other in a low voice.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gazes on Chu Qianxun changed.


    No one dared to call her sister or even beauty.


    The off-road vehicle drove by their side, the window of the car was lowered, and Yan Xue¡¯s cold face appeared. At this time, all the wounded were sitting in the car, and even Tang Juan himself was jogging behind the car.


    Yan Xue reached out and knocked outside the car window, ¡°Do you want to come in?¡± She said to Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun politely declined her kindness.


    She harvested a bag of crystal cores. So presumably after returning to the base, all kinds of good intentions and malice would follow.


    It was almost time to leave this place, Chu Qianxun thought to herself.


    Back at the Nanxi base, Chu Qianxun received the red ticket and went to the base¡¯s trading market to stroll around.


    The Nanxi base was not large, and the trading market was set up on the floor at the bottom of a teaching building. In addition to exchanging goods, one could also purchase things with tickets issued by the base.


    Many people set up stalls to sell their own goods. Some of them were saints. Most of them sold the materials they found when they went out hunting demons alone, or the hard parts of the demons that could be used.


    Some were ordinary people living in the base, and the things they sold may be a little strange.


    They may have a few green vegetable leaves that they grew, or some practical items such as watches, flashlights, lighters, weapons, etc., hoping to get a half-ticket.


    There were also very expensive jewelry and other luxury goods before the apocalypse, of course, most of these were not cared for.


    The largest fixed booths were surrounded by rows of desks. They were all kinds of materials obtained during each large-scale search operation organized by the sales base. They could be regarded as ¡°official booths¡±.


    Due to the frequent organization of search operations in the base, the ¡°official booths¡± accumulated a large variety of materials, which stabilized the prices in the base to a certain extent.


    As long as they work hard and strive for work points, even the ordinary humans living in the base, could accumulate a small amount of tickets to exchange for not too expensive quilts, dishes, buckets and other daily necessities.


    The market was also patrolled to maintain public order at any time, expressly stipulating that it was not allowed to rob or sell goods.


    Although the entire market was not big, it was much more lively and stable than the Goose City base.


    Chu Qianxun stood on the edge of a booth selling weapons and looked around. Her blades were worn out, and she wanted to find out if she could replace them.


    Jiang Chengzhu squatted beside her, turning over the weapons that were simply processed from the limbs of demons.


    ¡°There is nothing good here, Sister Qianxun.¡± He said, ¡°The good weapons and materials were taken away by the leaders. If you want a weapon, I will help you ask Sir Jiang about them. He has good materials.¡±


    ¡°In the hunting, although the demon crystal can belong to us, the body of the demon and the materials found must be handed in.¡± Ye Peitian stood beside Chu Qianxun and said, ¡°We can go out and kill a high-level demon to make a weapon for you.¡±


    ¡°If you have a crystal core, you don¡¯t know what to do? It¡¯s simply not good or bad. The organization demon hunting would provide you with intelligence, vehicles, and powerful teammates. Do you think you can go to a place where you can kill so many demons if it wasn¡¯t for the organization?¡± A man¡¯s cynic voice sounded.


    Chu Qianxun and others turned around.


    Tang Juan led a team of people and stood not far behind them.


    The one who just spoke was a man with yellow hair behind Tang Juan, named Le He.


    The chubby Shi Mingde squeezed up from behind to help pacify, ¡°Ah Le, don¡¯t talk like that. They are all people who have taken refuge in the base. Sister Qianxun and Brother Peitian had just arrived at our base and took part in the collective action. Our base doesn¡¯t have rules to restrict the squad from independent activities, haha, we understand each other, right?¡±


    Le He snorted, ¡°Lao Shi, you are a good person. This man robbed your limelight yesterday, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Tang Juan put on a coat and raised his hand to stop the people around him from talking.


    He touched his chin, and looked at Chu Qianxun for a long while, ¡°You killed a second-order demon, right?¡±


    Chu Qianxun did not speak, but nodded. She was waiting for Tang Juan to continue speaking.


    She wanted to see what kind of character the leader of this base had.

 CH 88

    ¡°Give it to me. The conditions are up to you.¡± Tang Juan raised his hand, ¡°What do you want for the crystal core? I have various weapons and armors made of second-order demons. Or do you have other needs, bullets, medicines? Both are fine.¡±


    Chu Qianxun smiled, ¡°Brother Tang, why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? Unfortunately, I have already eaten that crystal core.¡±


    Tang Juan¡¯s face fell down, his eyes drooped, and when his eyes sank into the hole, he showed a vicious hooligan look.


    Both Ye Peitian and Jiang Chengzhu subconsciously took a half step forward and stood in front of Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Hey you guys don¡¯t understand who is the boss of the base. Do you not want to live in the base?¡± Le He rolled up his sleeves and walked forward.


    Tang Juan stretched out his hand to stop him, ¡°I will borrow it from you, and double it back within a week.¡±


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t jump on, ¡°I really ate it. Otherwise, when you say that, I would have given you a face.¡±


    Tang Juan snorted coldly, then turned around and walked away.


    Jiang Chengzhu whispered to Chu Qianxun disdainfully, ¡°If he can¡¯t get the crystal core by himself, why does he want others? From the first day I came here, he does not look pleasing to my eyes.¡±


    Chu Qianxun smiled, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t grab it, his attitude won¡¯t matter.¡±


    A gentle-looking middle-aged man walked over. He stretched out his hand to Chu Qianxun and smiled gently, ¡°I heard your name a long time ago, but I only met you today for the first time. My surname is Jiang, Jiang Yuanshan. I was a teacher at this school so everyone still calls me Sir Jiang.¡±


    Chu Qianxun reached out and shook his hand politely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything just now.¡± Sir Jiang said, with an educator¡¯s politeness and elegance, which made it difficult for people to resent him, ¡°Don¡¯t mind, Ah Jang is a little bit tempered. He is not malicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. How can I be angry with Brother Tang?¡± Chu Qianxun smiled.


    As long as Tang Juan didn¡¯t try to grab her things, she wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    Similarly, of course she would not relax her vigilance against Tang Juan just because of Sir Jiang¡¯s words.


    A smiling person like Jiang Yuanshan couldn¡¯t move her.


    She herself could put on a harmless smile whenever she needed to.


    In a corner of the market, the screaming voice of a woman caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°My dear, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The woman shook the man next to her desperately.


    ¡°Oh¡­Kill¡­Oh¡­hit me!¡± The man pinched his neck with both hands. His eyeballs were protruding as green liquid spit out from his mouth, and a vague sound came from his throat.


    In the next instant, his abdomen suddenly swelled up, his eyes rolled to white, his back split open, and six slender, branched arms creaked.


    ¡°Demonized, someone is demonized! Help!¡±


    ¡°Someone failed to upgrade with the crystal core again.¡±


    The woman slumped on the ground. They used all their belongings in exchange for a crystal core. When her man ate the crystal core, he smiled and promised her that he would become stronger soon. They could live a better life and not be hungry.


    The sudden great change made her limp on the ground, her limbs trembled, and she didn¡¯t know how to face it all.


    The man who had become a ¡°demon¡± turned his head. His pale pupils looked toward her, and the mucus in his mouth was dripping on the floor in front of her.


    At this moment, a soft hand stretched out from behind and covered her eyes. At the same time, a sharp blade pierced through the air, and a hot liquid gradually reached her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± before she lost consciousness, she heard a woman¡¯s voice in her ears.


    When Jiang Yuanshan ran over, Chu Qianxun had solved the battle cleanly.


    The huge body of the man who had been demonized was split in half and scattered on the ground, with a dirty liquid flowing between the roads of the market.


    Chu Qianxun, who was young, seemed very accustomed to the things in front of her. She shook the liquid on the blade in her hand and handed the woman who had fainted on her to Jiang Yuanshan, ¡°Take care of her, Sir Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yuanshan recruited medical staff from the base and entrusted the woman to it.


    ¡°Miss Chu, you are admirable,¡± Jiang Yuanshan said with emotion.


    He looked at the blade in Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, ¡°You blades, I¡¯m afraid it is useless. There are a number of weapons specially built for powerful people like you in the base. Would you like to see it?¡±


    Chu Qianxun followed Jiang Yuanshan to an independent warehouse above the trading market.


    ¡°These are all parts taken from the body of the demon. The base personnel have carried out special research, development and transformation to produce various weapons.¡± Jiang Yuanshan walked, introducing the various weapons on the shelf, ¡°They are not circulated and sold on the market, and only the core personnel within the organization were given priority to pick it up carefully.¡±

 CH 89

    ¡°Does it need to be exchanged with a second-order crystal corel? I don¡¯t have one,¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    ¡°Haha, Miss Chu is really funny. I didn¡¯t bring you here to ask for a crystal core for Ah Tian. I admire you for your ability. I hope you can have better weapons and make a lot of money for our common base. Ah Tian is so eager to get the crystal core because a very powerful demon has appeared near the base recently. Ah Tian is the most powerful saint in our base. He is everyone¡¯s support. Of course, he should give priority to improving his own ability. This is also for the safety of the entire base.¡±


    Jiang Yuanshan said in a kind and generous tone, ¡°But to be honest, how many second-order crystal cores are there? It¡¯s not enough for everyone, and it is understandable that he couldn¡¯t get his hands on it.¡±


    ¡°Sir Jiang is really a good person, thank you for your understanding,¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the dazzling array of weapons, she was itchy in her heart and complimented him.


    There were a few weapons made of second-order demon¡¯s limbs, she really liked it, so she asked the price.


    ¡°Which weapon Ms. Chu likes? You can pay a first-order crystal core based on the weapon¡¯s performance. If you don¡¯t have it, it¡¯s okay to owe me. I can still trust Miss Chu¡¯s personality. ¡°


    ¡°Thank you Sir Jiang. In the future, I will rely on you to take care of me a lot,¡± Chu Qianxun was happy.


    Jiang Yuanshan¡¯s intention to show favor to her was very obvious.


    She also heard the words of Jiang Yuanshan and vaguely revealed her dissatisfaction with Tang Juan.


    Chu Qianxun generally would not let it go when there was a bargain and she had no burdens.


    Jiang Yuanshan was very satisfied to see Chu Qianxun buying it this way. How could he know that she was planning to leave the next day?


    When Chu Qianxun came down from the stairs, she carried a pair of amber double- edged blades in her hands.


    The slender blades were semi-transparent, with strange markings on them. Chu Qianxun played around with the blades, two bright yellow sword lights appeared on her side, and the clear sound of the blades buzzed in the air.


    There were really two good blades, and Chu Qianxun was satisfied.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun¡¯s skill is so beautiful,¡± Jiang Chengzhu and Ye Peitian greeted her. They strolled around the market and each bought a lot of things.


    Jiang Chengzhu bought a lot of snacks, comics, and even an ancient game console the size of a palm.


    Ye Peitian even carried big bags, mostly all kinds of food, including a unique carbon hot copper pot.


    At dinner, Ye Peitian invited everyone to eat hot pot in his room.


    When Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan entered the house, the cleaned copper hot pot was placed in the center of the table, with charcoal burning in the middle, with a table filled with fresh ingredients.


    Although there were no rich ingredients like those before the apocalypse, there were also vegetables, mushrooms, fungus, luncheon meat, noodles, eggs and other rare things at this time.


    Ye Peitian was picking up vegetables at the side of the sink, and when he saw people coming, he greeted everyone to take their seats.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, I would still have a chance to eat hot pot in this life,¡± Qi Yongchun almost burst into tears. As soon as he grasped Ye Peitian¡¯s hand, he shook Ye Peitian¡¯s hand vigorously, ¡°Brother Ye, you are so capable, you can fight and cook. In the future. Xiao Qi will follow you, Brother Ye, don¡¯t despise me.¡±


    In the simple dormitory, everyone sat down around the steaming hot pot.


    Granny Feng looked at the steaming white mist on the hot pot, her eyes were red, ¡°My little grandson used to come to me and eat the hot pot I made.¡±


    She choked and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m the only lonely old woman left in the family. What¡¯s the use of being alive?¡±


    Tu Yibai stretched out his hand, fumbled to the spoon on the table, took a quail egg from the hot pot, and slowly put it into Granny Feng¡¯s bowl.


    Granny Feng stretched out her skinny fingers, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and looked at Tu Yibai, ¡°Good boy, thank you. Don¡¯t mind the unhappy ones, hurry up and eat more.¡±


    Ye Peitian adjusted a dish of dipping sauce and placed it in front of Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun took it and ate it with hot pot ingredients.


    She never picked what she ate, she could deliver it to her mouth as long as she could eat it, and she always ate fast and more.


    But Ye Peitian made this sauce really appeal to her. It was both fragrant and mellow, with a slightly salty and spicy flavor, which was her favorite.


    This Ye Peitian was too good at cooking. Chu QIanxun kept thinking about it in her mind. He would cook in the wild, and he even made hot pot when he arrived at the base. She was afraid that he would not be able to find something to eat in the future.


    Chu Qianxun ate fast, and Ye Peitian kept putting hot dishes into her bowl from time to time.


    After a hot pot meal, most people on the table could see that Ye Peitian had an unusual attitude toward Chu Qianxun.


    Only Chu Qianxun, who was busy sweeping the vegetables, was unaware of it.


    When she was full, Chu Qianxun put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°I will leave tomorrow. What are you going to do?¡±

 CH 90

    Ye Peitian¡¯s hand stopped, and his slender fingers curled up imperceptibly.


    ¡°I¡­ Um¡­ I will follow Sister Qianxun,¡± Jiang Chengzhu raised his hand while eating.


    Gao Yan: ¡°Me too, I said I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Chengzhu, Sister Yan, and Peitian can come to Lu Island with me,¡± Chu Qianxun looked at everyone¡¯s reaction.


    She strangely saw Ye Peitian breath a sigh of relief, so she retracted her chopsticks and silently lowered her head to eat.


    ¡°Ms. Feng, what about you?¡± Chu Qianxun asked, ¡°This base looks okay, but I am feeling that something is wrong. I don¡¯t really recommend you staying here.¡±


    Gao Yan said, ¡°Qianxun is right. I stayed here for a few more days and found that they are peaceful on the surface, but in fact they are fighting fiercely within themselves. I feel that these gangs are all going to cause trouble. Now, it¡¯s best for us not to blend in.¡±


    Granny Feng said, ¡°Although this base seems to be more stable than Goose City, after staying here for two days, I do feel something is wrong. If you don¡¯t dislike it, we want to follow you.¡±


    Both Qi Yongchun and Tu Yibai agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Everyone tidy up, don¡¯t tell anyone. We will go tomorrow silently,¡± Chu Qianxun came to the final conclusion.


    Gao Yan packed her luggage.


    Chu Qianxun was bored and did push-ups on the floor with one finger. She had her right hand on her back, and only her left index finger that touched the ground supported her body.


    ¡°Qianxun, why did you agree? Wouldn¡¯t it be too hard for you?¡± Gao Yan said while folding her clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s much better than before.¡±


    After Chu Qianxun finished a hundred push-ups, she changed her hand and continued.


    ¡°Nonsense, weren¡¯t you a student before? What was expected of you is to study and maybe fall in puppy love, right?¡± Gao Yan was struggling with what to pack.


    She had lived in Nanxi Base for a few days, but she had a lot more things, yet she was reluctant to lose it. It was difficult to choose.


    ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t you have anything to organize?¡±


    ¡°No, I can leave anytime.¡±


    Chu Qianxun had only one carry-on backpack, and it always contained some emergency medicines, a small amount of high-calorie food and water, plus a few small items such as lighters and flashlights.


    She went out with a weapon.


    ¡°Sometimes, I really think you are not a girl of your age,¡± Gao Yan looked at the two clothes she had just bought from the market, gritted her teeth and prepared to leave them.


    ¡°Qianxun, didn¡¯t you notice that Xiao Ye is always trying to make you happy?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Chu Qianxun kept moving, and the sweat on her face dropped to the ground along her chin, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, I have promised to provide cover for him in the future.¡±


    Gao Yan gave her a blank look. Such a strange woman.


    As if when the doomsday arrived, she spontaneously cleared up the golden years of the past from her memory leaving only a fighting madwoman who only knew how to become stronger.


    A bass and guitar mix came from nowhere, and a deep and atmospheric sound of a bass wafted low in the night.


    The man had a wide vocal range, with a unique voice. His singing was gloomy and vaguely sad.


    Chu Qianxun stood up, took the towel handed by Gao Yan, wiped her face, and looked out the dark window.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tang Juan.¡± Gao Yan explained, ¡°Before the apocalypse, he was in a band, a lead singer. The whole band of a dozen people fled here after the apocalypse and now they are almost dead. There is only him left and Shi Deming who was with you that day.¡±


    ¡°So it was him.¡±


    ¡°Tang Juan has a bad temper. He is very arrogant, and offended many people. If it weren¡¯t for his powerful ability, it would have been messed up here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same everywhere.¡± Chu Qianxun sneered, ¡°As long as the world gets a little stability, the chaotic struggle for power starts.¡±


    The rock music in the night was weird and blurred, as if the dark tide was surging. It had a kind of nostalgia for the dead, and was kind of full of vented up depression and sadness.


    This was a person with a sad story.


    But in this era, almost everyone had a few stories.


    On the second day, Chu Qianxun and her party left the base in the name of going out to hunt demons so it did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    Not far from Nanxi to the east, the road was completely destroyed, and they could only move forward on foot.


    There was a peninsula called Donggua Island more than 100 kilometers away from Nanxi.


    Chu Qianxun remembered that a high-level demon appeared nearby. It wandered on the peninsula for a long time, harvesting a lot of human lives.


    It was wiped out under the concerted efforts of a large number of demon hunters.


    Chu Qianxun planned to go to the peninsula to see if she could see the early form of the demon.


    At noon, they sat on the edge of a strawberry field to rest and simply ate a little dry food.


    ¡°Since we are going to the sea, I can definitely eat a lot of seafood, hehe.¡±


    Qi Yongchun took a bite of the biscuits in his hand as if it was not bland compressed biscuits but a delicious seafood meal.


    Everyone around couldn¡¯t help but swallow on hearing that.


    As Chu Qianxun collected the ingredients, and Ye Peitian cooked and prepared them later, he was basically not hungry enough, but rather gluttonous.


    ¡°What seafood, eat this first,¡± Chu Qianxun took out a few first-order crystal cores from her pocket.


    She had recently collected a lot of first-order crystal cores, which had no effect on her, so it was better to let her team members improve their strength first.


    ¡°One per person, if we all act together in the future, we will allocate crystal cores according to the level of effort,¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    After taking the crystal core, Tu Yibai closed his eyes. After a while, he said, ¡°The range I can perceive seems to have expanded a lot.¡±


    Gao Yan also said happily, ¡°I think my ability has also improved.¡±


    On the strawberry field behind Qi Yongchun, starting from him, a large swath of white flowers suddenly bloomed.


    ¡°I said Brother Yongchun, is your ability only to bloom flowers?¡± Jiang Chengzhu pointed to the little white flowers swaying in the wind and laughed.


    ¡°No, no, it can do more,¡± Qi Yongchun said and used more of his ability.


    The closest flower began to wither slowly, bearing a greenish-green fruit.


    The fruit grew up at a speed visible to the naked eye, from blue to green, from green to red, and gradually became more vivid.

 CH 91

    Qi Yongchun took a breath, picked the ripe strawberry and handed it to Chu Qianxun who was very surprised. She knew that the ability of the plant system could grow plants.


    However, due to the forced promotion of the growth of plants in a short period of time, when their power declined, these spawned plants would quickly wither.


    She hadn¡¯t seen this kind of plant power that could make such a thing.


    ¡°How many can be ripened at a time? Can you do all types of plants?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not everything can be done.¡± Qi Yongchun hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°This is because strawberries are in season, so I can adapt to the situation and let them grow faster. If it¡¯s non sessional plants, it violates the law of growth, not only will it not be ripe, the fruits of the plant will die.¡±


    He scratched his head embarrassedly, ¡°Besides, I can only ripen one or two fruits at the moment, so I have no energy. This is because I have improved my ability by taking the crystal core. My ability is probably useless. .¡±


    ¡°No, your ability is very special. It¡¯s different from other plant saints.¡± Chu Qianxun said, ¡°No wonder Shennai, I mean the Holy Angels imprisoned you for research.¡±


    ¡°Those who were secretly kidnapped by them were mostly people with different abilities.¡± Granny Feng remembered the past, and the wrinkles on her old face became deeper, ¡°After the crystal cores fell, none of the young members in our family got abilities, on the contrary, me and my husband got weird abilities. My old man had a kind of ability that could calm others¡¯ emotions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is the mental ability,¡± Chu Qianxun exclaimed.


    ¡®It turned out that Granny Feng¡¯s husband was also a mental ability holder,¡¯ she thought in her heart.


    To be on the safe side, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t tell others about her ability and level.


    Even most people around her had always thought that she was a low-level speed ability holder.


    At present, only Gao Yan and Ye Peitian, who had personally received her help, could guess that her true ability belonged to the mental one.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a mental ability. Neither of our abilities had any offensive power. Those people rushed into our house with their faces covered and snatched the things from our house. When they discovered the old man¡¯s ability, they took him away. My children kept fighting¡­¡± Granny Feng paused and looked away.


    ¡°Later, we were both taken to the laboratory, and I learned that the demons who did these devilish acts were the saints in the cloak of angels.¡±


    ¡°At the last moment of the old man¡¯s death, he used his ability to appease me, to calm my emotions, and let me not be overly sad because of his death. His ability was just of that use. I don¡¯t know why those people took him.¡±


    She raised her skinny hand and swallowed the crystal core.


    ¡°Granny,¡± Tu Yibai held Granny Feng¡¯s hand worriedly. He couldn¡¯t see anything, and life was very inconvenient. Granny Feng had been taking care of him since he was in prison.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Granny Feng patted the young man¡¯s hand, ¡°Just for the light that the old man left in my heart at the last time, I also want to live well.¡±


    She recounted that sad past. Her tone was gentle, and there was no excessive grief and anger. Listening to it, everyone¡¯s heart got heavy.


    ¡°D*mn that bad organization, Holy Angels! Sister Qianxun, why didn¡¯t you take me with you at the time? I¡¯m going to kill them,¡± Jiang Chengzhu gritted his teeth.


    He returned the crystal core in his hand to Chu Qianxun, ¡°My ability has reached a critical state. The last time I hunted, I used a first-order crystal core, but it had no effect at all.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want to try the second-order?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded immediately.


    She was at the third-order at the moment, just two levels higher than Jiang Chengzhu, and it was no problem to protect him from upgrading safely.


    Jiang Chengzhu had accompanied her from several times on the battlefield, and had done a lot to seize the crystal core.


    Of course she also hoped that he could improve his ability, but she currently had only one second-order crystal core in her hands.


    She glanced at Ye Peitian. He also needed a second-order crystal core.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Give the crystal core to Chengzhu first,¡± Ye Peitian said immediately.


    Chu Qianxun smiled. Good for Ye Peitian being in her team or with his character if he was in another team, he would have been badly scammed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the next second-order crystal core.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s advancement was very smooth.


    There was no sign of demonization, and no help from Chu Qianxun was needed.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Jiang Chengzhu to take the crystal core and jump up from the ground.


    A large hailstone fell in the air, crackling the ground in front of him and smashing a shallow pit, making dust everywhere.


    ¡°Haha, sister Qianxun, look at this!¡± Jiang Chengzhu ran back to her, excited.


    Chu Qianxun reminded him not to be too careless. His luck was good, but it didn¡¯t mean that the upgrade would always be so smooth in the future.


    ¡°Every time you upgrade, it is a life and death situation. You must not be careless. If you want to upgrade, you must tell me. You are not allowed to upgrade when I am away, understand?¡± Chu Qianxun explained.


    Everyone¡¯s ability had been improved smoothly, and a team of people regained their spirits.


    It didn¡¯t take long to walk along the road.


    There was a gunshot in the air, and a bullet broke through the air, hitting the ground in front of them with a snap, stopping them.


    Three or five men ran over from the bushes and waved to them, ¡°Go away, this field is covered by Brother Tiong, and idlers should avoid it.¡±


    ¡°The road ahead is very dangerous. We are working on errands, please change the way,¡± a cold female voice sounded in the air.


    In the jungle in the distance, a huge roar was faintly heard. The sky was reflected in the fire, and the red flame column rose into the sky.


    It was Tang Juan¡¯s signature ability, Red Lotus Purgatory.

 CH 92

    The team eliminated high-level demons. In order to prevent others from sabotaging at the last minute, they usually set up checkpoints on the surrounding roads to prevent others from entering.


    Yan Xue had to be kept on the road, which showed that the demons inside were very important to them.


    Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan exchanged glances.


    Gao Yan stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Yan, we also came out to hunt demons. I didn¡¯t know it was dangerous. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    They retreated to a hidden corner not far away.


    ¡°How is the situation? Xiao Bai, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°There is a demon, a very powerful one, it should be a third-order demon.¡± Tu Yibai closed his eyes and continued, ¡°Many people who attacked it died. Um, the demon seemed to be seriously injured and was about to escape.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll take a look,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Third-order demons were not that easy to be killed. The demon she fought last time was already the weakest in third-order demons, but she almost didn¡¯t succeed.


    She was going to have a look. Although Tang Juan was already inside, it would be best if she could pick up a loophole. After all, she had never done anything like sabotaging.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, I want to go too.¡±


    Chu Qianxun, Ye Peitian and Jiang Chengzhu bypassed Yan Xue¡¯s blockade and quietly saw the battlefield in front.


    When they arrived, the battle there had just ended, and what was remaining was a huge scorched ground burned out in the center of the field. There were several human corpses lying on the ground, but the demon was nowhere to be seen. It had apparently escaped.


    The rest should have gone to track the injured demon. Only two or three men remained on the field. One of them was a person Chu Qianxun knew, which was Yan Xue¡¯s boyfriend, Sir Jiang¡¯s son, Jiang Hongcai.


    Jiang Hongcai just stretched out his foot and kicked a seriously injured man on the ground over and smiled presumptuously, ¡°Tang Juan, Brother Juan. Unexpectedly, you also have a day like today?¡±


    The man who was wounded all over vomited blood. He struggled to get up, but Jiang Hongcai stepped on him.


    He gritted his teeth with his eyes filled with hatred. He was unable to get up, but he stared at Jiang Hongcai unyieldingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the expression? Huh? Even now, you dare to look at me with such an expression?¡± Jiang Hongcai¡¯s handsome face was so excited that it was distorted, ¡°You have been arrogant for so long, but look at you now. Ah, crazy!¡±


    Jiang Hongci only stepped Tang Juan¡¯s head into the mud.


    When he thought that the usually dazzling Brother Juan, one day would be under his feet, an inexplicable excitement rose in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Juan, haha, Brother Juan?¡± He raised his brows with a perverted smile, and bent over to look at the man under his feet, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who looks down on me? You always sneer at me. Do you think I really don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I didn¡¯t know that you always thought I am very useless, not like a man? So what? Now that you are dying and I am still alive means I am better than you. Look at you. You¡¯re going to die in the hands of the person you look down on, aha!¡±


    Jiang Hongcai stepped on Tang Juan¡¯s head with one foot after another.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, probably no one would believe that a teacher who was usually gentle and delicate would show such a twisted and perverted expression.


    Tang Juan, who was stepped on, suddenly reached out and grabbed Jiang Hongcai¡¯s ankle, and a flame burst out of his hand, burning up along his trouser.


    Jiang Hongcai was shocked, and quickly flung his legs back.


    He had always been afraid of Tang Juan. Under this fright, he fell and crawled back for a long distance. Seeing that Tang Juan was still unable to stand up, he was able to put out the flames on his pants.


    The two companions behind him rushed up and hurriedly helped put out the fire.


    Tang Juan held up for a while and raised his head from the mud.


    The three of them stepped back together, watching his movements vigilantly, ready to escape at any time.


    He spat a mouthful of blood, sat up slowly, and looked at them mockingly, ¡°Good job, come on, don¡¯t you want to kill me?¡±


    The three looked at each other, no one dared to step forward.


    ¡°Go, you go and kill him.¡± Jiang Hongcai only pushed a companion next to him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, can¡¯t you see that he is already at a dead end? Go and stab him, and he will be completely dead.¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t dare,¡± the man shuddered, cowering and reluctant to step forward.


    Tang Juan¡¯s powerful impression was deeply ingrained in their minds, and no one knew whether this man would fight back before he died.


    ¡°Teacher Xiao Jiang, I don¡¯t think he can move anymore. Why don¡¯t we use a gun to kill him?¡± Another man suggested.


    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s use a gun.¡±


    Jiang Hongcai took out his handgun and aimed at Tang Juan from a distance.


    When Tang Juan sneered and closed his eyes, a woman¡¯s voice came from the woods, ¡°You are too mean, even I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Jiang Hongcai turned his gun to the direction where the sound came from.


    Three figures came out of the woods.


    It was Chu Qianxun, Ye Peitian and Jiang Chengzhu.

 CH 93

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t meddle in,¡± Jiang Hongcai swallowed and tried to calm down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Jiang Chengzhu stomped, and an icy ridge quickly extended from the ground under his feet, and rushed all the way to Jiang Hongcai. The interlaced ice thorns flashed cold light and pointed at the three men savagely.


    ¡°I hated you when I was a child, especially your superficial and gentle, disgusting perversion.¡± Jiang Chengzhu sneered, and tilted his neck, ¡°How about it, do you want to fight me, Teacher Xiaojiang?¡±


    Jiang Hongcai¡¯s face was red.


    The companions around him persuaded him, ¡°Teacher Xiao Jiang, we are not these people¡¯s opponents. Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian are very strong. Jiang Chengzhu should not be provoked. It is better that we retreat first and go to Sir Jiang, report the situation and make plans.¡±


    Jiang Hongcai nodded, and the three of them slowly backed up a certain distance, turned and ran.


    Chu Qianxun came to Tang Juan. He had one hand stroking several pendants hanging on his neck, while he grinned, and laughed, ¡°That¡¯s not bad, brothers, I¡¯m coming to meet you too.¡±


    He looked up at Chu Qianxun, pulled off his collar, and sneered, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you want to kill me? I would rather die in the hands of outsiders like you.¡±


    ¡°Where is the demon? Where did it go?¡± Chu Qianxun asked him.


    The smile on Tang Juan¡¯s face disappeared. He sank his face and looked at her for a moment, then raised his chin to the northwest.


    Chu Qianxun stopped paying attention to him, turned and left.


    The figures of the three went away,


    Tang Juan slowly got up and climbed to the side of a corpse that was cut off by the waist.


    He struggled to drag the corpse¡¯s leg over and put it together with the upper body.


    The dead man with his eyes wide in disbelief still solidified on his fat white face before he died.


    This person was Shi Deming who traveled with Chu Qianxun on the hunt for demons.


    Tang Juan looked at him for a while, took off a pendant from his neck, hung it on his friend¡¯s neck, and closed his eyes with his hands.


    ¡°Old Shi, you¡¯ve been a good person all your life. Why do you have to fight for me with them at this time? We brothers saw all the troubles along the way. But you can rest assured, if I am not dead, I will always be happy to send that scum down to see you.¡±


    Tang Juan began to dig the soil with his bare hands to bury his teammate.


    For him, the pit that could be dug easily at the moment seemed very difficult.


    Blood was flowing from the wounds all over his body, and he vomited a mouthful of blood every few times he dug, but he didn¡¯t seem to care, stubbornly dealing with the soil under his hands.


    The mud under Zhao Deming suddenly sank automatically, slowly forming a natural pit.


    Tang Juan raised his head and saw Chu Qianxun and others. He did not know when the three of them returned.

 CH 94

    Ye Peitian stretched out his hand, and the yellow sand fell one after another, burying Zhao Deming¡¯s body.


    Tang Juan stared at it, and then whispered a few moments later, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He finally couldn¡¯t hold back and fell down unconscious on the ground.


    Chu Qianxun sighed helplessly, shook her head and walked forward, lifting his collar.


    ¡°Let me,¡± Ye Peitian held her wrist, took the man, and put him on his shoulder.


    The three returned to the hiding place.


    Seeing them bring Tang Juan, who was unconscious, Gao Yan was shocked, ¡°Brother Juan? How did he get hurt like this? How did you bring him back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. In short, the demon was not found, but I saw a good show of dog blood,¡± Jiang Chengzhu said.


    Ye Peitian handed Tang Juan to Gao Yan, ¡°You treat him first. He is dying.¡±


    Chu Qianxun said to Tu Yibai, ¡°They said that the demon is seriously injured, but we couldn¡¯t find it, so we came back and wanted Xiaobai to find it for us.¡±


    Tu Yibai closed his eyes, searched for a moment, and shook his head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t see it. There are no traces of that huge demon everywhere. But there are a large number of ability holders moving in the northwest. Should I go with you?¡±


    Chu Qianxun considered it for a while, and it was indeed better for them to find the injured demon in advance with Tu Yibai by her side.


    So she nodded in agreement, and the three set out again with Tu Yibai.


    When Tang Juan woke up, he found himself far away from the battlefield, lying under the wall of a damaged courtyard.


    Not far away, sitting against the courtyard wall, he saw a strange elderly woman and a tall man who he had no impression about.


    There was only one young woman he knew. This person was named Gao Yan, a healing ability holder who came to the base with Chu Qianxun.


    He found that the most serious wound on his body, the stab wound that pierced his body from his back, had healed and was no longer bleeding. Obviously this woman used her healing ability on him.


    Seeing him wake up, struggling to get up, Gao Yan stopped him, ¡°Lie down quickly, you were seriously injured and should not move.¡±


    Tang Juan looked at her for a moment, closed his eyes, and recalled the bloody battle that had just happened.


    When he tried his best and finally wounded the demon seriously, and it was so wounded that it could hardly support itself, his most trusted companion stabbed him from behind.


    What was it for?


    Tang Juan knew that he had a violent personality and acted arrogantly, which offended many people.


    But he couldn¡¯t think that the members of the base that he had always rescued and sheltered would have reached the point where they wanted to kill him.


    When he entered the school with Shi Deming, Le Hean and others, killed the demons inside and rescued the survivors, didn¡¯t Jiang Yuanshan with a group of students and teachers, thank him with tears for saving them?


    It all turned out to be fake.


    He didn¡¯t even think that his companion Le Hean, who had been familiar with him since he was a child, and had faced life and death situations together, would stab him from the back at a critical time.


    What for? Power? The demon¡¯s crystal core?


    Years of brotherhood turned out to be no match for these ridiculous things.


    However, Shi Mingde, who used to be just doing miscellaneous tasks in the band, who he had never paid attention to, desperately protected him at the last minute.


    Also  these strangers who were not familiar with him, and even had conflicts with him before, saved him.


    Tang Juan raised his hand to cover his eyes and laughed silently.


    ***


    ¡°Brothers, sisters,¡± a little girl crouched in a gap in the collapsed courtyard, showing a small face, and shouted timidly.


    ¡°Little girl? Why are you here alone? It¡¯s dangerous here, where is your family?¡± Granny Feng stood up.


    The girl flinched back with a scared expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, were you separated from your family?¡± Qi Yongchun opened an orange flower from the grass, picked it in his hand, and shook it, ¡°Come in to meet your brothers and sisters.¡±


    The little girl hesitated, retracted her head from the wall, and slowly stretched her head out of the collapsed courtyard door.


    She had big round eyes, long black hair, fair skin, and looked very affectionate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there!¡± Tang Juan suddenly got up and stared at the courtyard gate, ¡°Come back, don¡¯t get close to her!¡±


    ¡°Woo, my father ignored me, and my mother was angry too. I¡¯m so hungry and scared,¡± the girl was crying pitifully.


    Qi Yongchun and Granny Feng hesitated for a moment, then looked back at Tang Juan with incomprehension.


    ¡°I told you to come back, didn¡¯t you hear it! This is a demon! She is a demon!¡± Tang Juan shouted.


    ¡°Hee hee, hee hee!¡± The little girl slowly walked out of the doorway¡ªit should be regarded as crawling out.


    She had the same upper body as a normal girl, with a beautiful round face and small white hands. She was lying on the ground with seven or eight pairs of human thighs on both sides of her body.


    ¡°Brothers, sisters, can I come in? Heehee.¡± Her body was gradually raised, her small head looked at the crowd condescendingly, giggling and talking, ¡°My leg was eaten by a demon, and I was so hungry. So I had to borrow my father¡¯s leg for use. Mom saw it and got very angry and refused to forgive me. I had to borrow my mother¡¯s leg as well.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, later, I borrowed a lot of legs from uncles, aunts, brothers, and sisters. You see, I have so many legs, so I can run fast, and I don¡¯t have to worry about being overtaken by demons.¡±


    It circled the gate of the courtyard, and swooped in, raising its neck high.

 CH 95

    Tang Juan put his hands together on his chest and rebuked in a low voice, as a flame suddenly rose on the ground along the courtyard wall at the gate.


    The demon screamed and stepped back, ¡°It¡¯s you again! It¡¯s you, the bad guy, who made me so hurt and made my body so small!¡±


    The demon said in a childish voice that was horrifying, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, I¡¯m almost starving to death. I want to catch you, cut your belly open, and eat it all.¡±


    ¡°Go, you go first. The demon is afraid of fire and can¡¯t get in for a while, but I can¡¯t hold it for long,¡± Tang Juan propped it on the ground.


    ¡°How can this work? How can you be its opponent? Your wound has opened again,¡± Gao Yan panicked. She reached out and held down the wound on Tang Juan¡¯s back, desperately using her ability to help him heal.


    ¡°Go! You bunch of idiots! Wait for Chu Qianyue, we still have a little hope, or we will all die. Go!¡± Tang Juan pushed Gao Yan away and roared.


    Qi Yongchun jumped up and ran to the backyard.


    Granny Feng followed closely and pulled Gao Yan up as she passed by.


    ¡°Hehehe, big brother, how long can you last like this? When you can¡¯t hold it anymore, I¡¯ll come in and eat you. I won¡¯t feel the pain after eating you.¡±


    The strange sound of the demon echoed in the air. Gao Yan gritted her teeth and dared not turn her head, but followed Granny Feng all the way forward.


    Tang Juan¡¯s arm trembled slightly. He knew that the demon in front of him looked arrogant, but it was already seriously injured.


    Not only couldn¡¯t it maintain the original huge form, it did not dare to venture through such a small wall of fire.


    But wasn¡¯t it the end of the battle?


    When the flames on the ground were getting smaller, and gradually extinguished, Tang Juan¡¯s hand softened and fell to the ground.


    His vision began to blur, and the demon like a centipede crawled in from the yard, and countless legs of varying lengths were already in front of him.


    At this moment, two amber lights flashed alternately,


    Tang Juan realized that his body was being lifted up high in the air. He lowered his head and even saw the demon¡¯s body broken into three pieces. The fallen head was staring at him with anger and unwillingness.


    ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Chu Qianxun took Tang Juan and landed on the roof behind the courtyard.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t be careless. The demon is not dead yet, even if it was cut into several pieces, it can still be resurrected.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you, you rest here.¡±


    Holding a pair of amber blades, the girl jumped off the roof and headed straight to the battlefield.


    Numerous sharp soil thorns emerged from the ground, staggering and piercing the demon. The demon¡¯s broken body was strung in the soil thorns. There was nowhere to escape, but it was still able to writhe and struggle frantically.


    A storm of ice fell from the sky, freezing the demon. Chu Qianxun reached it, pressed the waist of the demon, and took out a green crystal core amidst the piercing screams of the demon.


    ¡°Haha, we got it,¡± Chu Qianxun said happily, holding the demon¡¯s crystal core in her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s our crystal core. Hand over the crystal core!¡± The men in the distance sounded angrily.


    A group of ability holders from Nanxi base came from a distance under the leadership of Jiang Yuanshan and others.


    ¡°Girl Qianxun, this demon is the one we spent a lot of energy and sacrificed a lot of people to  seriously injure. You intercepted it at the last minute. It¡¯s a bit unreasonable.¡±


    Although Jiang Yuanshan was anxious, he was still stable and spoke with grace.


    His people secretly formed a half-circle around that shabby courtyard.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Qianxun smiled, took the crystal core and put it in her pocket, ¡°That¡¯s really unfortunate.¡±


    Jiang Yuanshan¡¯s face sank.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Smelly girl!¡±


    The people behind Jiang Yuanshan roared.


    Le Hetian looked at Tang Juan on the roof, approached Jiang Yuanshan with an unkind expression, and said a few words in his ear.


    Jiang Yuanshan rolled his eyes and smiled again, ¡°Well, we can talk about the demon¡¯s crystal core later. But we and Tang Juan have personal grievances. Miss Chu is an outsider, so don¡¯t interfere, okay? Give Tang Juan to us. Let¡¯s just forget about this, okay?¡±


    Chu Qianxun smiled and said, ¡°Originally, this is really none of my business. But if Sir Jiang speaks up, I will give you a face.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that you were a step too late. Brother Jun, who was just saved by my person, also wanted this kind of favor. I can¡¯t justify it without protecting him, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to trouble Mr. Jiang to give in. If you leave now, I won¡¯t care about you.¡±


    When Chu Qianxun smiled and said that sentence, the half-collapsed soil wall beside her rose and thickened at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming a solid fortress out of thin air.


    On the high wall stood a young man with a handsome face. He was looking coldly at the people on the ground through the sky full of yellow sand.


    A young man was sitting on the other end of the high wall, with several ice lings hovering in his hand, with a little excitement, as if he was looking forward to the battle.

 CH 96

    A faint gray mist appeared in the air,


    The fog gradually thickened, blocking the view, and the enemy¡¯s face slowly blurred in the lingering smoke.


    Chu Qianxun frowned. That should be Granny Feng¡¯s ability.


    But now they were clinging to the soil fort, the enemy was scattered around, the fog obscured the line of sight, it could only benefit the enemy.


    ¡°Ms. Feng?¡± Chu Qianxun turned her head, trying to get Granny Feng to remove the fog.


    She suddenly saw several bullets appearing around Jiang Chengzhu.


    Jiang Chengzhu dodged, but the bullets were in close pursuit, crisscrossing his body.


    Jiang Chengzhu screamed, falling from the wall with blood all over his body.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart tightened, and she rushed toward the direction where he fell.


    At that moment, a dangerous air current came, Chu Qianxun reacted extremely fast, dodged to avoid a transparent light beam that swept against her scalp, cut off a few of her hair, and turned toward Peitian.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Chu Qianxun shouted.


    Before the shout, Ye Peitian was split into two by the invisible light, and two parts of his body fell from the wall.


    The rain of blood covered the sky above Chu Qianxun¡¯s head.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s body was divided into two parts, and it was rolling down in front of her eyes.


    He stared at the sky with a pair of hollow eyes blankly, and had completely lost the trace of life.


    An inexplicable pain came from her chest, as Chu Qianxun pushed the motionless body, ¡°Peitian? Ye Peitian! Wake up!¡±


    No, she needed to wake up. It was not right!


    A dangerous feeling came from the bottom of her heart, breaking the chaotic emotions in her mind.


    Chu Qianxun suddenly opened her eyes, and the world before her was clear.


    There was no thick fog or blood rain at all.


    The opposite Jiang Yuanshan just lowered his face, and Le Hean by his side looked over with bitter eyes.


    Time may only have passed a few tenths of a second. In that short moment, Chu Qianxun fell into a strange dream.


    There was an ability holder with a mental ability among the enemies!


    His ability could make people fall into dreams under his control unconsciously.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, and a thin and pale man shrank behind the crowd, showing half of his face gloomily.


    Seeing her gaze looking at him soberly, not under his control, the man was obviously taken aback, and he drew back toward the person in a panic.


    It was that man who she must kill first. A murderous intent burst into her heart.


    It was almost the same as in the dream, and there were some unnoticeable air currents in the air.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s arms shook, and the amber blade buzzed, blocking an invisible light that hit her.


    There was a sharp rubbing sound from the blade.


    Her hands steadily held the handle of the blade, resisting the sneak attack from the enemy.


    The muscles on Le Hean¡¯s face twitched. His ability was to emit invisible sharp light.


    When facing a demon, this light often couldn¡¯t cut through its hard shell at once, which was not practical enough.


    But against the same kind when used in sneak attack, he was not at a disadvantageous position.


    Before they fought Tang Juan, Shi Deming and some other people wanted to help Tang Juan, but they were cut by this light.


    Unexpectedly, when he cooperated with the mental spirit ability holder in the team to attack this woman, he had not succeeded.


    ¡°Dad, dad, don¡¯t die!¡± Jiang Chengzhu behind Chu Qianxun closed his eyes tightly, covered his head with both hands and shouted in pain.


    Chu Qianxun jumped up the high wall and kicked Jiang Chengzhu into the fortress.


    Jiang Chengzhu fell from the high wall to the ground, suffering from pain for a while, opened his eyes, and woke up from the nightmare.


    Ye Peitian built this fortress temporarily in order to encircle non-combatants.


    Chu Qianxun looked back at the situation inside the fortress.


    This mental ability holder may have reached the second order.


    All the first-order ability holders in the fortress accepted his influence and were deeply in a nightmare. They looked in pain and obviously couldn¡¯t free themselves from it.


    Although Tang Juan was seriously injured, he had already woken up on his own. He barely drew a little flame and awakened Gao Yan who was beside him.

 CH 97

    When Chu Qianxun¡¯s feet shook, she was shocked. She looked up at Ye Peitian who was standing at the other end of the high wall.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s whole body raised to the sky with yellow sand. He closed his eyes tightly, but the wall under his feet showed signs of loosening.


    ¡°Ye Peitian, wake up, Ye Peitian!¡± Chu Qianxun called him.


    Ye Peitian opened his eyes suddenly, tears in them, and there was a sad emotion that made it seem like he was not fully awake.


    ¡°Wake up, it¡¯s just that the enemy has controlled your dream,¡± Chu Qianxun came to him, held his cold hand, and squeezed hard.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes gradually converged on her face, his chest faintly rising and falling, and his eyes were red.


    He brushed the floor and turned his face, looked at the enemy under the wall, and furious stormy waves gathered in his eyes.


    ¡°How dare you do this!¡±


    He stretched out a palm and grabbed the empty air.


    The earth began to shake.


    Jiang Yuanshan and others found that the ground under their feet became soft in an instant. It was turning into yellow sand, and everyone¡¯s feet were sinking into the sand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The land got desertified.¡±


    ¡°Quick, get out of here.¡±


    The enemy panicked and fled from the deserted land.


    ¡°My feet are stuck! Someone give me a hand, give me a hand!¡± The thin and pale man yelled in panic in the center of the sand dune.


    He was horrified to find that all the companions who wanted to rescue him could not even get close to him.


    The yellow sand covered the sky and the moon, spinning around him.


    ¡°No, save me! Forgive me!¡±


    The man wanted to shout, but yellow sand poured into his wide mouth, preventing him from screaming.


    Everyone watched as the tyrannical yellow sand grabbed the man and wrapped his body like a cocoon.


    Initially, they could see the man¡¯s hands and feet struggling in the sand, and as the thick sandy dust in the air revolved at high speed, blood flow oozed from the sand cocoon.


    The core of the sandstorm gradually stopped moving, and the bloody sand cocoon slowly fell from the air and got swallowed by the earth.


    The tyrannical sand dispersed, the dim sky returned to tranquility.


    The yellow ground was smooth and waveless, only some fine sand particles were flowing slightly.


    A man stood on a high sand wall, looking at the land indifferently.


    Under this calm yellow sand, he had just buried a bloody body.


    Under this terrifying ability, all the enemies felt chills, and they retreated.


    ¡°If you have something to say, go ahead, don¡¯t do this.¡± Jiang Yuanshan retreated to the edge of the sand, ¡°We will leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? What happened?¡± A cold female voice sounded from behind the crowd.


    It was Yan Xue¡¯s voice. She did not appear, must be hiding somewhere and aiming at them.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are here, great.¡± Jiang Hong was happy, ¡°Help us quickly. We finally got a third-order demon¡¯s crystal core, but Chu Qianxun snatched it away.¡±


    Three bullets shot out from the woods, presenting a triangular distribution, coming straight toward Chu Qianxun.


    She leaped down from the high wall and ran toward the enemy formation. She was like a phantom, turning left and right. Three bullets turned in the air, as they followed closely behind.


    Running wildly, Chu Qianxun¡¯s double blades pushed two bullets backwards one after another. When she reached out and grabbed Jiang Hongcai, the third remaining bullet stopped in front of Jiang Hongcai¡¯s chest.


    The other two bullets turned around and stopped in the air.


    The long blade in Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand had been placed on Jiang Hongcai¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er, be careful, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me,¡± Jiang Hongcai cried out in horror.


    ¡°Miss Chu, be merciful.¡± Jiang Yuanshan pleaded, ¡°Miss Chu, there is no hatred between us, we had a small misunderstanding, why do you have to do this? Please also look at my thin face, raise your hand high and let go of the dog.¡±


    Jiang Yuanshan was angry. They had planned for a long time to use Tang Juan to obtain the precious high-level crystal core, and then get rid of him.


    Everything was going well, but some unexpectedly powerful ability holders suddenly came to the base.


    Jiang Yuanshan observed carefully for several days, and saw that Chu Qianxun and Tang Juan had no friendship, and even some conflicts.


    To be on the safe side, he even gave away precious weapons in order to win over Chu Qianxun, who was their leader.


    But she had not only ruined their plan, but even used the weapon he gave her to threaten them by placing it on his son¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Let go of him, or I will take your life,¡± Yan Xue came out from the darkness holding a gun. Her cold eyes through the ice blue goggles were full with a strong killing intent.


    ¡°Yan Xue,¡± Tang Juan was assisted by Gao Yao to climb the high wall.


    ¡°Brother Juan?¡± Yan Xue was surprised, ¡°Why are you there, aren¡¯t you hurt so badly? These people kidnapped you?¡±


    Tang Juan didn¡¯t speak, he stared at Yan Xue silently.


    She shook her head, took a step back, and turned her gaze to Jiang Yuanshan, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I will explain to you later. Now, against the enemy, our family has to fight together,¡± Jiang Yuanshan said.


    The bullet hovering in the air fell, and Yan Xue turned the head of the gun and aimed it at Jiang Yuanshan.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you want to transfer me away from the periphery, because you want to do this kind of dirty thing behind my back.¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you doing? How can you aim the gun at my father?¡± Jiang Hongcai was anxious, ¡°I am your boyfriend. You actually pointed the gun at my father for Tang Juan?¡±

 CH 98

    Yan Xue took off the goggles and threw them to the ground. Her beautiful eyes turned red.


    But she held the gun steadily in her hands, turned her back to Tang Juan, stepped back, and finally stood in front of him.


    ¡°Yan Xue, you¡­¡± Tang Juan closed his eyes, ¡°We just helped each other, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Brother Juan, they may not remember, but I still remember. At that time, Hongcai and I were almost eaten by a demon. It was you who rushed into the school gate and killed the demon thus saving our lives.¡±


    Chu Qianxun released the blade in her hand, pushed Jiang Hongcai aside, and retreated.


    She wanted to kill that shameless and weak man. But at such a delicate moment, she didn¡¯t want to aggravate Yan Xue¡¯s emotions as an uncertain factor may cause her to fall to the enemy¡¯s side.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I know you wanted to leave me a long time ago.¡± Jiang Hongcai quickly hid behind his father, showing his face again, and pointed at Yan Xue, ¡°My ability is not strong, I can¡¯t compare to you, so you have long looked down on me. Now, you¡­you are attracted to Tang Juan, right?¡±


    Yan Xue¡¯s eyes were cold. She turned the gun and pointed it at Jiang Hongcai.


    Jiang Hongcai softened and put on an affectionate look, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t abandon me like this. Have you forgotten everything between us? I have always been obedient to you, taking care of you in every way. It¡¯s really so cruel, don¡¯t you care about the feelings of the past?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were just a little weaker and a little incompetent. I thought that it was all right, if you are weak, I can be stronger. If you are incompetent, I can do more.¡± Yan Xue gritted her teeth and said word by word, ¡°But I was wrong, you and your father are not only incompetent, but also shameless!¡±


    ¡°On the way, I saw the bodies of several of my brothers. Who did it?! Was it you?!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me,¡± Jiang Hongcai hurriedly denied, and cast a flustered glance at Le He¡¯an.


    Those people were obviously killed by him.


    Suddenly, a bang sounded.


    Le Hean turned around and ran, but in the end he did not escape Yan Xue¡¯s tracking.


    When he was shot, he rolled on the ground and was escorted by his companions all the way to the distance.


    Jiang Yuanshan, Jiang Hongcai and others, seeing Le Hean running away, also retreated in a panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Tiang.¡± Yan Xue lowered the gun in her hand, ¡°I had a fight with him, but I still can¡¯t do it. When your injury gets healed in the future, get your revenge. I will never stop you.¡±


    It was getting late and the setting sun was like blood.


    After a day of arduous battle, everyone found a hidden house to rest.


    Granny Feng was silent while preparing dinner for everyone, her expression sullen, it was obvious that the mental ability-holder brought her bad memories.


    ¡°Today was too dangerous.¡± Qi Yongchun said with lingering fear, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kind of power to be there. I dreamed of the situation on the day when the apocalypse came, and it scared me to pee my pants.¡±


    ¡°Me too. It was terrible. I dreamed of it obviously. I dreamt that I was eaten by my boyfriend. I always felt something was wrong in my heart, but I couldn¡¯t wake up,¡± Gao Yan touched her chest.


    Tang Juan put on his coat and sat by the fire, ¡°His ability is useless when dealing with demons, but it is possible to defend against humans. Unless the ability far exceeds his, as long as one was hit, they can¡¯t get rid of it. He can always use the person you care about most to evoke your deepest fears.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°I dreamed of my dead father. He was not a good father in the ordinary days, but at that time I didn¡¯t know that the string would suddenly break, and he would push me out.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was sitting right next to Ye Peitian. She recalled the appearance of Ye Peitian when he woke up from the dream. He almost had the shadow of the Yellow Sand Emperor back then. He was now second-order, and it was reasonable for his level not to be so deep. He was able to get rid of the dream by himself.


    ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    Crackling sparks burst, Ye Peitian¡¯s face flickered under the reflection of the fire, as he was silent for a long time.


    Until Chu Qianxun thought he would not answer again, a low voice came, ¡°I¡­ saw you die in front of me.¡±


    When Chu Qianxun heard him say that, she comforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a dream, I also saw you dead in the dream. I was so shocked.¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, Ye Peitian turned his head. His clear eyes swayed slightly in the dim light, and gradually became bright.


    Chu Qianxun was stunned by the scorching gaze.


    Did I say something wrong? She recalled the situation at that time,


    Yes, she was taken aback as he cried.


    Chu Qianxun snorted and laughed. She stretched out her hand to pat Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother, you can practice in this aspect. We will meet the ability holders of the mental ability in the future. You must distinguish between fantasy and reality. At first, at your level, you should be able to quickly get rid of their control. You can see that Tang Juan quickly woke up.¡±


    Ye Peitian looked at her for a moment, lowered his eyelashes, and gave a soft hmm.

 CH 99

    Tang Juan was seriously injured and leaned against the wall. He stared at the campfire in front of him in deep thought.


    Yan Xue sat in the corner with her legs in her arms and buried her head in her knees.


    Gao Yan and Yan Xue were relatively familiar, so she took a bottle of water and sat beside Yan Xue, ¡°Yan Xue, are you okay? Would you like some water?¡±


    Yan Xue raised her head, her nose was red, and her face was full of tears.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Xue choked for a long time, her face shrank, and she cried out, ¡°I feel so uncomfortable in my heart.¡±


    Gao Yan, who was accustomed to her cold image, almost couldn¡¯t react.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a good thing to recognize that scumbag¡¯s true face as early as possible. Jiang Hongcai is not a good man. I saw him, he is not pleasing to the eyes, but you didn¡¯t notice it. Whenever a more beautiful woman appears, his eyes stay on her.¡± Gao Yan comforted her, ¡°Ah Xue, you are so good, you will definitely meet a better person in the future.¡±


    ¡°I, I have failed for the fifth time.¡± Yan Xue sobbed, ¡°I thought he was not very good before, but two or three months after the arrival of the demons, he changed and treated me special. He was gentle and considerate. I thought I had found the right man this time, oooooooo.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to take advantage of you, girl. Your eyes have gone bad,¡± Gao Yan was annoyed. Few people in the base were optimistic about the pair. Only Yan Xue was still in the dark.


    ¡°What do you look at when you pick a man?¡±


    ¡°Look¡­ look at their face,¡± Yan Xue looked up at Gao Yan with red eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t help but poke her forehead with her fingers.


    Tang Juan leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, and hummed a song gently.


    His voice was tired and hoarse, without the ethereal shock of the past, but with a soft feeling, and he hummed an English song ¡°Far from home¡±.


    The deep and long singing voice revealed the longing and sadness hidden in the heart of a wandering man.


    In his previous life, Tang Juan must have died at this time, and Nanxi Base would soon cease to exist. And Ye Peitian was still suffering in that hellish warehouse at this time, and was about to be discovered by the Shennai Group.


    Walking along the road of the previous life, every footprint of Chu Qianxun was one she stepped on the same road, but it caused inexhaustible changes.


    The song Tang Juan sang was the one Chu Qianxun heard countless times.


    The song was about missing the hometown that one couldn¡¯t return to.


    Chu Qianxun in the dream never left her home, but the home in the dream no longer existed in the world.


    The apocalypse came, and the home was nowhere to be found.


    Chu Qianxun looked at Tang Juan who was leaning against the wall and humming intermittently, and began to miss her family in Ludao.


    She didn¡¯t know how her cousin¡¯s family would be.


    Ludao was a small island suspended in the sea. After the end, the military effectively controlled the situation there, blew up the channel connecting with the inland, and wiped out the demons on the island, making the residents of the entire island relatively comfortable for a long time.


    But because of this excessive comfort, people living on the island lacked effective training of their abilities. When the large demons came across the sea, the island that was generally isolated from the world was instantly reduced to a slaughter place for demons.


    Even if she yearned for a peaceful life, Chu Qianxun chose to take this dangerous path instead of staying in her hometown where it was difficult for her ability to grow.


    She looked down at her hand. She was not strong enough, but it was already much better than in her previous life. She believed that she would be able to be powerful in the end and protect everyone she wanted to protect and live the days she wanted.


    Chu Qianxun looked at her hand, but Ye Peitian was looking at her.


    After a while, he stood up and helped Granny Feng to get a bowl of wild amaranth (a type of grain) soup from the crock. He quietly cut his finger, mixed a few drops of blood into the purple vegetable soup, and served it. Tang Juan thanked him in a low voice, took the bowl and drank it.


    He frowned, seeming to be surprised by the subtle changes in his body. He laid in the corner and fell asleep.


    In the morning of the next day, Ye Peitian and Qi Yongchun went into the forest to collect a lot of ingredients.


    When everyone got up one after another, Ye Peitian had already fried a few mountain eggs with leaves in the iron pot in the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant, what are you cooking?¡± Gao Yan rubbed her eyes and came to help.


    Ye Peitian kept working and hummed absently.


    Gao Yan followed his gaze,


    Just in the courtyard outside the window, Chu Qianxun and Tang Juan were standing together talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Gao Yan pushed Ye Peitian¡¯s arm and teased, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he just sing well? It¡¯s useless. These days, it¡¯s more practical to cook like you. A pragmatic person like Qianxun will definitely choose you.¡±


    Ye Peitian retracted his gaze, his face flushed, but did not say anything to refute, and immersed himself in making his own food.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, you saved my life.¡± Outside the room, Tang Juan said to Chu Qianxun, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are your plans next?¡± Chu Qianxun asked, ¡°We plan to go east to Ludao, want to come with us?¡±


    Tang Juan was silent for a while, stretched out his hand to rub the pendant hanging on his neck, his eyes narrowed, and at that moment a cold murderous aura was revealed, and then he smiled. He said with ease, ¡°I won¡¯t go with you, I have something to do.¡±


    Chu Qianxun glanced at him, ¡°Are you planning to take revenge alone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I finally got my life back. I won¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Tang Juan turned his face and looked at Yan Xue who was lying on the terrace practising shooting.


    As soon as Yan Xue picked up the gun in her hand, she recovered her cold expression like an iceberg.


    ¡°Ah Xue is a good girl, I don¡¯t want her to be in a dilemma. She likes girls like you and Gao Yan, let her go with you.¡±


    Tang Juan stretched out his hand and shook Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands. His dignified appearance stood upright for a moment, ¡°I want to say thank you for your great grace, the future will be long, and I hope to see you again, till then goodbye.¡±

 CH 100

    ¡°Brother Juan went by himself?¡± Yan Xue stood up in a swift motion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qianxun patted her on the shoulder, ¡°You should be able to understand his intentions. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass you. I think he will not let go of those who killed his brother.¡±


    Yan Xue lowered her head and rubbed the gun in her hand. It was a gun dedicated to shooting athletes. The worn marks on the gun were very old, as it had obviously been used for many years.


    ¡°Were you an athlete before?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    There were not many ability holders who could use firearms. Most of these people were the ones who had been exposed to the use of firearms very frequently before the apocalypse, and were crazy about them. They were mostly soldiers, special police or shooting athletes.


    ¡°Yes, I practiced the 50-meter rifle prone.¡± Yan Xue skillfully picked up the gun and aimed at the distance, ¡°I have been practicing this since I was six years old. There was no entertainment in my childhood and few friends. Almost all the free time was spent in the training hall, and my only partner was this.¡±


    ¡°I like to practice shooting. Although it¡¯s a bit boring, I don¡¯t feel lonely. I enjoy being alone in the training hall and listening to the gunshot. Unfortunately, my talent is not enough. No matter how hard I try, I couldn¡¯t be one of the top few. My family and coaches persuaded me to give up when I was an adult. I also started to try the life of an ordinary person, but I found that I probably could no longer adapt to the life of an ordinary person. I can¡¯t even have a good relationship.¡±


    The cold-faced woman clung to her gun and shook the trigger.


    A phantom bullet was shot out of thin air in the barrel without ammunition. The bullet in the air turned three.


    Three bullets whizzed toward the distant sky.


    Yan Xue did not return to Nanxi Base, but joined Chu Qianxun¡¯s team.


    The crowd followed the severely damaged road, over the mountains and ridges, overnight in a lonely village, and walked toward the southeast.


    The night was low, and the pitch-black road was illuminated by the flashlight, occasionally lit up with one or two reflective paints.


    The place was too quiet on both sides, and the thick dark night seemed to have swallowed the only calls of insects and birds.


    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet here. How long does it take to reach Donghua Town?¡± Jiang Chengzhu condensed a stick of ice and squeaked it in his mouth.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the map on the phone, ¡°It should not be far away, we will reach the edge of the town and settle down.¡±


    There was a wild apple tree by the roadside with a few small immature green fruits. Qi Yongchun ran over happily. He used his ability to ripen two apples, picked them off, and handed them to the two teenagers, Tu Yibai and Jiang Chengzhu.


    ¡°There is nothing I can do. I can only get two, let¡¯s give you two first,¡± Qi Yongchun said.


    Tu Yibai divided the apple into two and gave the half to Granny Feng. Then he broke his own half into two pieces and handed it back to Qi Yongchun.


    Jiang Chengzhu also broke his apple in half and gave it to Chu Qianxun. He shared the remaining half with Gao Yan. Chu Qianxun broke the apple and threw a piece to Ye Peitian.


    Granny Feng¡¯s half of the apple was also shared with Yan Xue.


    So the two wild apples, which were already small, were divided into eight. Everyone had a taste.


    The section of the road was mostly wasteland with low slopes and too little food. Chu Qianxun thought to herself that she would collect something to eat as soon as they reached the village and let Ye Peitian cook.


    She glanced at Ye Peitian and found that her appetite had been accustomed to his food. She used to have no special needs even if she did not eat or drink for two or three days.


    But it was just a day she hadn¡¯t eaten anything good, and she was thinking about what she could eat for the next meal.


    ¡°I can feel something,¡± Tu Yibai stopped and activated his ability.


    He stepped back a few steps, his voice trembling, ¡°There is a demon just over the mountain. It¡¯s coming.¡±


    Tu Yibai was a particularly calm child, and ordinary demons would not scare him.


    Everyone drew out their weapons, concentrating on holding a guard.


    The low bushes on the hill by the roadside shook sparsely, and a scalp-numbing body turned out on the other side of the mountain wall.


    The head of the demon resembled the head of a huge human baby, with large and round black eyes, but its body was disproportionately short, with three pairs of white tender and short arms on both sides.


    It turned out from the mountain top, obviously unexpectedly it met so many people head-on, and its six hands were gathered in front of its chest and made a startled movement.


    The big round eyes bend immediately, and it spit out a half-chewed human palm from its mouth and giggled.


    Chu Qianxun took the lead, and the two amber lights flashed in the air, splitting the tall demon from top to bottom.


    The demon¡¯s huge body split vertically into three petals, and as Chu Qianxun fell to the ground, it crashed to the ground.


    ¡°H*ck, is it so useless?¡± Jiang Chengzhu kicked the demon that fell in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to it, it¡¯s not over yet!¡± Chu Qianxun called.


    The demon that was split into three parts suddenly changed into three demons that looked the same, but were only one-third of the original size.


    Three demons bounced up from the ground.


    The demons clenched their fists and opened their big mouths. When they screamed, countless sharp short thorns ejected from their mouths.


    Chu Qianxun dreadfully stood in front of Jiang Chengzhu, her double-edged blades staggered, barely covering the vitals, but her limbs were pierced by several short piercings.


    The scorching blood splashed Jiang Chengzhu¡¯s face.


    Chu Qianxun never stopped, wielding a blade to fight again. The light of the blade swayed continuously, and instantly split the demon in front of her into pieces that could not be restored again.


    She was covered in blood and was about to rush toward the remaining two demons when a hand stretched out from behind, grabbed her collar and pushed her into Gao Yan¡¯s arms.


    Ye Peitian stood in front of her. The sky was filled with yellow sand, and the earth cracked huge holes, swallowing the two demons¡¯ bodies in one go.


    There was a muffled roar from the ground, and the two mounds kept bulging on the ground. It was two demons desperately trying to rush out of the ground.


    Ye Peitian let out a low groan, gritted his teeth, and pressed his hands on the ground in front of him, not to let the demons out of control.


    The earth shook violently. The mounds suddenly jut from the ground constantly, crazily trying to escape from Ye Peitian¡¯s restraint, but they didn¡¯t succeed. He tried his best to suppress the demons.


    At the last moment, the ground suddenly bulged seven or eight mounds at the same time, but after all, they could not escape their fate of being trapped in yellow sand. Then it was completely quiet.

 CH 101

    Gao Yan hurriedly helped Chu Qianxun deal with the wounds. She looked at the long thorns that penetrated Chu Qianxun¡¯s body and felt helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand to hold the sharp thorn, slowly withdrew the blood-stained thorn from her body, and threw it to the ground.


    The onlookers took a breath and looked away as they couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.


    Chu Qianxun only frowned slightly, and one by one she pulled out the long thorns that had pierced into her flesh, and threw them together.


    ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll stop the bleeding,¡± Gao Yan¡¯s eyes were red.


    She suddenly felt how ridiculous her daily remarks were to persuade Qianxun not to exercise too hard.


    It was Qianxun and the others fighting desperately with their bodies in front of them that gave them the ridiculous illusion that they could still live easily.


    And she even often eloquently persuaded Chu Qianxun not to work hard just like her.


    Jiang Chengzhu squatted beside Chu Qianxun, his eyes fixed on the bloody spikes dropped on the ground, and he lowered his head without saying a word.


    Chu Qianxun stood up with the help of Gao Yan and rubbed his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, a little injury. Next time, be careful, don¡¯t be so careless.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu lowered his head, ¡°I am too weak. If I were as strong as Yi Peitian, ??you would not be hurt so badly.¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked over Gao Yan¡¯s shoulder. Ye Peitian was still squatting on the ground motionless, the thin back figure trembling slightly.


    The third-order demon that suddenly appeared on the road was the Fischer who had been raging and murderous on Donggua in the previous life.


    The most difficult thing about this demon was that it could be split into several bodies.


    If one couldn¡¯t eliminate all its clones in a short time, it would split into new ones forever.


    The more clones that a higher-level Fischer could split at the same time, the more difficult it was to deal with it.


    But even a third-order Fischer was already a very tricky demon.


    Ye Peitian was able to wipe out the two clones of Fischer in one go when he was still second-order, which was indeed surprising.


    The demon was dead, why was he still squatting there? The situation seemed a bit wrong.


    Chu Qianxun stopped Gao Yan and the others and approached Ye Peitian by herself.


    ¡°Peitian?¡± She walked around in front of Ye Peitian and whispered to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t come here,¡± the voice was low and scary.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s pupils tightened.


    Ye Peitian knelt on the ground, his hands embedded in the soil, his neck was covered with green blood vessels, and pieces of terrifying black scales appeared on both sides of his cheeks.


    He was upgrading and had begun to fall into a state of demonization.


    ¡°Ye Peitian!¡± Chu Qianxun put her hands on Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Get up!¡±


    Her hands lit up brightly in the dark night, blending into Ye Peitian¡¯s body.


    But Chu Qianxun knew in her heart that the situation was not good, and Ye Peitian¡¯s rank was too close to hers, and her ability could hardly influence his mood at that time.


    Demonization was a process similar to the bursting out of the deepest demon in the heart.


    Once people were tempted to enter a state of demonization, it was like the most powerful drug addiction moment.


    Even if one clearly realized that they were about to be destroyed in their mind, they still couldn¡¯t get themselves out of the abyss of temptation.


    The ability of the prayer was to help the ability holders to return to clarity and calmness, and to resist the fatal temptation of demonization.


    This extreme outburst of emotions when the ability holders were demonized was beyond the control of prayers of similar levels. At least a prayer who was two steps higher was required to forcefully reverse the situation.


    ¡°Peitian, ??look at me, calm down, calm down.¡±


    Chu Qianxun lifted Ye Peitian¡¯s face and tried her best to release her ability.


    Ye Peitian looked forward with eyes wide open, his eyes distracted and his expression dull.


    A gap was split between his eyebrows, and a black horn slowly grew from it.


    ¡°Qianxun¡­¡± His eyes recovered a bit of clarity, and he looked at Chu Qianxun, ¡°Kill me, I don¡¯t want to become a demon.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t become a demon.¡± Chu Qianxun leaned close to Ye Peitian¡¯s face and looked into his eyes, ¡°You will live a long time, and you will get better. How can you become a demon? How could you turn into a demon at this time?! Hold on for me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t hold it anymore, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes shed two black bloody tears, ¡°Kill¡­Kill me, hurry up.¡±


    His body couldn¡¯t help shaking, and he was trying to restrain himself.


    But his body began to grow black scales, giving birth to sharp scale thorns, those hard black thorns even penetrated into Chu Qianxun¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes, trust me. You can definitely do it, I will accompany you and we will work hard together.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was dripping with blood. She didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain in her body, and her voice was firmer and warmer than ever before.


    The girl in the night knelt and stood in front of a semi-demonized man as a warm yellow light glowed all over her body.


    But Ye Peitian¡¯s handsome face gradually became indifferent in the yellow light, and he looked at Chu Qianxun who was covered in blood in front of him without expression.


    Yan Xue snapped up her gun and aimed at Ye Peitian.

 CH 102

    Gao Yan grabbed her hand, ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s Xiaoye, I don¡¯t allow you to shoot him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late. I¡¯m afraid he is going to turn into a demon,¡± Yan Xue frowned and looked at Gao Yan. Compared with Gao Yan, she knew the horror of the demonization better.


    ¡°Once he became more demonized than now, I¡¯m afraid no one of us will be his opponent. Qianxun is so close to him, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Gao Yan fell into extreme embarrassment.


    ¡°Qianxun, you¡­ come back first, come back and watch from afar, don¡¯t be so close to Xiaoye,¡± Gao Yan shouted to Chu Qianxun.


    Qi Yongchun said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all retreat to a farther place first, and I will stay here to see if I can help Qianxun.¡±


    ¡°No, you all go first. I should stay here.¡± Granny Feng said, ¡°If something happens to Xiaoyue, my power can block the line of sight and at least give Qianxun a chance to escape.¡±


    ¡°I will stay with you,¡± Tu Yibai spoke.


    Jiang Chengzhu didn¡¯t speak at all. He stood there with his neck down, looking at Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian with red eyes.


    At the end of the discussion, no one left after all.


    However, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t seem to hear their words. At this moment, she closed her eyes and stood motionless in front of Ye Peitian.


    For the first time that she used all her ability, she fell into a strange and peaceful state.


    She clearly closed her eyes, but could clearly ¡°see¡± herself as a warm yellow light spreading around.


    Another manic and painful light group appeared in her eyes.


    So she carefully wrapped the small ball of light that was on the verge of collapse into her world.


    An extremely tyrannical mood was passed over. At first, he was irritable and uneasy, but was gradually affected by her, gradually synchronized with her breathing, and began to calm down.


    ¡°Control yourself, Peitian, ??don¡¯t become a demon,¡± she prayed in her heart.


    Before she passed out, Chu Qianxun vaguely felt that someone was holding her body in time.


    Through her dim vision, she saw the man bite his wrist and place his pale arm to her mouth.


    A hot and fishy liquid flowed in through her throat.


    ***


    When Chu Qianxun woke up, there was a vague noise around her.


    She found that she was lying in a small camp, her body ached, and she was as weak as if she had recovered from a serious illness.


    There were bonfires burning everywhere in this camp, and tents were supported. There were people on the left and right. Some people were communicating, some were cooking, and the sounds of various life were intertwined and buzzing in Chu Qianxun¡¯s ears.


    When Chu Qianxun just moved, an extremely hoarse voice said in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    One hand supported her, held her up slightly, and carefully fed her a few sips of water.


    She slowly saw the person¡¯s face clearly, it was Ye Peitian.


    At this moment, the man was pale, and he looked more like a seriously injured person than her.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chu Qianxun raised her hand slightly toward Ye Peitian, feeling a moment of weakness caused by the excessive overuse of ability, ¡°I said, you won¡¯t become a demon.¡±


    Ye Peitian showed an indescribable expression and turned away.


    ¡°What is that expression? I just used a little power, and it¡¯s okay,¡± Chu Qianxun took Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder and forced herself to sit up, only to feel dizzy, as her eyes turned black.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Ye Peitian almost choked.


    Sure enough, she was dizzy, Chu Qianxun felt that she must have had an illusion.


    ¡°Qianxun, you are too ignorant, why did you get up at once?  Lie down and rest,¡± Granny Feng hurried over, placed some cushions on Chu Qianxun¡¯s back, and helped her to lie down.


    Tu Yibai followed behind, carrying a clay pot covered with a blanket. He sat down beside Chu Qianxun and carefully opened the clay pot, ¡°Sister Qianxun, this is pigeon soup. You can drink it soon. Sister Yan Xue found the pigeon. Mother has been simmering it for a long time to keep it warm.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun is awake? Quickly let me see,¡± Gao Yan hurried over from the outside, her face was also a little pale. That night, to treat Chu Qianxun, she exhausted her ability several times.


    ¡°You woke up. You were unconscious for so long, so everyone was frightened.¡± Gao Yan touched Chu Qianxun¡¯s forehead, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my weak ability that I didn¡¯t cure you sooner.¡±


    Chu Qianxun slowly drank a small bowl of pigeon soup. The hot thick soup ran down her throat and into her abdomen, warming her entire body.


    ¡°Where are we? Where are the others?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We have arrived at Donggua Island. The demons raged and killed many people, almost all the survivors gathered in this simple camp. We have just arrived. Yongchun, Yan Xue and Jiang Chengzhu have all gone out to look for food. ¡°


    Chu Qianxun groaned and laid back in peace.


    It was really strange.


    Obviously she was injured and it was inconvenient to move. It should be the situation in which she was most uncomfortable.


    But she didn¡¯t know why she felt very relaxed, as if she could lie down peacefully without worrying about anything, accepting the care of her companions.


    Companions? Was it because of having companions?


    It turned out that there was such a feeling.


    Chu Qianxun thought in her heart.

 CH 103

    The camp was formed by the survivors gathered by themselves, without any organization and management, it looked very disorderly.


    Chu Qianxun fell asleep all night and was taken to the camp by her companions. It was already early in the morning when she woke up.


    The people in the camp woke up one after another, and people shuttled back and forth between the shacks that were cluttered with rags and cardboard boxes.


    Some people squatted in the corner to wash briefly, some people had given up the hygienic habits before the doomsday, and sat with unkempt looks full of dirt.


    There was smoke from all kinds of easy-to-use earthen stoves, and most people had some pitiful soups and water in their pots.


    Even so, there were still many people who couldn¡¯t even drink that sip of hot soup, and could only pitifully look at other people¡¯s stoves and swallow.


    The apocalypse had arrived for more than two months, so morality and etiquette had disappeared.


    Humanity completely put down the veil of warmth, revealing the most brutal and vicious side.


    There, conflicts could be seen everywhere. In order to grab food, to grab supplies, and sometimes even just for a dry place to sleep, it could trigger a bloody conflict.


    This was already a world where it was difficult for the weak to survive. Everything depended on strength.


    Fraud, robbery, murder. People had exhausted the most primitive means only for the simplest survival needs.


    The woman who had just crawled out of the tent took care of herself casually, and started to scratch her head listlessly, intending to exchange her body for breakfast.


    A muddy man walked to a woman in a suspender skirt and raised a biscuit in his hand. The woman glanced at his biscuit, snorted, and shook her head.


    The man touched his pocket, took out two more biscuits, held them in his hands, indicating that this was his final price.


    The woman glanced back and forth, took the biscuits with one hand, and naturally wrapped the other hand around the man¡¯s waist, and walked toward the dark corner together.


    Such transactions occurred in all corners of the camp. Those who sold their bodies for food were not limited to beautiful women, but even some young handsome men.


    Chu Qianxun, who was tilted on the cushion, looked at the world in front of her, and felt that she had finally seen a little familiar life.


    Ye Peitian stayed by her side, guarding her carefully as a critically ill patient.


    Looking at his dark eyes and pale complexion, she couldn¡¯t understand how an ability holder who had just upgraded had made himself into this look.


    She pulled a pillow made of blankets from under her body, placed it on the grass next to her, and patted it, ¡°I¡¯m fine, did you stay up all night? Take a break?¡±


    Ye Peitian blinked, his face flushed.


    He looked at the left and right with some confusion, blushing, and laid down beside Chu Qianxun cautiously.


    She suddenly felt that she and Ye Peitian had a gap of ten years.


    She found that she often couldn¡¯t understand some of Ye Peitian¡¯s reactions and mentality.


    After going through such cruel years, let alone the same year, she had forgotten what she was pursuing and thinking about ten years ago.


    Before, when Gao Yan and Gan Xiaodan often talked about girls¡¯ topics, she often felt unable to catch up.


    ¡°Are your¡­ injuries better?¡± Ye Peitian laid beside Chu Qianxun, avoiding her sight while speaking with a little nervousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, it won¡¯t get in the way anymore, not to mention I drank your¡­special medicine. I feel that I am recovering quickly, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun licked her mouth on remembering the mouthful of blood that Ye Peitian gave her before she fell into a coma.


    Since she drank it, her body really benefited from it. There was no need to be too hypocritical, so she simply thanked him.


    Ye Peitian leaned on his side, took out a third-level crystal core, held it in his hand, and handed it to Chu Qianxun, ¡°When you fainted, I put it away for you.¡±


    The man lying next to her, separated a few leaves of green grass, and held the green crystal core in front of her without hesitation.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart moved insignificantly.


    In her consciousness, no one had the habit of giving crystal cores.


    To her, the crystal core was more important than food, and whoever could grab it, it belonged to them.


    Wanting to seize high-level crystal cores from others was tantamount to grabbing food from a tiger¡¯s mouth, and it was basically impossible to not take a desperate approach.


    She touched Ye Peitian¡¯s palm with her finger and paused again. Although she wanted to use the third-level crystal core to improve her ability, this crystal core was indeed something Ye Peitian deserved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep it for yourself? You are also third-order.¡±


    Ye Peitian avoided her gaze, but his tone was affirmative, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to get the crystal core. Besides, I also hope that your ability gets stronger.¡±


    Chu Qianxun got a legitimate reason, and took the crystal core from Ye Peitian with a sense of peace, and used it on the spot.


    Her ability and physique were fully improved, and the refreshed Chu Qianxun found Ye Peitian more pleasing to the eye.


    He was really a good person, Chu Qianxun thought in her heart.


    ¡°I said you will be able to survive.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I really thought I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. It was almost a moment and the demon would have invaded my whole body and all of my consciousness.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice was low, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to experience that kind of thing again.¡±


    ¡°Peitian,¡± Chu Qianxun said, ¡°I have warned you more than once. You must use your power according to your ability. No matter when, don¡¯t overuse your ability. This time, it was because you overused your ability that you had to upgrade on the battlefield.¡±


    Ye Peitian raised his eyes and looked at her, ¡°What about you? Since you know this truth well, why did you overuse your ability?¡±

 CH 104

    Chu Qianxun was stunned, she realized that she could not answer that question.


    ¡°Do you have antipyretic medicine? My sister is very sick,¡± a young woman asked for help not far away.


    She only faced indifference and ridicule, but she didn¡¯t give up, and asked people everywhere.


    ¡°Fever-reducing medicine?¡± A man sat on the ground and looked at the woman from head to toe several times with unscrupulous eyes, ¡°Yes, we have, but what do you want to exchange it for?¡±


    The woman tried to calm down, ¡°I¡­I have some food.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending? Who wants your three melons and two dates?¡± The man touched the beard on his chin and gestured to his companions behind him, ¡°Five people, accompany us and I¡¯ll give you the anti-fever medicine.¡±


    The beautiful woman turned pale. She bit her lower lip desperately and her eyes flushed.


    The man squinted his eyes, took out a tablet of pills from his pocket, and raised his head, ¡°How about it? Would you like to? If you don¡¯t, your sister may not be able to pass this stage.¡±


    The woman¡¯s hands were tight on her side. After a while, she finally lowered her head and wriggled toward the men who looked like wolves.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Chu Qianxun stopped her. She took out a tablet of antipyretic from her backpack, ¡°Come here.¡±


    The woman quickly ran from the wolf claws of the men to her. Compared to facing those men, she even wanted to ask Chu Qianxun what she needed.


    Chu Qianxun gave her the medicine, ¡°Take it, don¡¯t worry, your sister should have evolved and will be fine soon.¡±


    The woman stood in front of Chu Qianxun, twisting the corners of her clothes with the pills, feeling a little at a loss, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Chu Qianxun waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Go, since your sister has a terrible fever, your life will be easier after she passes this level.¡±


    ¡°Hey, new girl, aren¡¯t you a bit too late? This one is what I fancy first. First come, first serve, understand?¡± The man over there became dissatisfied, and four or five men stood up together.


    They observed them. Besides Chu Qianxun, except for Ye Peitian, was an old woman and a young boy. They felt that there was no threat, and they could bully them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Xue happened to come back from outside, with her long hair tied, goggles on, rifle on her shoulder, two partridges in her hands, with a powerful aura. She coldly glanced at the men.


    Several men looked at each other, talked a few words in a low voice, and slowly backed away.


    ¡°That woman has a gun, so don¡¯t mess with her.¡±


    ¡°She hunted a prey. People who can hunt prey at this time are not ordinary people. Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    Yan Xue came to Chu Qianxun¡¯s side and put down the prey in her hand, ¡°Qianxun is awake? How are you? Feeling better? You scared everyone.¡±


    Gao Yan stretched out her hand and took off her goggles, ¡°Didn¡¯t your goggles fall? Where did you get them again?¡±


    Yan Xue had a pair of charming eyes, which were very inconsistent with her temperament as a shooter, so she was used to wearing goggles wherever she went. She felt awkward without them, so she panicked and went to Gao Yan to grab it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, give it back to me.¡±


    Qi Yongchun and Jiang Chengzhu also returned, and Qi Yongchun picked some wild vegetables.


    Jiang Chengzhu went to the beach and came with a bag of sea oysters.


    He silently placed that bag beside Chu Qianxun, lowered his head and said nothing.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ve been thinking about eating this,¡± Chu Qianxun got up and looked at the fat sea oysters one by one.


    ¡°Chengzhu, well done, now everyone can have a good meal.¡±


    Ye Peitian went to the camp, replaced some food, and even borrowed a pair of pots.


    From Nanxi Base to Donggua Island, food was scarce along the way, and there were even less cooking utensils and seasonings. He couldn¡¯t make any decent food even if he wanted to. Until this time, he finally had a little room to play, so he rolled up his sleeves and spent a lot of time busy.


    A tempting fragrance wafted from the corner of the camp, causing people nearby to look at it frequently.


    Qi Yongchun was very nervous, walking back and forth with a weapon in his hand, showing his huge size and muscles everywhere, with an appearance of resolutely protecting food.


    After a while, a pot of rich partridge soup and a large slice of sea oyster pancakes were served.


    The crowd gathered around the rare delicacies and feasted on the envy of the whole camp.


    A pair of twin sisters joined hands and came to them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qianxun asked. She subconsciously protected the bowl in her hand. Ye Peitian¡¯s craftsmanship was so good that even she couldn¡¯t bear to share such delicious food with others.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you.¡± The sister said, ¡°Not only the medicine, but thank you for protecting my sister.¡±


    She glanced at the grass next to her, and the lawn was pressed out of a regular rectangle by an invisible force.


    Her ability was to control gravity.


    ¡°If there is something I can do in the future, please give me a chance to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°Are you eating seafood?¡± The twin sister said in surprise, ¡°You are new here so you don¡¯t know the situation. Don¡¯t go there anymore. There is a demon in the sea, which is very dangerous. Because of it, no one dares to go to the sea, many people are starving to death because of it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Qianxun became interested, ¡°What kind of demon?¡±

 CH 105

    ¡°Are they going to kill the sea demon?¡±


    ¡°Kill the Siren? How many people went to kill the Siren?.¡±


    ¡°Hey, if the Siren can really be killed, we can go to the sea to get something to eat, and life will not be so bad.¡±


    Because the place was too crowded, news that Chu Qianxun and others were going to kill the sea demon soon spread in the camp.


    The people in the camp quietly looked at the team that was preparing to pack, and began to whisper.


    ¡°Hey, Siren is not easy to deal with. Don¡¯t go to find death!¡± A middle-aged man living near them couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Chu Qianxun clasped her shoelaces tightly, fastened the pair of blades, and walked in front of the man.


    ¡°Brother, have you seen that sea demon? Please give me some instructions,¡± she smiled like a flower, stretched out her white palm, and passed a cigarette.


    Cigarettes were hard currency at this time. Although they didn¡¯t smoke, Chu Qianxun would still keep one or two packs in the bag to give on the road. For example, it was very useful at this time.


    Sure enough, the man who had just used sarcasm immediately changed his attitude. He smiled and took the cigarette, tucked it behind his ear as he was reluctant to smoke for a while, but his tone became enthusiastic, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to give instructions. My brothers were all killed in the demon¡¯s hands. Only I was lucky enough to keep my life. Sister, I advise you not to take this risk. After all, being alive is more important than anything else.¡±


    He gave up his seat and asked Chu Qianxun to sit down, and talked about the experience of contact with the sea demon.


    It was a demon with a human head and fish body. It only appeared in the sea, so it was called a Siren by nearby humans.


    In Chu Qianxun¡¯s memory, there were very few demons that were active in the sea in the early days of the doomsday. Large-scale sea demons were only known to people a few years after the apocalypse.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, Ludao wouldn¡¯t have been stable for a long time.


    Therefore, Chu Qianxun estimated that this so-called sea demon was not an ordinary demon, but a ¡°fallen one¡±.


    That was, a human ability holder that got demonized in the process of advancement.


    The fallen were extremely difficult to deal with. These demons derived from humans were different from ordinary demons. Not only did they have unique attack ability, what was more troublesome was that they retained all the memories and IQ they had when they were humans, but they didn¡¯t have emotions and fragility.


    A big advantage of human beings against demons was that they could use wisdom to fight against the ignorant demons.


    Although most demons had thick skins and strong offensive powers, they often ended up defeated by traps and subtle teamwork.


    It wasn¡¯t until a large number of fallen people who were wise, familiar with human activity patterns, but indifferent and rational appeared, that the battle for humans against demons truly fell into crisis.


    Chu Qianxun humbly inquired about various information about the fallen person called the sea demon.


    The team members set off to the seaside of Donggua Island.


    ¡°Found it.¡± Tu Yibai stood on a cliff on the coast, facing the rough sea, ¡°It¡¯s in the direction of three o¡¯clock, about¡­ah!¡±


    He covered his head, stood unsteadily, half kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yibai?¡± Granny Feng helped him in time.


    ¡°It¡­ has found me, and is coming toward us!¡± Tu Yibai said in pain.


    That sea demon obviously had the ability to attack from mentally, and its level was higher than that of Tu Yibai, who was only first-order.


    It not only keenly discovered Tu Yibai¡¯s exploration, but was able to counterattack from such a distance.


    In the distance of the sea level, a white water wave rushed straight in their direction.


    ¡°Xiaobai, stay away, I will attack it first!¡± Chu Qianxun took the lead, leaped off the cliff and rushed toward the white wave.


    Ye Peitian followed closely behind her.


    His gaze followed the back of the figure in front of him, who was flying forward.


    Chu Qianxun was just a girl close to his own age, but she was always so determined and tough, never retreating halfway, but rather rushing to the forefront in every battle.


    Ye Peitian secretly made up his mind to work harder so as to always catch up with her.


    Chu Qianxun stopped on the beach by the sea.


    On the undulating water surface, there was a huge demon. His upper body looked like a human man, and his cr*tch was covered with green scales, but it was in the form of a long fish tail.


    If one ignored the green scales on the cheeks and the long dark purple hair that was as dark as seaweed, the face could be said to be of a very handsome young man.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a human. I haven¡¯t seen so many humans for many days. It makes me happy,¡± the demon had a fascinating and moving voice.


    He turned his tail on the surface of the sea, and a long ichthyosaur-like tail emerged from the other end of the sea, throwing out a white foam.


    ¡°Would you like to listen to singing? I can sing to you before you die,¡± he looked at the people on the shore condescendingly, speaking like a human, even with a gentle smile.

 CH 106

    A low voice sounded in all directions. That voice was not something humans could have, it was ethereal and elegant, full of temptation, as if it could cure all their suffering.


    The Siren  staying on the water sang on the sea leisurely. He was naked, and his long, wet hair like seaweed hung down against his perfectly-lined body, falling into the water with white foam.


    He looked at Chu Qianxun with an affectionate look, as if a tender lover was looking at his sweetheart.


    That face suddenly became Ye Peitian¡¯s face.


    The alarm bell in Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart rang. She knew that the sea demon¡¯s attack had already begun.


    The attacks of the mental power usually only happened in a very short moment, but people who were in that moment may feel that what they had experienced was extremely long.


    If one couldn¡¯t break free from it, they may fall into an illusion.


    In the battle, if one fell into a real illusion and couldn¡¯t wake up without a companion to help, it basically meant death.


    The beach and sea disappeared in an instant.


    In front of her was the wilderness with lush vegetation, a business car was parked beside her, and not far in front of her was a sparkling pond.


    The sound of splashing water sounded, and a young man slowly walked ashore from the water. He stroked his wet forehead and looked at Chu Qianxun with a cold look.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s whole body was tense.


    The demon Ye Peitian!


    Wrong, Ye Peitian was no longer that.


    That was an illusion, Chu Qianxun reminded herself.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s gloomy and indifferent appearance changed. He stood in front of Chu Qianxun, lowered his head slightly, showing a sad expression on his face, ¡°Qianxun, why are you leaving me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Qianxun opened her mouth, wanting to explain something.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s face was flushed, shy and awkward, ¡°I¡­ like you, Qianxun.¡±


    The picture in front of Chu Qianxun burst at this moment.


    The bright sky, the sea with white waves, the huge sea demon staying on the water.


    The singing continued, Chu Qianxun, who broke free from the illusion, thumped her chest.


    She glanced back, Ye Peitian also got rid of the illusion, looking at her with a flushed face.


    She didn¡¯t know what this sea demon showed Ye Peitian.


    Chu Qianxun cursed secretly in her heart. With her pair of blades, she spread the amber light around her, stepped on the water and rushed toward the sea demon.


    The gentle facial expression of the Siren  instantly became cold, and the long hair that was as soft as seaweed rose from behind, and the strands were condensed into hard steel guns, and they attacked Chu Qianxun.


    Her figure flipped in the air, and the bright double blades left a dazzling light and shadow on her side.


    Countless purple-red ¡°spears¡± pierced back and forth in the air, colliding with the crescent-shaped shadow of a blade to produce a dense clanging sound.


    There was a loud noise,


    The demon and Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure separated.


    Several tall rammed earth pillars rose on the sea, and Chu Qianxun staggered her two blades, knelt on one knee on the high platform, and wiped the blood from her face.


    One arm of the demon was cut off from his body and fell into the sea. The pale yellow liquid flowed out along his broken arm, covering half of his body.


    The sea faintly shook, rolling up small whirlpools, and the soil platform on which Chu Qianxun was standing began to collapse, and a low and strange singing sounded in all directions. The sound was like a thorn, directly piercing people¡¯s minds, closer to the demon. Several people had headaches, nausea, and pain.


    Except for Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian, the others had to stay away from the battlefield.


    ¡°Yan Xue, find his weaknesses,¡± Chu Qianxun called.


    Three bullets were shot from a distance. No matter how the demon dodged, the bullets closely tracked the demon¡¯s movement and penetrated his body several times back and forth.


    When a bullet passed through the demon¡¯s heart, the Siren  let out an extremely angry scream. He flicked his tail and raised a large wave, turned and dived into the bottom of the ocean, swimming toward the depths of the ocean.


    ¡°The crystal core is in the heart.¡±


    Chu Qianxun jumped into the sea.


    The sea calmed for a while, then suddenly stirred.


    Numerous pieces of soil surfaced, and Ye Peitian on the bank knelt to the ground, twisted his eyebrows, and reached out to cover his forehead.


    But he still stretched out a hand reluctantly, and a small earthen platform slowly rose on the surface of the sea, and a soggy Chu Qianxun jumped out of the water and stopped on the earthen platform to catch her breath.


    The sea demon¡¯s huge tail floated up from the bottom of the sea, and the transparent aquamarine scales turned over and shone in the sunlight.


    The upper half of the demon¡¯s body had been cut off, and a large amount of pale yellow liquid flowed out of the huge fracture, which dyed the sea water yellow.


    On the sea near the shore, the upper body of the Siren  with his broken arm appeared. His human-like body was still very flexible. He exposed his head on the water and drilled down to the bottom of the sea, and was about to escape in a blink of an eye.


    Jiang Chengzhu, who was on the shore, froze the sea in that instant, freezing the sea demon¡¯s body that wanted to escape in the process.


    The Siren ¡®s eyes were red, and he looked viciously at the person who had frozen him. He opened his mouth and made a sharp and piercing sound, and his purple hair hardened, breaking the ice.


    Jiang Chengzhu spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately passed out.


    The Siren who was about to break free suddenly fell into the water with a snap. He seemed to be under a heavy load and barely supported his arm. He wanted to get up from the sand at the bottom, but was pressed into the sea again.


    On a cliff not far from the shore, a pair of twin sisters appeared there hand in hand. Among them, the older sister raised her arms and adjusted the gravity to help suppress the demon with only half of its body left.


    Chu Qianxun grabbed the sea demon by the hair, dragged him to the beach, and then pointed the blade to his chest.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Brother Ren?¡± Yan Xue¡¯s voice came over.

 CH 107

    This chapter is sponsored by Alexandra! Thanks for the support! (¤Ã*¡ä?£à*)¤Ã


    At Nanxi Base, the playground was scorched by the fire.


    Tang Juan¡¯s knife was slowly withdrawn from Le Hean¡¯s body,


    The ability holders in the base all stepped back.


    Facing this powerful man in front of them, the former leader of the base, they couldn¡¯t afford to confront him.


    Among the crowd, Jiang Hongcai¡¯s legs were severely burned by Tang Juan¡¯s fire in the battle.


    His face was full of pain and tears fell from his eyes. He gritted his teeth and did not dare to make a sound, but he desperately crawled behind the crowd, with fear that it would attract Tang Juan¡¯s attention again.


    Standing in front of the team, Jiang Yuanshan stepped back.


    His usual elegant and gentle appearance no longer existed. His white hair was messy, his glasses had fallen, the muscles on his face had collapsed, and he was watching the man who had come back for revenge with a guard.


    His heart was full of resentment and regret.


    In order to find the precious third-order crystal core, he listened to Le Hean¡¯s encouragement and decided to start to eradicate Tang Juan. Who knew that people couldn¡¯t defy heaven¡¯s will? The crystal core was taken by Chu Qianxun.


    What was even more hateful was that the base he thought he had firmly grasped, after losing Tang Juan and Yan Xue, quickly became chaotic.


    When Tang Juan was there, the people in the base obeyed and complemented Jiang Yuanshan. He gradually developed the idea that he was the actual leader of the base.


    Yan Xue was his son¡¯s girlfriend. Le Hean was just a fool. As long as Tang Juan was eliminated, the demon¡¯s crystal core would naturally fall in his own hands.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the seemingly grumpy and unpopular Tang Juan was gone, the ability holders in the entire base suddenly showed all kinds of thoughts, no longer obeyed the management, and their attitude toward him immediately changed.


    So let alone the fact that some of the crystal cores were robbed by the ability holders after killing demons, even the organization that went out to collect supplies began to violate the law.


    The food reserves in the base began to be stretched, rumors gradually spread, people were disturbed, and all kinds of contradictions continued, causing Jiang Yuanshan to be devastated.


    He knew that the base had begun to disperse, and he even suspected that as long as a more powerful demon came, the base would not be able to sustain it.


    Thinking of that, he reluctantly suppressed his anger, tried not to look at his son whose legs were abolished, and piled up a sincere expression, ¡°Ah Juan, no, Brother Juan, Hongcai and the others were deceived by Le Hean. I arrived later and didn¡¯t figure out the situation for a while. Now everyone regrets it, so please forgive us. Come back to the base and continue to be our leader.¡±


    ¡°Look at this base, it¡¯s all your painstaking effort, and so many lives in the base are all counting on you. Come back, Ah Juan. Hongcai is ignorant, he offended you, and you took revenge. I don¡¯t blame you at all for making him lose his legs. I will teach him a lesson later.¡±


    Tang Juan looked at Jiang Yuanshan for a long while, suddenly raised his head and laughed.


    He laughed arrogantly, like no one else.


    It echoed on the empty playground of the base, causing many people who knew the inside story to bow their heads in shame.


    It wasn¡¯t until he had laughed enough that Tang Juan started to speak in that silly manner, ¡°Mr. Jiang, when us brothers came here, you moved us with this awe-inspiring appearance.¡±


    ¡°A few of us brothers died, demonized and killed. In the end, only Le Hean and Shi Deming were left.¡±


    He reached out and touched the necklace hanging around his neck.


    One of them was burned to black by the flames, and the pitch-black pendant that had been rubbed repeatedly was engraved with the word ¡°Ren¡±.


    Tang Juan touched this necklace, as if he was thinking of the past, and as he converged on it, his voice became low, ¡°I just thought, since my brothers were all buried here, I will stay here. I am an ignorant little b*stard. I always respected you all who were teachers, and I listened to everything you said in the base. With your arrangement, I was only responsible for charging ahead. If everyone had a stable life, it was worth my brothers¡¯ death.¡±


    He looked down at the corpse of the former brother in front of him, picked off the blood-stained necklace from Le Hean¡¯s neck with the tip of a knife, and held it in his hand.


    He shook off the blood from the knife, turned around and walked away in the midst of everyone¡¯s dubious and guarded eyes.


    ¡°Ah Juan¡­¡± Jiang Yuanshan also tried to make him stay.


    Tong Juan paused, turned his face to his side, his face full of repressed fierce and ferocious, ¡°Jiang Yuanshan! I advise you not to provoke me anymore. If I hadn¡¯t built this base with my own hands and I didn¡¯t want to destroy it by myself, I would have burned you scums to carbon.¡±


    ¡°Just do it for yourself.¡±


    Tang Juan left these words, pulling the bloody necklace and walking out of the base gate.


    He broke in alone, killed the people he wanted to kill, did what he wanted to do, and walked away. The entire Nanxi Base watched, and no one dared to stop him.

 CH 108

    This chapter is sponsored by Alexandra!


    At that moment, on the coast of Donggua Island, Yan Xue walked to the sea demon and took off her goggles.


    She looked at the demon¡¯s face and said in surprise, ¡°Brother Ren? Are you Brother Ren? You¡­ aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    The demon turned his head and glanced at Yan Xue, his expression indifferent.


    Yan Xue¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°We all thought that Tang Juan killed you personally. It turns out that Brother Juan couldn¡¯t bear it in the end.¡±


    The sea demon finally remembered, ¡°Oh, that person, you are from Nanxi. He injured me badly with flames at that time, but in the end he didn¡¯t take out my crystal core, so I followed and the river drifted me here.¡±


    He turned his head to look at Yan Xue with interest, ¡°Does that person still sing? To be honest, I really like listening to his singing. I was hiding in the river by the Nanxi at that time. I heard it several times. After I came to the sea, I never heard it again.¡±


    The sea demon at this time with only half of his body left, and one arm broken, spoke in a clear and pleasant voice. His handsome face showed a very anthropomorphic expression, with a terrible beauty.


    Yan Xue covered her mouth and shed tears, ¡°You¡­ Do you still remember the past?¡±


    ¡°I do remember. Are you Xiaoxue? That person was Tang Juan. When this body was still a human, I remember that you often sang with him. I like those songs very much,¡± the Siren spoke plainly about the memories in his mind, which to him were just memories from another creature.


    Gao Yan came up, ¡°Ah Xue, what¡¯s the matter? Do you know him?¡±


    Yan Xue leaned on Gao Yan¡¯s shoulder and cried out, ¡°Brother Ren, he was a very gentle person during his lifetime. We fought side by side and he took special care of everyone. One day, he ate the demon¡¯s crystal core and didn¡¯t survive, he just¡­uuu¡­changed and became a demon.¡±


    ¡°He and Brother Juan were in the same band. We used to listen to him and sing together. The day he was demonized, I was seriously injured. Brother Juan chased him up. When he came back, Brother Juan said that he killed him.¡­¡­¡±


    Yan Xue could only cry.


    Chu Qianxun held down the demon¡¯s body, with a stroke of the blade, revealing the green crystal core in his chest.


    ¡°Yan Xue, don¡¯t think too much about it. The man who he used to be is dead long ago, and now alive is just a demon with his face.¡±


    Chu Qianxun had killed countless fallen people, even if they were once her acquaintances and teammates, as long as they had been demonized, they were demons that were indifferent to humans, and she could only eliminate them mercilessly.


    ¡°Why are you killing me?¡± The demon under her body suddenly looked at her and said.


    Chu Qianxun, with the blade in her hand, was taken aback.


    Demons and humans were natural enemies. Killing demons was a matter of course for her. She never thought that a demon would ask her why.


    ¡°We can eat people because of physical needs. I only eat people when I¡¯m hungry. I never waste or kill indiscriminately.¡± The demon looked at Chu Qianxun with that human-like face, ¡°But after observing you, I figured out that humans often kill each other without a reason, and even kill your comrades, but you haven¡¯t even eaten their precious bodies, and they were all wasted.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you hate us so much?¡± The demon asked seriously with an expression of asking for advice.


    Chu Qianxun choked, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be rhetorical. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t let you go. We are different races and we were born enemies.¡±


    The Siren blinked, ¡°Then before I die, can you sing me a song? I don¡¯t know why, I especially like your human songs. I am only two months old, and I haven¡¯t really heard it often.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Qianxun said dryly, ¡°I can¡¯t sing.¡±


    Having lived for so many years and fighting countless desperate fights with demons, it was the first time she heard a demon making a request to her.


    Her heart was even shaken for a moment, but after all, she didn¡¯t stop. She picked the tip of the blade and took out the bright green crystal core.


    A low male voice sounded. Ye Peitian sang the song Tang Juan sang the night before they left them, ¡°Far from home¡±.


    The singing was melodious, and the waves drift away with the wind.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this one.¡±


    The demon slowly closed his eyes, there was no pain on his face, and there was still a faint smile.


    Yan Xue buried her head on Gao Yan¡¯s shoulder and sobbed silently.


    The members of the team stood around.


    Chu Qianxun stood up and looked at her hands. She didn¡¯t know how many demons she had killed with these hands, and had never hesitated.


    At the moment, there was an inexplicable emotion in her heart.


    The remains of the demon slowly sank into the beach. The yellow sand covered his strange face. Only a slightly arched sand mound was left. A small white flower bloomed on the sand mound, accompanied by Ye Peitian¡¯s singing, shaking gently in the sea breeze.


    ¡°Who can heal those tiny broken hearts¡­¡­without you I will be so far away from home.¡±


    When the song sang to the end, Ye Peitian raised his head and cast his eyes on the figure standing in front of the flower mound.


    Who could comfort my broken heart, I will have nowhere to go without your company.


    He repeatedly chanted these two lyrics in his heart.


    Some people appeared on the cliff in the distance.

 CH 109

    This chapter is sponsored by Alexandra!


    They probed their heads, saw the huge fish tail floating on the sea, confirmed that the demon was dead, and cheered.


    Many people rushed toward the sea. Some people had pushed their boats into the sea, jumped on the boat with joy, and went out to sea with fishing gear to search for food.


    For these residents who lived by the sea, as long as they didn¡¯t have this sea demon that occupied the sea, it was much easier for them to survive. There was inexhaustible food on the sea, which could satisfy their food and clothing problems.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s group returned to the base, and everyone¡¯s eyes changed when they looked at them.


    Wherever they passed, many people stood up and greeted them in awe.


    The people around where they settled all packed up quickly, laughing while making room for them.


    The middle-aged man, who Chu Qianxun had handed the cigarette to inquired about the news before, brought a large bag of lively blue crabs.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, you are so great, I really didn¡¯t think you had this ability.¡± He insisted on leaving the crabs to Chu Qianxun, ¡°Thanks to you, everyone can go to the sea again, and this can be regarded as retribution for my brothers¡¯ death. Be sure to keep this refreshment, be sure to stay.¡±


    So at dinner, everyone sat around to eat crabs.


    Qi Yongchun didn¡¯t have a strong appetite like usual, he broke the crabs one after another unhappily.


    ¡°What happened to Yongchun today?¡± Granny Feng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I think that demon was so pitiful,¡± Qi Yongchun felt dejected, his shoulders shrank together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Granny Feng patted his shoulder, ¡°If demons are pitiful, then aren¡¯t we humans pitiful as their food?¡±


    ¡°We are humans, how many of our companions died in demons¡¯ hands? My father was killed by a demon in front of my eyes. I will never sympathize with them,¡± Jiang Chengzhu said bitterly.


    ¡°I know, I just said it,¡± Qi Yongchun lowered his head to eat the crab.


    Ye Peitian lived in the inland area and was not good at peeling seafood.


    Chu Qianxun, who grew up on the seashore, helped him break the crabs quickly.


    ¡°Finally, there is something you can¡¯t do. I thought you really can do everything,¡± Chu Qianxun joked.


    ¡°Your ability is also powerful, you cook well, and sing well.¡±


    Ye Peitian¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I can¡¯t sing well, I am not a professional.¡±


    ¡°I think you sing better than him. His voice was too bad, but you still sing so comfortably,¡±


    Chu Qianxun was very good at complimenting others.


    She touched her pocket, took out the third-order crystal core she got from the demon and handed it to Ye Peitian.


    Ye Peitian wanted to refuse.


    ¡°Take it, it should be yours. I can¡¯t always take advantage of you,¡± Chu Qianxun stuffed the crystal core into his hand.


    For Chu Qianxun, she was very eager to upgrade as soon as possible, but she also knew very well that as a team, the rational distribution of the spoils was the long-term way for the team members to get along.


    Now in their team, she and Ye Peitian were both in third-order, and it was impossible for her to take advantage of Ye Peitian¡¯s gratitude to her to use all the crystal cores alone.


    Chu Qianxun looked at Ye Peitian¡¯s still very immature profile and knew that he was a real genius.


    He took advantage of all kinds of difficulties, tried his best, never slackened, whether it was actual combat, exercise or demons everything fell into his hands.


    In front of these geniuses, jealousy was useless. Only by working harder could she not be surpassed too much by him. Chu Qianxun said to herself in her heart.


    ****************


    Author note:


    Ye Peitian: Qianxun is so strong, I must work harder to catch up with her.


    Chu Qianxun: These geniuses are so awesome, I will try my best to not be surpassed by him.


    So the two happily played the game of chasing each other.


    Gao Yan: Why should a beauty like me team up with these two sand sculptures?

 CH 110

    This chapter is sponsored by Alexandra!


    In order to prepare for the next journey, Ye Peitian and others decided to search for some easy-to-preserve food in Donggua Town.


    It had been nearly three months since the apocalypse arrived, and most of the food left over from the civilization era had begun to deteriorate.


    A large number of survivors poured into the wilderness to survive, and the edible things in the wild were gradually wiped out by the hungry crowd.


    Before new settlements were built and stabilized, the problem of human survival entered the most severe period.


    Chu Qianxun, who was frequently injured in two consecutive battles, was forced to stay in the camp to ¡°guard supplies¡±.


    She laid in the camp, with her hands behind her head, counting the floating clouds in the sky.


    Since she was reborn, her schedule was tight every day. This was the first time that she had been so leisurely, making her unaccustomed in every way.


    She wanted to get up to play two sets of boxing and do some basic training, but Gao Yan, who had no choice but to stay with her, disagreed.


    ¡°You give me peace of mind and rest. Look at your injuries.¡± Gao Yan said solemnly, ¡°You are not as strong as Xiaoye. I will really get angry if you don¡¯t lie down well.¡±


    Chu Qianxun had to lie down obediently, ¡°Sister Yan, you weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡±


    Gao Yan: ¡°How was I?¡±


    Chu Qianxun turned her head to look at her and said, ¡°You were so fierce, and I have never seen you so gentle.¡±


    ¡°You are blind! I have always been gentle and beautiful,¡± Gao Yan stretched out her finger and poked Chu Qianxun¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°By the way, when did you meet me? How come I don¡¯t remember at all.¡±


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t speak, just laughed.


    The twins came over.


    They were called Jiao Yuling and the younger sister was Jiao Yuzhu. They were almost identical in appearance, but the older sister looked calm and capable. The younger sister was a little gentle and timid, and with their temperament, it was still easy to distinguish them.


    Chu Qianxun sat up and stretched out a hand to her, ¡°Hello, thank you for your help yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It should be. If it weren¡¯t for you, I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to my sister,¡± Jiao Yuling reached out and shook Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I want to ask you, do you have any anti-fever medicine and pain medicine? Last night, Yuzhu also started to have a fever.¡±


    She held a liquid-stained first-order crystal core in her hand, which was obviously just cut out from a demon.


    ¡°I will trade this for you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun discovered that Jiao Yuling was muddy, with large and small wounds all over her body, and the three wounds on her arms that were grabbed by sharp claws were particularly serious.


    This was a strong girl, she didn¡¯t want to owe a favor, so she found and killed a demon overnight, to exchange the crystal core for medicine.


    ¡°I can give you the medicine, no need for the crystal core. Your sister had a fever, she should be evolving just like you. You don¡¯t need to be overly careful. Taking medicine is actually useless,¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    ¡°We must get a fever to evolve. We all go through this process when we evolve.¡± Gao Yan grabbed Jiao Yuling, a white light appeared in her hand, and healed her wounds, ¡°You are really amazing to go hunting alone.¡±


    The healing light in Gao Yan¡¯s hand covered the open wounds of Jiao Yuzhu¡¯s arm, and the three claw marks with deep bones slowly stopped bleeding and healed a little.


    ¡°Thank you, I bothered you again.¡± Jiao Yuzhu looked at the pure white light in Gao Yan¡¯s hand, ¡°I know that Yuzhu may be the same as me. But when I evolved before, it was particularly painful, and my whole body seemed to fall into magma. It¡¯s like being repeatedly burned and tortured. During this process, my consciousness was always awake, but I couldn¡¯t move or speak.¡±


    ¡°My sister, she has been very squeamish since she was a child, and she would cry for a long time when she was a little wronged. I am worried that she will not be able to bear this kind of pain, so I want to exchange some painkillers and fever reducers.¡±


    Chu Qianxun dug out the pills, handed them to Jiao Yuling, and accepted her crystal core at her insistence.


    The girl didn¡¯t need other people¡¯s useless charity, she wanted them to respect and treat her equally.


    ¡°Yuling.¡± Chu Qianxun called to Jiao Yuling, who was about to leave, ¡°We are going to Ludao. If you don¡¯t have a special destination, do you want to go with us?¡±


    Jiao Yuling turned to look at Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan who were sitting on the grass.


    Since the arrival of the demons, she and her sister had struggled all the way to survive. It could be said that in a short period of two to three months, they had tasted all kinds of malice.


    The two girls of the same age in front of her were the first to bring her warmth after the end. This warmth may have completely changed her and Yuzhu¡¯s lives.


    When she fell into a state of high fever, she was actually strangely awake.


    She could hear everything happening around her clearly.


    When the always weak sister stood in front of the five men in order to get her medicine, she almost went crazy.

 CH 111

    This chapter is sponsored by Alexandra!


    At that moment, a cold and unfamiliar emotion rose from the bottom of her heart.


    She had a strange feeling that if her sister was dragged away by those disgusting men at that time, she might no longer be able to wake up in a human form.


    Jiao Yuling¡¯s always indifferent face showed a sincere smile, ¡°Thank you, Qianxun, Gao Yan. My sister and I will look for our family. If we have a chance, I hope to meet you again in the future.¡±


    By lunch time, the teammates showed no sign of returning, so Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan made a fire to cook.


    ¡°You can cook, Sister Yan?¡±


    ¡°Me? I can¡¯t.¡±


    Before the end, Gao Yan was a woman who relied on take-out food. She had barely been in the kitchen, let alone cooking with this kind of clay pot and stove.


    ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t you know? Before Xiaoye came, it was you who made food to eat,¡± Gao Yan pushed the task to Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Me? I can only cook things.¡±


    In Chu Qianxun¡¯s life experience, things that could be eaten raw would never be cooked, and things that couldn¡¯t be eaten raw should be cooked quickly and not wasted.


    Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan looked at each other.


    The two of them boiled a pot of bland food and stuffed them into their stomachs.


    Drinking the soup stewed in her hands, Chu Qianxun realized that she was no longer indifferent to what she had to eat like before.


    Sure enough, it was easy to change from frugality to luxury, but difficult to change from luxury to frugality. She sighed in her heart that she hadn¡¯t felt anything after eating similar foods for ten years. After being used to Ye Peitian for a month, she became squeamish.


    Gao Yan sipped the soup while thinking in her heart that the absence of Xiaoye would make a huge difference in the quality of life.


    She glanced at Chu Qianxun, who was very slow in certain things.


    Such a good cabbage was in front of her eyes and she didn¡¯t know how to make food with it, it was really silly.


    In the evening, the two women dangled in a tacit understanding and stopped talking about cooking.


    They looked at the entrance of the camp frequently.


    Fortunately, before the sunset, the friends who went out looking for food returned with large and small bags.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Ye Peitian put down his things, rolled up his sleeves and started preparing food.


    He first took a bag of clams and set it on the fire for roasting.


    A pot of white rice was stuffed in a casserole, and the sausage they found was added to the rice.


    Jiang Chengzhu happily boasted, ¡°I¡¯m amazing. It¡¯s the rice I found. It did not go bad and can be eaten. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know when I can eat rice next time.¡±


    The white rice absorbed the meat and oil of the sausage, and it swelled up in the casserole, causing everyone in the camp to stretch their necks and look at them.


    Rice, the most common before the doomsday, had become something that could be met but not sought.


    There was not a team there that had the strength like theirs. They could go deep into the towns with many demons and search for food that had not yet been corrupted.


    Ye Peitian raised his hand slightly and raised another earthen stove on the ground casually. He took the dried goods such as scallops and mushroom vermicelli soaked by Granny Feng, and stewed a large pot of soup in a crock pot.


    Chu Qianxun squatted beside him to help, watching the pot of thick soup tumbling with various ingredients, and couldn¡¯t help licking her lips.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Ye Peitian turned his face, took out a small ball wrapped in golden tin foil from his pocket, and quietly handed it to her, ¡°Eat this first.¡±


    Chu Qianxun peeled off the tin foil and found that there was a small piece of chocolate that had melted and deformed and then solidified again.


    ¡°Sister Yan, would you like chocolate?¡± She asked Gao Yan, who was preparing the tableware not far from her.


    Ye Peitian became nervous for a while.


    Gao Yan rolled her eyes at Chu Qianxun, stood up and moved away from them.


    ¡°Sister Yan, what¡¯s with that expression?¡± Chu Qianxun inexplicably stuffed the little ball of chocolate into her mouth.


    When the sweet and rich taste melted, she found that Ye Peitian was avoiding looking at her eyes.


    There was a warm stream in her mouth, and when she noticed it, it had already slipped down her throat quickly.


    A familiar feeling rose in Chu Qianxun¡¯s body.


    It was a crystal core.


    She raised her head in surprise and looked at Ye Peitian.


    Ye Peitian mixed the third-order crystal core into the chocolate and let her eat it.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ye Peitian was a little flustered, and even hurriedly began to explain, ¡°I think you should upgrade first, so that when the rest of us upgrade, we can be safe with your help.¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked at Ye Peitian and suddenly realized that her heart had missed a beat.


    Ye Peitian might not have realized how precious a high-level crystal core was in the end.


    Whether it was friends, relatives, or even couples, few people would hand over the crystal core that suited them to upgrade.


    No matter how close they were, they would not be as reliable as they were in the past. No matter how powerful others were, it was important to improve their own strength. This was the consensus of almost all people who survived to the late doomsday.


    The clams wrapped in tin foil retained the original flavor so fresh that they could almost swallow their tongues.


    Sausages were boiled with mellow grease, and the layers were penetrated into the crystal clear rice, each bite could make people get the greatest satisfaction.


    Eating delicious clams, savory sausage cooked rice, and drinking hot scallop vermicelli and mushroom soup, everyone was immersed in the happiness of tasting delicious food.


    Especially when everyone in the camp looked over with envy, the dinner was even more enjoyable.


    Only Chu Qianxun finished the sumptuous dinner in a state of ignorance.

 CH 112

    This chapter is sponsored by Alexandra!


    During the day, she and Gao Yan rested for a whole day, and at night they both took the lead in the vigil.


    In the silent night, Chu Qianxun moved the small bonfire in front of her, and suddenly asked Gao Yan next to her, ¡°Sister Yan, do you think Xiaoye is the one?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gao Yan turned to look at her.


    ¡°Um¡­ nothing.¡±


    Chu Qianxun shook her head, thinking that she must have been thinking wrong. At such a precarious time, she would be in the mood to think about such inexplicable things, and it was laughable to say it.


    Ye Peitian was right. If her ability improved, all the members in the team would have more protection when they upgrade to higher levels. Since Ye Peitian could be selfless and sacrifice his personal interests for everyone, what could she not accept?


    Chu Qianxun thought happily.


    Focusing on improving one¡¯s ability was the most important thing. As long as one could maintain their level advantage and were not afraid to participate in actual combat, they would never become weak even if their own abilities were a little short.


    Leaving Donggua, the group walked along the coastline to Ludao in the northeast.


    The roads along the way had basically been completely deserted, collapsed and blocked by motor vehicles that lost the long-distance road conditions.


    All kinds of vehicles piled up on the highway, with open doors, dead bodies, and blackened blood stains.


    Most of the corpses scattered on the highway, both humans and demons, had decayed and liquefied, revealing dense and white bones, and swarms of flies and insects hovered above them.


    Occasionally, groups of three or five demon hunting squads would pass through the buzzing flies without changing their faces.


    All of them held weapons, looked alert, and kept silent when they passed by.


    For Chu Qianxun, this situation gave her a sense of peace of mind. This was the environment she had always been familiar with.


    The noise, excitement, mutual assistance, care, friendship¡­


    They were very strange to her. They reignited on Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart like a flame, dissolving the hard and thick ice shell, and at the same time made Chu Qianxun feel at a loss.


    Before she knew it, she had planned to walk alone, but suddenly she had many teammates.


    If this team was placed in her previous cognition, it was simply a configuration that was completely unsuitable for going out in the wild to hunt demons.


    The attack and defense ratio was unreasonable, and there were countless people of non-combatants in it, but such a team gradually developed a tacit understanding in various battles along the way.


    At first, Chu Qianxun felt that she was sheltering these people.


    For some reason, these people made her feel inexplicably relieved.


    It was as if with these people, she could work hard with confidence in the battle, and didn¡¯t have to be too afraid of being seriously injured. Every night in the wild, she dared to lie on the ground and sleep with confidence.


    Trust, this kind of emotion that was supposed to have disappeared from the bottom of her heart somehow sprouted.


    At the intersection in front of Chu Qianxun, a two-story huge head rolled out.


    The head had no body or limbs, but its expression was very rich. A pair of big copper bell-like eyes saw Chu Qianxun. It turned around a few times, showing a joyful appearance, rolling over in a rampage, overwhelming a street sign on the side of the road that said Gourd Town.


    This was a small town with a small population. The whole town was surrounded by mountains on three sides, and it was named after a gourd-shaped terrain.


    The town¡¯s exit was narrow and was cut off by a turbulent river. To go there, one could only rely on two bridges over the river.


    After the demons came, something happened in the town so most of the townspeople did not escape.


    From the other side of the river, the whole town seemed to be plunged into a strange calm.


    It was not until a demon hunter sneaked into the town that the two bridges between the town and the outside world had been artificially blown up.


    There were no living people in the entire town, and dozens of demons roamed the town with corpses everywhere, making it a veritable cave.


    But precisely because of the special terrain there, there were many demons. The demon hunting squad, which came one after another in later generations, summed up the experience and could cleverly use the location there to hunt demons.


    As long as one ventured into the town and led the high-level demons one by one to the narrow entrance of the town, one could get their crystal cores relatively easily.


    At this moment at the town¡¯s entrance, Chu Qianxun¡¯s slender figure was running at extreme speed.


    A huge human-head-shaped demon chased her with wheels rolling, and the laughter resounded in the streets.


    Without looking back, Chu Qianxun dashed all the way down the small slope at the entrance of the town, turning dexterously, and sank into the alley between the two tall buildings.


    The demon¡¯s head rolled down the slope, rolling faster and faster, and happened to get stuck between the two houses with a bang. The bloated fat on half of its face barely squeezed into the alley, twisting its fat lips, ¡°Ka ¡­¡­ I¡¯m stuck.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was standing in the dark alley with double blades in her hand, staring at the huge head that blocked the sky in the alley.


    That head changed, and countless flesh-colored arms grew in an instant. Those human arms stretched out indefinitely, swarming into the alleys, covering the sky.


    She jumped up in the air, and a crescent-shaped blade shadow flashed all over its body, blocking the first wave of attacks.


    Several flesh-colored palms fell on the ground.


    Chu Qianxun wiped the blood from her forehead and smiled provocatively at the demon.


    ¡°Ok¡­angry, so¡­angry,¡± the demon desperately squeezed its big face into the alley.

 CH 113

    This chapter is sponsored by Alexandra!


    The narrow alley was filled with thick white fog, and the small human figure was hidden by the thick fog billowing on all sides.


    ¡°Human¡­human beings? No¡­see¡­¡± The demon¡¯s doubtful voice echoed in the white mist.


    It stretched out dozens of flesh-colored arms and climbed on the walls on both sides of the alley, trying to push out the huge head stuck in the alley.


    But it was surprising to find that a huge high wall had risen behind it somehow.


    The wall was tall and strong, and a thick layer of frost had formed on the surface, confining it firmly to a small space.


    Gunshots sounded in the air, and three bullets spun toward the center of the demon¡¯s brow.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­no!¡±


    The demon¡¯s countless arms stretched out, layer upon layer covering its vital place.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air, the blade shadow split through the thick fog, the light of the blade flashed, and the pale limbs fell to the ground.


    The demon roared angrily, the remaining arms let go of the vital point and furiously grabbed Chu Qianxun.


    A figure appeared in time in front of her. Ye Peitian raised his hands flat, and formed a sand shield in front of the two.


    While the demon¡¯s arms smashed the sand shield, three bullets took advantage of the gap and shot into the center of the demon¡¯s eyebrows accurately.


    The demon uttered a loud roar, and the huge head suddenly scattered and turned into countless small heads, rolling away quickly in all directions.


    ¡°Brother Yongchun, there is only one that is real,¡± a voice of a young immature boy sounded.


    Several green vines were drilled on the ground in the distance. Those vines were intertwined layer by layer, entwining the fist-sized head of a fist that was escaping, and a bright red flower bloomed on top, the conspicuous flower greeted the wind and shook anxiously.


    Chu Qianxun rushed forward and pierced the brow of the little head.


    The little head swelled up with a bang, returning to a huge appearance.


    Chu Qianxun stood on the demon¡¯s face, with the blade in her hand aimed at the demon¡¯s split eyebrows, and its eyes rolled around as it screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Standing on the huge head, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t hesitate, and with the sharp tip of the blade, she took out the crystal core.


    The demon¡¯s muffled voice stopped abruptly, and the huge head stopped moving.


    Ye Peitian stood at the entrance of the alley.


    He raised his head and looked at Chu Qianxun who was standing on a high place.


    The young girl stood on the huge head with the light on her back, happily looking at the gem-like crystal core in her hand, the afterglow of the setting sun, a circle of soft brilliance spread over her.


    There was blood flowing on her face and her body was filthy, but her face was filled with a happy smile.


    Almost shining in the sun!


    Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t look away. He heard a clear heartbeat in his chest, which rose faster than before.


    In Qianxun¡¯s eyes, there was only the crystal core, and there was no room for excess.


    But it was precisely this kind of toughness and courage, strong self-confidence from the inside to the outside, which deeply attracted him.


    As long as he could stay with her like this and fight alongside her, it was good.


    Chu Qianxun turned her head and saw Ye Peitian.


    She jumped off the demon¡¯s head at once,


    ¡°How are you, are you injured?¡± She checked Ye Peitian¡¯s injury, and showed the wound on her arm to him, ¡°Me too, look, I almost couldn¡¯t hold it, thank you for blocking it for me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back to see Sister Yan. Have dinner and rest, then I will bring another demon out,¡± Chu Qianxun said while walking.


    ¡°What do you want to eat at night?¡± Ye Peitian walked side by side with her in the sunset light.


    ¡°Chestnut chicken? Yongchun caught a pheasant. Do we still have chestnuts? The last time you cooked it, it was really delicious, but I didn¡¯t get two pieces.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±


    ¡­


    At the moment, on the top of a tall building in the town, two men were sitting.


    One of the men with three scars on his face looked at the situation from a distance.


    ¡°What kind of messy team, old, weak, sick and disabled. The main force is a woman, and it¡¯s incredible that they can get that ghost,¡± he raised his head in disbelief.


    The man next to him had half-length and not-short shawl hair, high cheekbones, and a thin face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them, that woman is not simple. She should be of the same speed type as me. Although the level is a bit lower than mine, she is too cruel, and it is not easy to deal with. In addition, the ice boy who was with the woman with the gun is at least the second order. The most troublesome is probably the man who uses sand. I can hardly see his strength.¡±


    ¡°What about them, no matter how powerful they are, won¡¯t they still be ruined in your hands, Old Liao? Haha, you will have to search for them later, they must have a lot of crystal cores with them.¡±


    There was originally a bridge at the entrance of Gourd Town.


    At the moment, the bridge surface was cracked in two, and the river was rolling under the breach. If it weren¡¯t for chasing humans, the demon would normally not step into the water.


    Chu Qianxun and her party gathered on the small half of the bridge, eating dinner while observing the situation in the town.


    There, they had a wide view, relatively safe, and they could rest assured to eat.


    Tu Yibai suddenly raised his head and looked at the town, ¡°There seems to be other people in the town.¡±


    ¡°Someone came over, he is fast, too fast! Faster than Sister Qianxun. He also attracted demons!¡±


    The setting sun had already faded down the mountain, and a dark shadow appeared in the dim town. The speed of the man was so fast that only a few flickering afterimages were visible.


    After a few breaths, he appeared on the broken bridge.


    ¡°Hello, beauties, let me give you a big gift!¡±


    The person was talking, and suddenly appeared in front of Gao Yan the next moment, reaching out and touching her face.


    Ablade slashed toward his arm almost simultaneously.


    The man snorted, and a hostile expression flashed across his thin face. His figure shook, disappeared from the bridge, and appeared far under the bridge pier in the next moment.


    Yan Xue looked indifferent, crouched and shot, three shots popped out, and followed the man.


    The man flickered left and right, and quickly left toward the distance. The bullets kept chasing behind him, but they couldn¡¯t catch up with him for a while.


    At that moment, rumbling footsteps sounded in the town.


    Countless demons rushed out from the entrance of the town. They lost their tracking target, but saw Chu Qianxun and others on the bridge.


    The demons uttered chaotic and piercing calls, then rushed to the people on the broken bridge frantically.


    The speed ability holder, with his own super speed, led out a large number of demons from the town, intending to use the demons to kill Chu Qianxun and her party.


    ¡°Run!¡± Ye Peitian shouted.


    Everyone turned around and ran, and a new bridge made of yellow sand was connected to the broken bridge behind them.


    The bridge surface quickly became deserted after everyone passed.


    Numerous demons rushed to the bridge head, unable to stop for a while, several huge demons fell off the broken bridge one after another during the push and pull, and were submerged in the rolling river.


    The weird speed ability holder had returned to the top of the building. He looked at the scene on the bridge with a cold expression, ¡°They actually ran away.¡±

 CH 114

    In the dark night, the man with three scars on his face was lying on the roof of the tall building, watching the situation in the town.


    Quietly at the broken bridge at the mouth of the town, a grasshopper jumped out of the weeds, stopped on the bridge pole and flapped its wings.


    His power was vision. Even at night, he could see everything in the distance clearly, any slight movement couldn¡¯t hide from his eyes.


    ¡°Old Liao, they shouldn¡¯t dare to come. It¡¯s a pity that the ghost-headed demon¡¯s crystal core is gone.¡±


    They chose a very good location, condescending, and could basically see the situation in Gourd Town.


    There was only one narrow exit in that town. If Chu Qianxun and others wanted to come in from outside the town, they would not escape his eyes.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s cheaper for them,¡± the man named Old Liao rubbed his fingers regretfully, as if there was still a little touch left there.


    That woman was really beautiful. Her eyes were clean, her skin was tender, she didn¡¯t look like the women in the base at all. Although those women were easy to get, they were all dejected and lifeless.


    The skinny Old Liao was a speed ability holder. Like Scar Man, neither of their abilities had any offensive power. After the doomsday came, it was difficult for them until they discovered Gourd Town, a small town with wonderful terrain.


    They finally figured out a way to get something for nothing and get the crystal core easily.


    There was no need to fight the demons hard, just stay in a safe place in the town,


    Whenever a demon hunting squad entered the town, Scar Man would observe the battle from a distance.


    After the squad had obtained the crystal cores through a desperate struggle, Old Liao used his super speed and familiarity with the terrain to draw out a large number of demons, use demons to kill the squad, and then rob them of the crystal cores.


    In order to succeed smoothly, they lurked patiently every time, choosing those demon hunting teams that were injured and tired, who completely relaxed and started to rest.


    Since the first time stepping on the bloody corpse of their own kind and easily obtaining the crystal cpres, the two who had tasted the sweetness had been there to do that vile and sinister deed every day.


    Within a short period of time, they raised their level to the second-order peak.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just a miscellaneous squad. What I care about is the crystal core in Feng Chengyu¡¯s hand.¡± Old Liao turned his head and looked deep into the town, ¡°It¡¯s not so good. I¡¯ve been fighting for a day, but I haven¡¯t taken it. I don¡¯t know what rank it is. It¡¯s causing me to wait so long.¡±


    In the dark night, a certain area in the town kept flashing dazzling blue light, obviously there was a fierce battle going on there.


    Scar Man was jealous in his heart. He was also very greedy for this high-level demon species, but he didn¡¯t dare to fight with Old Liao, so he was jealous.


    ¡°Old Liao, don¡¯t worry, I saw that Feng Chengyu and Xin Ziming were both injured. Their entire team has been fighting for a day, and they are already at the end of the battle. When the demon falls, you can give them a surprise. The crystal core will definitely fall into our hands.¡±


    Lao Liao smiled triumphantly, as if the crystal core was already in his pocket, ¡°Hey, how can Feng Chengyu be more powerful? After working hard for a long time, won¡¯t it be a waste?¡±


    ¡°Old Liao, when we get the crystal core, we should also go back to the base to take a rest. Both of us will find some women and relax.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not easy for you to get a woman in the past. Women nowadays are easy to get. A few biscuits or a package of noodles, just toss as you like, it¡¯s very cheap.¡±


    Suddenly a round hole was opened in the ground downstairs of the building where they were.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s head came out of the hole, she looked around, jumped out from the ground, and Ye Peitian followed her out.


    There was a wireless walkie-talkie pinned to her waist, and Tu Yibai¡¯s voice came from the headset.


    ¡°On the top of this building, two people are now standing in the northeast. Sister Qianxun, Brother Peitian, go from the southwest. It is not easy to be spotted from there.¡±


    In the dark, Chu Qianxun was dressed in black, like a nocturnal cat, silently climbing up the southwest wall of the building.


    Old Liao on the roof was talking, licking his lips, ¡°Speaking of which, that girl was pretty good. If I have a chance to get her¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a hot liquid poured on him.


    When he turned his head, he saw the man who was still chatting with him staring in horror, showing an expression of disbelief. A huge hole opened in his neck, and a lot of blood spurted out, splashing his face.


    Old Liao was shocked, and quickly wanted to retreat, but he didn¡¯t know when his feet were submerged by yellow sand. He couldn¡¯t control the speed of his body and fell on his back to the ground.


    ¡°Oh? Which girl was good just now?¡±


    The woman in black who appeared suddenly like a ghost stepped on him with a foot, and the tip of the amber blade pressed against his throat.


    ¡°Just now, was it Sister Yan who you touched with that hand?¡± The woman tilted her head and smiled innocently.


    ¡°Misunderstanding, it is just a misunderstanding, ah¨C!¡±


    The blade light flashed, and a broken arm flew up into the sky, and then a huge pain came from his shoulder.


    Old Liao hugged his shoulder-length arm and laid on the ground and screamed like a pig.


    His legs were tightly confined by the yellow sand, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t break free.


    The girl in the moonlight was young and immature, with a simple face, but like a devil, she did not hesitate to cut his hand.

 CH 115

    ¡°Spare me, spare me, don¡¯t kill me, I know I¡¯m wrong,¡± Old Liao was scared. For the first time, he experienced the fear of those who died under the hands of demons.


    ¡°I¡­ I have crystal cores, I will give them to you, you spare my life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have crystal cores? Take them out, and I won¡¯t kill you,¡± the girl¡¯s voice was crisp, assuring him.


    Old Liao endured the pain, using his other arm he took out a small bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s all here. I¡¯ll give it all to you. Just forgive me once. I just had a crooked thought for a while. I don¡¯t dare anymore.¡±


    ¡°Really a lot, are they all here?¡± Chu Qianxun opened the bag with the tip of her blade and took a look.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I don¡¯t have any high-level ones. But there is a team in the town, the captain named Feng Chengyu, who is dealing with a demon. The level of that demon is the highest here, which is higher than the one you killed. You can go check.¡±


    The young girl turned her gaze to the depths of the town, and the bright tip of the blade also left Old Liao¡¯s neck.


    Old Liao breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    He thought in his heart, after all, she was a woman, and her heart was relatively soft, she should not kill him, if he got a chance¡­Hey, what was going on, whose body was this, why¡­no head.


    A blade flashed in front of him, and he felt the sky and the earth rotate for a while, and a body with its legs imprisoned by yellow sand appeared before his eyes.


    The body did not have a right hand or a head, and blood ran all over the floor, which seemed familiar.


    ¡­


    In a ruin in the depths of Gourd Town, a demon with a human head and horse body stood.


    Its body was a majestic white horse, but its upper body looked like a beautiful human female with a proud figure.


    At this moment, the demon was standing in a sea of ??blue fire, with long blue hair flaming burning behind its head.


    The four hooves of one foot stepped on the ground impatiently, and with each foot a new blue flame rose up from the ground.


    Its eyes were wide open. There were no pupils in its beautiful eyelids, but there was a weird blue light spinning.


    Several men surrounded the demon, everyone with cloth straps on their eyes, obviously not daring to look at the strange line of sight of this demon.


    On a high ground far from the battlefield, stood a gentle-looking young man.


    His eyes were wide open, his pupils were also not visible, a white light was emitted from inside his eyelids as he was staring at the demon.


    Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian sneaked into a nearby building and hid behind a window, quietly observing the fierce battlefield.


    ¡°Not bad, their team¡¯s configuration is very good.¡±


    ¡°Look at that man, the one with the glow in his eyes.¡± Chu Qianxun whispered in Ye Peitian¡¯s ear, ¡°It is the pupils¡¯ technique, which belongs to the mental power. But this is a fourth-level demon, and it¡¯s not so easy to deal with. I don¡¯t think he can last long.¡±


    Ye Peitian seemed to be lost in thought, his face flushed slightly, and he only snorted in the dark.


    Sure enough, after a long time, the man¡¯s eyes were bleeding, and he knelt down slowly.


    ¡°They have two long-range ones, one fire type and one metal type. They have very strong offensive powers. But I am more concerned about the melee person. He should be the captain Feng Chengyu. You see this is the real melee type ability holder. I just want to have his ability.¡±


    The sagittarius-shaped demon was surrounded by a sea of ??hot fire.


    But there was a man holding a long knife, and he was not afraid of being in the flames, facing the demon.


    This person¡¯s naked body was covered with a layer of black hard scales, which protected his body, allowing him to confront demons at close range.


    His long sword was fine in the flames, and the fierceness revealed the change, which was very rare.


    In the early days of the end, not many people used cold weapons well.


    Chu Qianxun had worked hard for nearly ten years before she had the skill she had now. Whenever she saw a master using a sword technique, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly try to learn.


    The man in front of her, skilled in swordsmanship, was a self-contained faction, obviously the result of years of training.


    ¡°He is not as good as you,¡± Ye Peitian said suddenly.


    ¡°How do you know? You don¡¯t use a sword.¡±


    ¡°I see you use blades, I just think that every blade is like a grind from the battle of life and death. No, a sword is useless. And although this man¡¯s skill looks good, it is far inferior to you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun laughed, admitting that this genius¡¯s eyes were both ruthless and accurate, and accepted Ye Peitian¡¯s affirmation of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s dying, everyone, hold on, Xin Ziming, rest first,¡± Feng Chengyu retreated from the fire, with black smoke on his body, a large number of scales peeling off, the skin inside torn, and red blood flowed out.


    But he also cut off one of the four legs of the demon, the flames all over his body dimmed, the blue halo in his eye sockets disappeared. A pair of charming and beautiful eyes appeared.


    ¡°A trivial human being is just my food, do you think you really won against me?¡± A moving magnetic voice sounded in the space,


    The demon stretched out its luminous white jade arm and fluffed its flame-like hair, ¡°Lie down obediently, don¡¯t resist, I will let you suffer less pain.¡±


    Feng Chengyu sneered, then rubbed his body and went up again, ¡°The defeated general, dare to speak out? Your crystal core is mine!¡±

 CH 116

    Feng Chengyu had practiced martial arts since he was a child and was a national martial arts athlete before the apocalypse.


    After the doomsday, he also quickly evolved an armor ability suitable for melee combat. Every time he hunted the demon, he rushed forward without fear, and gathered some like-minded companions around him, becoming the most powerful team in their base.


    At that moment, with a cloth strap tied to his eyes, he was in the air, with a longsword in his hand piercing through the air.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see things, he could keenly capture the enemy¡¯s position by relying on the sound of the surrounding airflow.


    ¡°Chengyu! Go back!¡±


    As Feng Chengyu heard Xin Ziming¡¯s yell, he was shocked, and the sword in his hand had been caught by a huge force.


    He only heard a clicking sound, and his hand lightened in vain.


    The sword broke?


    With the sword in his hand, Feng Chengyu couldn¡¯t hold back his momentum. He received a heavy blow in his abdomen and his body was blown away.


    The cloth band on his eyes fell off as he was struggling to get up, the scales on his abdomen peeled off one after another, and there was a huge burning pain.


    A lot of blood dripped from his head, blocking his vision. Through the viscous blood, Feng Chengyu vaguely saw a centaur standing not far away with blue flames burning all over it.


    The demon raised its four hooves lightly, and the dots of blue flames fell one after another.


    Its hair was a flame, its eyes were a flame, and its face was a flame. It no longer had its previous solid appearance, and its whole body was transformed into a blue flame shape.


    ¡°Many demons will explode with particularly powerful combat ability after being seriously injured.¡± Chu Qianxun, who was hiding in the dark, whispered to Ye Peitian, ¡°You see, this one has turned into flames, and not only its power changed instantly, the broken leg had recovered. At this time, we must pay special attention. Many teams get accidentally pitted at this stage.¡±


    ¡°If I were this demon, I would first get rid of the man with mental ability. Without his pupil skill, it would be much easier for it to kill others,¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s observation point was very strange.


    But as soon as his words fell, the demon spattered its four flaming hooves and rushed toward Xin Ziming who was standing in the distance.


    Its speed was extremely fast. Before everyone could react, a streamlined blue light flashed, and the burning fire horse appeared in front of the pupil ability holder Xin Ziming.


    The flames¡¯ arms slid in the air, and Xin Ziming was shot down from a height, hit the ground heavily, and immediately vomited blood, with his life and death unknown.


    ¡°Sure enough, it went to attack him. The spiritual ability holders are weak and vulnerable. They should send someone to protect this talent,¡± Chu Qianxun, who was watching the battle in the dark, clapped and exclaimed.


    Ye Peitian turned to look at her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a mental ability holder?¡±


    ¡°So I must hurry up and practice.¡± Chu Qianxun stared at the battlefield intently, ¡°Otherwise, what will I do in the future? I can¡¯t rely on your protection.¡±


    The two street lights on the roadside were pulled up out of thin air, and the steel light poles wrapped around the demon¡¯s body, preventing it from chasing Xin Ziming. Numerous abandoned cars flew into the air, and hit the demon.


    A red flame rushed through the blue flames around the demon, exposing its body, and several sharp metal rushed toward it.


    That was the metal and flame ability holders who saw their team members injured and hurried to rescue them.


    At that moment, the two felt that their cheeks were slightly hot, and the cloth band covering their faces was broken by the flames and fell.


    Unprepared, the two saw a demon not far away.


    It was a fascinating and beautiful creature. It was burning with bright blue flames. A pair of eyes in the flame were staring at them. Those eyes were spinning with circles of blue halo, which seemed to be human at first glance. The soul would be sucked into the blue abyss.


    The eyes of the two were dull, as if caught in the happiest and sweetest memories, a psychedelic smile slowly appeared on their faces.


    The flying hoof of the demon kicked the two of them, stamping them to the ground.


    The two were of second-order and, without the support of their companions, they couldn¡¯t resist the mental power attack of the fourth-order demon. They fell into the illusion and were seriously injured by the demon.


    The street lights and cars entangled on the demon¡¯s body crackled and scattered.


    It shook the flames on its body, jumped to the ground, and walked toward the unconscious Xin Ziming.


    Suddenly, it turned around, reached out and grabbed Feng Chengyu who had stabbed a long metal rod in the air behind him.


    ¡°Humans are fragile.¡±


    The demon¡¯s flame-like face turned around, and its arm slammed Feng Chengyu to the ground. It raised its front hoof and stepped heavily on Feng Chengyu¡¯s chest.


    He screamed, spouting a mouthful of blood, and the black scaly armor all over his body fell off, completely losing the ability to resist.


    The blue flame all over the demon gradually extinguished. The tall and strong body was gone, only a very pocket-shaped small horse body was exposed. The upper body was no longer in the form of a mature and beautiful woman, but in the appearance of a young girl.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s all your fault that made me so small,¡± the demon spoke in a childish voice, but the front hoof relentlessly stamped on Feng Chengyu¡¯s burned chest back and forth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I caught you. If I burn a little longer, I might be finished.¡±


    The demon stretched out its pinkish little tongue and licked the blood stains on its hands, ¡°Well, it tastes good. Your level is not low. By eating you, I will be able to recover, hehe, maybe become stronger.¡±


    ¡°Why close your eyes, big brother?¡± The demon bent down and smiled at Feng Chengyu, who closed his eyes and turned his face away, ¡°Open your eyes and take a look at me. Just take a look, I can let you die in happiness, without pain at all.¡±


    The innocent smile suddenly froze,


    It jumped up, but unfortunately it was already a step slower.


    It did not know when a girl in black appeared behind it.


    The light of the knife flashed, and the surprised demon fell from the air. Its four hooves were cut off, and its body rolled to the ground, unable to stand up.


    Chu Qianxun swung her knife straight down, trying to get the crystal core.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, sister, don¡¯t kill me,¡± the demon begged bitterly. Its big beautiful eyes shed the same tears as humans, ¡°I have been in this town since I was born, and I have never done anything bad, why do you want to do this to me?¡±

 CH 117

    Before being reborn, Chu Qianxun had never softened to a demon in battle, but for some reason, looking at the crying face exactly like a human girl in front of her, she suddenly remembered Feng Qianqian, and her hand stopped momentarily.


    In that short instant, the eyes of the demon lit up with a blue halo.


    ¡°Oops,¡± Chu Qianxun said in her heart.


    She plunged into darkness before her eyes.


    There was only a pale operating table in the dark, and a man was imprisoned on the operating table.


    The man stared blankly at the ceiling, his naked body was covered with hideous wounds, connected to countless scarlet pipes.


    ¡°Peitian?¡± Chu Qianxun frowned and walked over.


    Ye Peitian, who was imprisoned on the operating table, turned around and looked at her, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything bad, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Chu Qianxun felt sad for a while, ¡°No one will dare to treat you like this anymore, I will take you away.¡±


    He sat up, and slowly tore the white dressing tape on his neck, and a bright red blood flowed down the pale neck.


    He looked at Chu Qianxun, ¡°Qianxun, are you hurt?¡±


    Ye Peitian raised his neck, his eyes burning, his lips curled, his throat swayed slightly, and the white skin was stained with red blood.


    Chu Qianxun was stunned for a while, and found her heartbeat speeding up inexplicably.


    ¡°Qianxun, Qianxun,¡± Ye Peitian kept calling her.


    Chu Qianxun woke up from the illusion.


    In front of her eyes was a barrier made of yellow sand. The barrier blocked the scorching heat, and a bright blue flame burned violently outside the yellow sand.


    Ye Peitian was shaking her shoulders and desperately calling her name.


    Chu Qianxun woke up from her daze, pressed Ye Peitian¡¯s hand, and jumped out from behind the barrier.


    The demon with broken four hooves was trapped on the ground by Ye Peitian¡¯s yellow sand, and opened its mouth angrily, spraying blue flames from its mouth, burning the thick sand wall in front of it.


    Chu Qianxun went straight down in the air and cut open the back of the demon¡¯s neck accurately. She endured the burning of the flames, reached into the body of the demon, and pulled out the green crystal core.


    The blue flame finally went out, and when the centaur¡¯s body fell, the yellow sand collapsed.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes were bleeding, so he closed his eyes, and slowly stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Chu Qianxun hurriedly helped him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it will be well soon.¡±


    At the time of the crisis, in order not to be controlled by the demon, he even blinded his eyes.


    Chu Qianxun helped him sit down and brandished a blade at Xin Ziming who was unconscious.


    That was a team with strong combat effectiveness. She picked it up from their hands and obtained this extremely rare fourth-order crystal core.


    According to the usual practice, these men should be killed, so as not to cause endless trouble to themselves in the future.


    Feng Chengyu crawled over from the side and stood in front of his companion.


    ¡°You kill me first,¡± he covered his chest and stared at Chu Qianxun.


    His neck moved slightly near the blade, but he still couldn¡¯t start.


    She turned to look at Ye Peitian.


    He, who was once a fierce person, was sitting on the side, reaching out his hand to wipe the blood on his face, showing a harmless expression on his face, and groping to reach out to her.


    It was impossible to expect Ye Peitian to encourage her to be cruel.


    Chu Qianxun sighed for her increasingly soft-hearted character, and finally put away the blade and helped Ye Peitian to leave.


    It was midnight, and a strange sound of demons was occasionally heard from the depths of the silent and dark town.


    Chu Qianxun took Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and ran cautiously on the deserted street.


    ¡°Qianxun.¡± Ye Peitian stopped, rubbing his fingertips on Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, ¡°Is your hand burnt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, a little hurt,¡± Chu Qianxun turned around.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Peitian, who closed his eyes, opened his mouth.


    Chu Qianxun immediately understood what he was trying to say, and suddenly remembered what she had seen in the illusion, and interrupted him hurriedly and embarrassingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go quickly, it¡¯s dangerous here.¡±


    Leaving Gourd Town, they returned to the gathering place to meet everyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, what happened to Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes?¡± Gao Yan used her power to heal Ye Peitian, ¡°Fortunately, it is not too serious. With Xiao Ye¡¯s recovery ability, he should be able to see things soon.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two so good?¡± Jiang Chengzhu angrily said, ¡°I told you that I want to go with you too.¡±


    He averted his gaze, and added unhapply, ¡°Sister Qianxun, you don¡¯t take me with you lately. Do you think I¡¯m too useless and would hold you back?¡±


    Chu Qianxun was wrapping Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes with gauze. Hearing that, she looked at him and said, ¡°How can Chengzhu be useless? Chengzhu is the best. I thought I could deal with those two.¡±


    Jiang Chengzhu reluctantly rejoiced and laid back by the campfire to continue sleeping.


    ¡°Okay, the bandage is complete, you have a good rest. Get well soon,¡± Chu Qianxun wrapped up the wound for Ye Peitian, packed her things and got ready to get up. But the corner of her clothes was suddenly caught.


    Chu Qianxun was taken aback for a moment, then turned around.


    Ye Peitian was sitting on the grass with white gauze wrapped around his eyes. His slender fingers grabbed the corners of her clothes. He pulled so hard that the knuckles were a little white.


    But only for a moment. After that, he let go, and silently curled his fingers back.


    After losing his eyesight, there was only pitch black around, so Ye Peitian was in panic.


    It was just dark, everyone was nearby, nothing terrible would happen. He comforted himself in his heart, slowly pulled up the blanket and laid down on the grass.


    ¡°You are a man, how can you be afraid of the dark? Do you want people to laugh at you?¡± He repeatedly said to himself in the dark.


    There was a rustling noise around him, and a person laid down next to him, a soft and warm hand stretched out from the blanket, and took his cold palm.


    ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯ll be with you,¡± a familiar voice rang in his ear.

 CH 118

    EXTRA 1 (Previous life)


    When Chu Qianxun walked into the women¡¯s bathroom with a basin, Gao Yan was lying prone in the sink and vomiting.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, sister?¡± Chu Qianxun passed by Gao Yan¡¯s side and joked casually.


    ¡°What sister?!¡± Gao Yan made a rude gesture to her, spooning a glass of water from Chu Qianxun¡¯s basin with a cup.


    ¡°Shennai who killed thousands dares to let me eat that kind of food, and dares to ask for so much money for it!¡± The vomiting made her face flushed, she looked at the shabby mirror in front of the sink, cursing in a low voice while vomiting.


    ¡°Internal organs, human blood¡­ it¡¯s just abnormal.¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­ crazy.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was squatting on the side of the drainage ditch to wash her hair, and couldn¡¯t hear clearly.


    ¡°Sister Yan, what are you talking about?¡±


    It was a bathroom, but in fact it was just a big house with gutters dug on both sides. There was only an earthen wall at the entrance to block the view and a few sinks.


    The person who wanted to take a bath brought water with them, and just found a place to wash themselves.


    No one had the energy to pay attention to the details of life those days, and no one could pay attention to anything like xoxo or comfort.


    In fact, there were very few people who even took a bath, because water was not that easy to get.


    Chu Qianxun squatted on the ground with the basin of water. She washed her face first, then bent down to wash her hair as much as possible. Then she wrung a damp cloth and wiped her whole body, and finally took off her shoes and washed her feet.


    She was reluctant to throw the remaining dirty water, so she had to take it back to pour it on the few green onions planted on the windowsill in her room.


    Gao Yan rinsed her mouth with the water in the cup, cleaned her mouth, and felt a little more comfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, never mind the messy things,¡± she said to Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun finished cleaning herself, and walked out of the women¡¯s bathroom with Gao Yan holding the basin.


    Gao Yan put on light makeup that day, and her body still smelled of smoke.


    Chu Qianxun knew that she had gone to fool around with a certain high-powered man again.


    Perhaps because of it, she heard some gossip.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t care who Gao Yan was fooling around with.


    In that year, people did anything to survive, murder, robbery, fraud.


    For the demons¡¯ crystal core people killed their own brothers, for a bite of food, the husband and wife turned against each other. Anything nasty could happen.


    Although Gao Yan was mean and selfish, and her lifestyle was a bit messy, she never did any tricks behind others.


    Basically, like Chu Qianxun, she was completely relying on her own efforts to live.


    Chu Qianxun and her reluctantly regarded each other as friends- the kind of friends who could usually chat and spend some supplies, and if they encountered danger on the battlefield, both sides would not hesitate to leave.


    ¡°Dead woman, have you ever drunk the holy blood?¡± Gao Yan couldn¡¯t help asking as she walked on the road.


    ¡°I drank one a few years ago, a low-level one. I spent all my savings at that time and it saved my life with it. I heard that no amount of crystal cores can buy it now. Shennai no longer produces holy blood. ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ve drank it too. It was still high-end.¡± Gao Yan¡¯s face became very ugly, but she quickly lowered her head in compromise and murmured, ¡°Although it was disgusting, so what? To have the holy blood, everyone is rushing to ask for it, after all, it saves your own life.¡±


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t understand her words. Her attention was attracted by the excitement not far away, and she touched Gao Yan with her elbow, ¡°Sister Yan, look over there.¡±


    In the square not far from them, a group of people gathered. These people had different clothes and shapes, and they obviously came from different places.


    Both men and women, young and old, were equipped with shining equipment and weapons, and the whole body exuded a powerful aura.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Gao Yan quickly took Chu Qianxun to hide to watch the excitement, ¡°The commander of our base and the top masters of the major mercenary groups are all there.¡±


    Several off-road vehicles drove over, and some people got off one after another.


    Walking ahead was a young man with a thin body and cold expression, his collar slightly open, and a black scale hung on his neck.


    A short-haired woman walked behind, with a hideous scar, a huge machete on her back, and blood on her body, just like Shura returning from hell.


    People who watched the excitement all around started talking.


    ¡°Is that Xin Ziming? The mental ability holder boss, why is he here?¡±


    ¡°That is Jiao Yuling with the queen of guns, Yan Xue. I heard that she hates men so much that she crushes people into meat pie if they don¡¯t agree with her. Don¡¯t mess with her.¡±


    ¡°Who is Jiao Yuling? I heard that Boody Mary is also here.¡±


    ¡°Hush,, you dare to talk about this? You are really not afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, the fire God, the metal boss, the plant boss¡­what a luxurious lineup, are there any high-level fallen people near our base?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yan, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Chu Qianxun stretched her neck and looked around.


    Gao Yan hesitated, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t say anything. They are all for that¡­¡±


    She approached Chu Qianxun¡¯s ear and whispered a word, ¡°Human demon.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was taken aback, ¡°He? Did he come here?¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t understand, ¡°That person¡­has an enmity with Shennai, and he has stirred up the Shennai group upside down in the past few years. But Shennai is awesome, it has so many people? Do these people want to eliminate harm for the people and help for justice?¡±


    ¡°Help justice?¡± Gao Yan snorted, and casted a glance at Chu Qianxun disdainfully, ¡°The people who help for justice these days are just playing a nice flag and achieving their goals.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t mix in this kind of excitement or no one will collect the corpse if something happens.¡±

 CH 119

    Extra


    For Chu Qianxun, who had low ability and could only struggle to make ends meet, the situation of those high-level ability holders had nothing to do with her.


    On the northeast side of the base, fires, thunder and yellow sands filled the sky. The light of various abilities was faintly visible in the base ten kilometers away.


    Chu Qianxun stayed away from that reverse direction, and only moved south of the base for several days.


    On that day, the sky was still clear in the morning, and there was a sudden heavy rain.


    Chu Qianxun, who had been searching outdoors for a day, was unguarded, and was soothed by the heavy rain. She hurriedly found a collapsed house and hid under the eaves to avoid the rain.


    Because of the Yellow Sand Emperor¡¯s infestation, the entire base area was covered by a thin layer of yellow sand.


    The pouring rain poured down, and sand ditches rushed out on the ground.


    A sand dune not far away was washed by the rain, and the yellow sand on the surface began to flow slowly, revealing half of a human body.


    ¡°A corpse?¡± Chu Qianxun observed from a distance for a long time before walking forward.


    It was the body of a young male with broken limbs, his whole body covered with blood and sand, his messy half-length hair covering his face, and his appearance was not clear.


    Chu Qianxun skillfully reached out and fumbled the whole body, but did not find anything useful.


    Poor ghost, really bad luck. Chu Qianxun stood up and prepared to leave.


    When the¡±corpse¡± on the ground seemed to move slightly, Chu Qianxun blinked.


    The icy heavy rain was falling, and the corpse did breathe slightly.


    He turned out to be alive, but he was not far from death. With such a severe injury, there was no way to hire a high-level healing ability holder.


    Chu Qianxun hesitated to leave.


    The man opened his eyes slightly and looked at Chu Qianxun calmly through the rain curtain.


    Still alive, at least she would move him away from the rain before he died.


    She picked up the badly injured man and reluctantly found a dry place in the abandoned house.


    The contents of the house had long been cleaned up by waves of search personnel.


    Chu Qianxun disassembled some of the wood on the wall and lit a bonfire on the ground.


    She took off her drenched coat and sat by the fire.


    It was pouring rain outside. In front of me was a bonfire with sparks occasionally, there was a stranger who was about to die.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the man lying beside her. The man opened his eyes slightly and stared at the bonfire silently. His dark eyes were dim, and even the fire could not reflect the light in it.


    This was a person with a dead heart. Death may be his real relief.


    Maybe something tragic happened to him, but Chu Qianxun was not interested in knowing it.


    Living in such an age and seeing countless sorrows in the world, her heart had long been numb.


    The rain gradually stopped. Chu Qianxun added some firewood to the fire, shook the dried coat, and stood up. She bought this coat from the market. The style was very common. It had a plush. The velvet large fur collar had good insulation performance.


    The sky outside the house was dark, Chu Qianxun put on her coat and walked to the door. But before leaving, she looked back at the man lying on the ground.


    The man was still alive stubbornly, his clothes torn, and he was lying there with mud all over, did not react at all to her departure, still staring at the flame in front of him motionless.


    Chu Qianxun finally developed a hint of compassion, turned back, took off her warm coat, and put it on the naked body.


    After searching in the wild for two days, without harvesting a crystal core, only looking for little food, Chu Qianxun returned to the base dejectedly.


    The people in the base were huddled with their luggage in a panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qianxun grabbed Gao Yan who was running out.


    ¡°Those people provoked Ye Peitian. He was dragged half to death in the past. But even so many people together are not Ye Peitian¡¯s opponents. Many people died, and the rest ran away. This is a waste. When Ye Peitian gets angry, he will slaughter the city! Run! Run!¡± Gao Yan stamped her foot, grabbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, and ran out desperately.


    The sky darkened, and it was full of dust.


    There was rolling yellow sand underneath. Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan couldn¡¯t distinguish the direction, and they ran wildly.


    The yellow sand under their feet was getting thicker, which meant they may have gone in the wrong direction and were getting closer to the Yellow Sand Emperor.


    They randomly found a ruined wall and hid themselves in it.


    Not far away came heart-piercing screams and voices begging for mercy.


    Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan, who were hiding behind the broken soil wall, tightly covered their mouths, wishing to bury their bodies in the sand.


    The surroundings gradually calmed down, and there were rustling footsteps from far to near, slowly passing behind them, without stopping, and slowly moving away.


    Holding their breath, Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan exchanged glances silently, and just breathed a sigh of relief.


    The earth wall behind her suddenly collapsed, and Chu Qianxun rolled out all the way to the man¡¯s feet.


    Gao Yan bit her lip and squirmed carefully, hiding herself in the shadows.


    The man was wearing a coat stained with blood, and the corners of his clothes were dripping with other people¡¯s blood.


    His face was pale, the corners of his eyes drooped and his slightly curled half-length hair caught behind his head. He bent down to look at Chu Qianxun with a dull look for a long while. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth suddenly raised a strange smile.


    The yellow sand in the sky gradually stopped.


    Chu Qianxun sat on the sand dune and shivered.


    Gao Yan reached out from the corner and pushed her, ¡°Hey, he¡¯s gone already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Ye Peitian, I was so scared that I almost peed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? He didn¡¯t actually slaughter the city this time, so he let go of our base?¡±


    Chu Qianxun recovered from Gao Yan¡¯s words.


    Looking at the back that was covered with yellow sand that had reached the horizon.


    The coat on the man seemed familiar.

 CH 120

    Ye Peitian woke up in a burst of speech.


    His sleep was always accompanied by various nightmares. For a very long time, he had not experienced this kind of restful sleep.


    He sat up, and there was a vast expanse of whiteness in front of him. He stretched out his hand and touched it, and felt a circle of dry gauze. Through the gauze, he could feel a white soft light. His eyes were almost healed.


    Granny Feng was cooking everyone¡¯s breakfast, and her voice came with a smile, ¡°I have been making Xiao Ye work hard all the time. It¡¯s rare, but let this old woman show her skills.¡±


    ¡°Brother Peitian cooks delicious food, and mother must also cook deliciously.¡±


    ¡°Well, it smells so good.¡±


    Tu Yibai and Qi Yongchun surrounded the stove and waited to maintain the fire.


    Not far away, there was the sound of blades breaking through the ground. Ye Peitian listened for a while and knew that Chu Qianxun was practicing.


    ¡°Qianxun, I¡¯ve always been a little curious, where did you learn martial arts? It¡¯s really amazing. I have also seen a lot of people with great skills at Nanxi Base. I really didn¡¯t see a person that can match you,¡± Yan Xue stood aside and watched.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m still a beginner,¡± Chu Qianxun gasped slightly, without stopping, flying around and spreading her blades.


    But he saw a black figure moving up and down on the sand, wandering around.


    The double-edged blades followed each other like a shadow, flying around like a butterfly¡¯s wings.


    After several months of training and desperate struggles, Chu Qianxun felt that her body had found a sense, and her fighting consciousness and skills had basically recovered.


    In the previous life, in order to match her wind power, she worked hard to hone her martial arts and blades skills.


    After being reborn, she lost her combat ability, so she reminded herself from time to time that she must work harder in her fighting skills.


    She did not want to be a person who hid in the base and lived on others.


    In any case, she did not want to lose the qualification to be able to fight on the front line.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where she learned these things.¡± Gao Yan, who also stood aside watching, interjected, ¡°I always feel that Qianxun was living in the doomsday for ten years more than us, and knows everything.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, can you teach me? I want to learn too,¡± Jiang Chengzhu squatted.


    ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Chu Qianxun stopped, ¡°I can only practice from actual combat, I can¡¯t teach you.¡±


    She threw a dagger to Jiang Chengzhu, ¡°Come on, use this, we two will practice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t practice any more now, eat breakfast first,¡± Granny Feng called them.


    Ye Peitian touched the trunk beside him and stood up slowly.


    A person walked up to him, held his arm, and helped him sit down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Chu Qianxun said. She took a soup bowl and spooned the noodles in the bowl, ¡°Come, let me feed you, okay?¡±


    Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes were wrapped with white gauze, but the whole face under the gauze instantly turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, it is inconvenient for you since you are injured.¡± Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Whenever you were sick as a child, your family took care of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Peitian lowered his head, ¡°Whenever I was sick, no one¡­like this.¡±


    Chu Qianxun spooned a tablespoon of noodles and held it to his lips, ¡°Then I will do so now.¡±


    Ye Peitian¡¯s hand tightened repeatedly on his side, and after a while, he opened his lips slightly.


    In the wilderness, under the tree,Chu Qianxun took care of her blind teammate to eat.


    The person in front of her was flushed about her taking care of his breakfast.


    In the previous life, what kind of hardship did he face that turned such a soft-character man into such a murderous demon?


    But at the moment, he was her partner, and she would never let him encounter something like that again and become such a terrible and pitiful person.


    After breakfast, they packed up, and set off.


    Chu Qianxun took Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and walked on the rough road.


    ¡°Be careful, there is a pit here,¡± she reminded him from time to time.


    Unlike Tu Yibai, Ye Peitian, who was suddenly blind, must be bad at doing things, and Chu Qianxun looked after him more carefully.


    He walked quietly behind her. Through the gap between the gauze and the bridge of his nose, he could clearly see the small spot in front of him, where a soft palm was firmly holding his hand.


    He opened his mouth but the words were swallowed back by his own selfishness.


    He greedily looked at the hands in front of him, greedy for the warmth.


    He really hoped that this hand could always hold him so firmly and gently, and walk hand in hand.

 CH 121

    Qilin Base was the second large base along the way from Huacheng to Ludao, and its scale even exceeded the previous Goose City base.


    That base had gradually developed into a fortress for mankind to resist demons.


    Chu Qianxun and others came to the gate of the base, intending to go inside to get some necessary living supplies.


    The walls of the base were huge and towering. It combined the city wall pattern from the Cold Weapon period and added the architectural style of the high-tech era. The outer walls were even reinforced with iron sheets dismantled from various places, which was very nondescript.


    But at this time, everything was strong, sturdy, and able to withstand the impact of demons, so the appearance was something no one cared about.


    Bamboo scaffolding was placed on the inside and outside of the city wall, and there were several gaps on the wall that were eroded by objects. Many workers were busy repairing and strengthening the scaffolding.


    The tall walls were covered with different ¡°patches¡± of old and new, indicating that this city wall had endured several wars in order to protect the residents of this side.


    Two entrances and exits were opened at the gate of the city, and one side was provided for residents of the base with ID cards to enter and exit quickly.


    There was a long line on the other side, and everyone who arrived at the base for the first time had to register there for testing. People needed to pay a certain fee for entering the city, receive a unified distribution of flyers, and inform them of the precautions for living in the base.


    Most of the people who lined up there were people who had traveled long distances and had fled to this place.


    The line moved forward slowly, and most of the people in the line were ragged and shabby.


    Some people finally ignited a little anticipation for their future life because they finally arrived at the safe shelter.


    Some people squatted deadly on the ground, numbly following the team and occasionally moving forward a step or two.


    In front of Chu Qianxun and others were an elderly couple. The two gray-haired old couple held hands and cuddled together.


    The old man had a gully face, a rickety back, dark skin, and thick fingers. He was obviously a farmer who lived in the countryside and worked all year round.


    He looked at the sun above his head, took out a piece of dried sweet potato from his pocket and handed it to his wife, ¡°It looks like we have to wait. Do you want to eat something first?¡±


    ¡°Eh, eat together.¡±


    With her dark fingers, the old woman dug open the dried sweet potato and stuffed half of it into her husband¡¯s hand.


    The color of the dried sweet potato was not very good, and the shape was very irregular. It had unpeeled skin. Obviously it was not sold on the market. It was very likely that the two elderly people grew it after the apocalypse.


    After the arrival of the demons, many young people who had lived in the city for a long time and had no different grains were not as capable of adapting to the environment as these old people living in the countryside.


    The two elderly people squatted in the team, nibbled the dry food head to head. The old man stretched out his hand from time to time to help his wife push the hair that fell before her forehead.


    ¡°Your relationship is really good,¡± Granny Feng thought of her dead husband and missed him in her heart.


    The old woman embarrassedly beat her husband¡¯s hand off, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, people will laugh.¡±


    The old man was not angry, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m noy afraid of people laughing. We are old, and staying a day more with each other is more than enough.¡±


    He also turned his head and asked Granny Feng, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, big sister?¡±


    Granny Feng laughed.


    She and her dead husband were also very close.


    Her husband was a highly respected university lecturer. However, the professor who had always been elegant and knowledgeable never minded showing the harmony between the two in front of outsiders.

 CH 122

    It was a pity that she was not as blessed as the couple, and failed to go further together in the end with her husband.


    ¡°Big sister, where did you come from? Are those people with you your family?¡± She asked Granny Feng.


    ¡°No, these are children who I met on the road.¡± Granny Feng lowered her head, unwilling to mention the past, ¡°My family¡­ is gone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. At our age, the situation is really messy.¡± The old woman realized that she had mentioned her sadness, and she tried to comfort her, ¡°When the end came, the young people in my family left us two old people and ran away in a hurry. Now, they don¡¯t know if we are living well or dead.¡±


    She watched Granny Feng¡¯s depression, thought for a while, and pulled out a small piece of the black dried sweet potato in her hand, and asked, ¡°Would you like some?¡±


    Granny Feng was about to refuse, but a turdy man in front of them suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the food in the old woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of old people eating? A waste of food. It¡¯s better to let the young people¡­¡±


    His hand was still in the air, and a handsome young man flashed behind and grabbed his wrist.


    The young man had fair skin, was thin, and looked a little weak.


    But under his restraint, the sturdy big man screamed in pain. His forehead rolled down with cold sweat, his legs could not help getting weak, and he pleaded bitterly, ¡°My hand will break, it will break! Let go, let go, I dare not! I dare not!¡±


    Ye Peitian threw the man to the ground with a wave of his hand.


    The man grasped his painful wrist and crawled away from them.


    Several guards walked out of the base to maintain order, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the newcomer is so restless? No fights are allowed in the base.¡±


    The leader of the team came to Ye Peitian, took a look at the situation, and looked up and down at him, Chu Qianxun and others with weapons and equipment, and smiled, ¡°Are you not ordinary people? Ability holders don¡¯t need to line up here. You can take a special channel.¡±


    Chu Qianxun and the others were led out of the crowd, crossed the long line, and came to a small hut alone.


    ¡°My name is Wang, just call me Xiao Wang.¡± The man who led the way was very polite, ¡°I have to ask, are you all family members, or?¡±


    He was referring to Granny Feng, Tu Yibai and others.


    ¡°What if we are family? Is there any difference?¡± Gao Yan asked.


    ¡°Beauty, our Qilin Base has a preferential policy for ability holders. As long as the ability holders enter the base, they are given separate residences and their families can live with them.¡± Xiao Wang explained patiently, ¡°But when ordinary people come in, to prevent demonization, you must first be isolated and observed for 24 hours. So even your family members must be isolated and observed first.¡±


    Gao Yan said with a smile, ¡°It turned out to be like this. Thank you, Brother Wang. We all have abilities. We are not family. I just want to know the ability holders¡¯ obligations in the base.¡±


    When Xiao Wang heard that the people were ability holders, his attitude became more enthusiastic.


    He alone called a clerk to register the identity information of everyone entering the city.


    He accompanied them diligently, introducing in detail the various situations in the base.


    ¡°Beauty, you must be joking. People from far and near know that our base especially welcomes ability holders. As long as you are willing to come, there is no requirement.¡±


    ¡°Your participation in the operations organized by the base is entirely voluntary. There is a mission release center dedicated to the ability holders in the base. If you go there to receive missions, the rewards are quite rich. After you become familiar with the situation here, why not go and see?¡±


    Chu Qianxun was standing in front of the clerk and filling in her personal information. She admired it when she heard it. It deserves to be a famous fortress in later generations. At that time, the management was much ahead of other bases, and it had begun to propose to attract ability holders.

 CH 123

    ¡°Speed ??type ability, first-order, mid to late stage,¡± Chu Qianxun said to the clerk. They just wanted to stay there for a short time. They didn¡¯t want to expose their true strength and be overly eye-catching.


    After completing the identity registration, they moved into the base.


    Everyone first went to the trading market of the base.


    The trading market in Qilin Base was large and complex, and everything was sold at various stalls.


    There were basically no restrictions on transactions in the market, and they were sold on demand.


    As long as one paid a certain booth fee, they could sell the goods they wanted.


    The only thing that could be used as currency in circulation there was crystal cores and food.


    The living conditions of the base had begun to show a clear two-level differentiation.


    The high-level combat ability holders were equipped with hard armor, cool weapons, and all of them had a strong aura.


    Most practical auxiliary ability holders were dressed in bright clothes and had neat images. They walked around in the market and chose some daily necessities that ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford.


    But most ordinary people, or ability holders with low power and impracticalities, seemed to be living a very difficult life.


    They were unclothed, and sluggishly displaying all the furnishings that could be sold, in order to be able to exchange for even a little bit of food.


    Chu Qianxun and others came along and killed countless huge and small demons. Everyone had more or less improved their abilities, and they had also been assigned some crystal cores.


    It was rare to enter a base where such a crowd gathered, and it was inevitable to pick up the weapons and equipment or living materials they wanted at the market.


    Jiang Chengzhu bought a long black knife covered with markings. Tu Yibai bought a cane with a sharp front end that could be used as a weapon.


    Gao Yan and Yan Xue held hands and ran to choose clothes, shoes and glasses.


    Granny Feng wanted to get some daily necessities. Qi Yongchun bought a lot of plant crystals.


    Chu Qianxun took a fancy to an armor made of a set of second-order demons, took it up and looked at Ye Peitian.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strong, would you like it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it, it¡¯s okay if I am injured¡­¡± Ye Peitian saw Chu Qianxun give him a blank look, and swallowed the second half of the sentence back, ¡°I mean, you need this more than I do, you always rush ahead and it¡¯s easier to get hurt.¡±


    Chu Qianxun put the armor back, ¡°Forget it, this one is too heavy and it will affect my speed.¡±


    The main purpose of her entering the base was to exchange crystal cores for more advanced weapons.


    On the way, she took the third-order crystal core obtained from the ¡°Ghost Head¡± in Gourd Town, feeling that she was approaching the critical stage of third-order.


    In her previous life, it took her three full years from the descent of demons to become a fourth-order ability holder. After rebirth, she seized every opportunity, not afraid of difficulties and dangers, worked hard, and the rewards she received were indeed exciting.


    She intended to go fight battles to raise her ability, and then rely on the fourth-order crystal core to rise to the fourth-order.


    To fight the demons of third-order or fourth-order, the double blades in her hand were not enough. In order to prepare for the next battle, she entered the large base, hoping to get more suitable weapons.


    In that market, there was a place where not everyone was allowed, the ability holders guild.


    This was a site remodeled from a hotel lobby before the end.


    From the muddy market  they entered the guild gate. The luxurious and clean hotel-style decoration made people feel that they had strayed into another world.


    In that place, which was only open to the ability holders, various notices, large and small, were posted, recruiting team members, publishing tasks, and publicizing various news notices in the base.


    On one side of the spacious hall, there were neatly arranged booths.


    Many powerful organizations or mercenary teams in the base had sent dedicated personnel to stations there to recruit new members for their organizations.


    There were also officially organized high-level sales points that collected and sold high-level demons¡¯ bodies obtained by the ability holders.


    There, one could even spend crystal cores to buy information about demons.


    ¡°Is there any news about a third-order demon?¡± Chu Qianxun put two first-order crystal cores on the counter.


    ***


    In a room on the upper floors of that place, a gentle-looking young man turned around, ¡°What did you say? They have already come?¡±


    Opposite him stood the little man who had just led Chu Qianxun, ¡°Yes, Team Xin, these two people, one is Chu Qianxun and the other is Ye Peitian. Their appearance and weapon characteristics are the same as you told me.¡±


    Xin Ziming took several documents handed over by Xiao Wang, turned over, and handed them to Feng Chengyu, who was covered in bandages behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, the speed ability is the first order? This woman is too capable of pretending. With her skills and speed, she can totally compete with me.¡± Feng Chengyu stood up from the sofa, ¡°I have to get the fourth-order crystal core back.¡±


    ¡°Lao Feng, don¡¯t be impulsive. There are eight of them. It¡¯s unclear how strong they are. Now that your injury has not healed, let¡¯s figure out their details before talking,¡± Xin Ziming said calmly.


    A few days ago, they were hunting demons in Gourd Town, and they accidentally encountered a powerful demon.


    This was their first encounter with a fourth-order demon. This team of five people could be regarded as the strongest combat team in the base. They still fought for a whole day and night, and even lost a brother, but didn¡¯t get the crystal core.


    On the contrary, it was a man and a woman who got it.


    The two obviously learned the news that they were hunting demons in Gourd Town, and they had been lurking nearby for a long time. They didn¡¯t show up until the last moment.


    Although it was considered that their own skills were not as good as the demon, in any case, they were bound to regain the fourth-order crystal core.


    Feng Chengyu was the highest level ability holder in the base that was at the beginning of the third stage.


    If they get the fourth-order crystal core, their team would become the strongest mercenary group in the base.


    These few people happened to come to Qilin Base, and it was God¡¯s help. Xin Ziming was secretly happy in his heart.

 CH 124

    In front of Chu Qianxun was a third-order Wanderer. It had no hair all over, and its slippery skin showed a disgusting scarlet red.


    Compared with the appearance of the first and second-order ones, the Wanderer of the third-order was much smaller, only the size of an adult wolfhound, but its speed was extremely fast.


    What was more troublesome was that in addition to attacking with its strong tongue, it could also spray a highly corrosive acidic liquid from its mouth.


    Chu Qianxun was holding a pair of blades and staring at the demon in its eyes. She stretched out her hand to remove the armor she was wearing on her shoulder and chest, and threw it to the ground. The thin and hard nails were smoked with blue smoke, and they were quickly corroded by acid.


    Her arm was also stained with corrosive liquid, and she waved the blade without hesitation, cutting off that piece of skin and the flesh.


    ¡°Qianxun!¡± Ye Peitian frowned, ¡°Go back and let me fight.¡±


    Chu Qianxun wiped her nose, and the two blades rushed up to meet the demon with a flash. That injury was far from the point where she could ¡°retreat¡±.


    Ye Peitian in the early stage of third-order was not only inferior to her in speed and strength. More importantly, his actual combat experience was far less abundant than hers.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s physical skills and resilience were honed in ten years of life-and-death struggle. At that time, she was the only one in the entire team that could barely keep up with the attacks of a third-order known for its speed.


    The blood-red demon appeared and disappeared strangely in the jungle, and the afterimages of it flashed everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast, my bullet can¡¯t catch up with it,¡± Yan Xue chased the demon back and forth, but finally lost track of it. She had to put down the gun, and took a breath for a while. From the beginning of the battle, she kept using bullets to interfere with the Wanderer¡¯s actions, and her power was consumed very seriously.


    ¡°D*mn! How come it slipped so fast?¡± Jiang Chengzhu gritted his teeth and suddenly enlarged the coverage of the snow storm. The dense ice ridges smashed down a large area, but finally knocked the Wanderer who slipped on the ground.


    When Jiang Chengzhu just showed a smile, the scarlet demon in the ice suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s voice reminded him.


    At the top of the big tree behind Jiang Chengzhu, a bloody body crawled out, and the demon¡¯s long tongue shot out.


    Before the tongue could be retracted, a light flashed by, cutting it off.


    The Wanderer screamed harshly, retracted its half tongue, and spewed acid from its mouth.


    Chu Qianxun grabbed Jiang Chengzhu and retreated among the bushes behind her.


    The leaves of huge broad-leaved plants were folded in front of them like a fan, and the layers of green leaves blocked the acid rain.


    Those leaves were corroded and withered in an instant, but countless huge leaves were quickly regrown. The interweaving concealed Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure.


    Qi Yongchun had evolved into the second-order. He still couldn¡¯t attack, and could only give rise to some soft vine leaves and flowers.


    This time the battle took place in the forest.


    On the contrary, his ability helped a lot. He cooperated with Chu Qianxun to grow a large number of vines and vine leaves, which effectively slowed the speed of the Wanderer and defended them from the acid sprayed by the demon. It let Chu Qianxun, who was good at fighting in the jungle, have more room to move.


    Gao Yan ran over and took the injured Jiang Chengzhu for treatment.


    ¡°Qianxun, your face,¡± Gao Yan looked at Chu Qianxun worriedly.


    Although a lot of acid had been avoided, Chu Qianxun¡¯s face and body skin were still inevitably splashed with dots of liquid, and wisps of smoke were emerging all over her body.


    Gao Yan felt pain for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the demon is also seriously injured, and it¡¯s almost over. You go back first, guard the periphery, and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s movements were not slowed down by the injury. After she said so, she followed the Wanderer.


    ¡°Strange, it seems something is wrong.¡± Tu Yibai, who was guarding the periphery to monitor the situation, closed his eyes and frowned, ¡°Someone is disturbing me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xiaobai?¡± Granny Feng asked.


    Tu Yibai stood up at once, ¡°People are coming toward us. They are very strong, one of them is already third-order, and the other is a mental power ability holder.¡±


    After Tu Yibai¡¯s ability was improved, he could not only observe the surrounding situation in his mind, but also simply distinguish the state of all the ¡°energy bodies¡± within his ¡°line of sight¡±.


    In other words, he could distinguish the level and attributes of all nearby ability holders and demons.


    ¡°What to do? Qianxun and the others chased in.¡± Gao Yan, who had just retreated from the depths of the forest, was a little panicked, ¡°Now is the most dangerous time. At this time, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°You go in first and tell them the situation. I¡¯ll stand in here for a while,¡± Granny Feng said calmly.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Be obedient and go!¡± Granny Feng pushed Gao Yan.


    Thick white fog rose from the edge of the forest.


    Tears came out of Gao Yan¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth, held the seriously injured Jiang Chengzhu in one hand, and Tu Yibai with the other hand, and ran into the forest.


    ¡°No, Sister Gao Yan, you let me go,¡± Tu Yibai was anxious, trying hard to get rid of her hand.


    Gao Yan¡¯s ability was half higher than his, and she was stronger than him, so she pulled him hard not to let go.


    ¡°Yibai, we don¡¯t have the ability to fight, and staying here will only cause chaos to granny.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yan, these people came directly at us. They have already arrived! Granny, she might die there alone, she will die!¡±


    ¡°Yan¡­Sister Yan, let me down,¡± Jiang Chengzhu, who was caught in Gao Yan¡¯s hand, suddenly spoke.

 CH 125

    Feng Chengyu and a group of several people came to the edge of the forest, obscured by the thick white fog that was as thick as the substance.


    ¡°Hey, this ability is a bit interesting. I really haven¡¯t seen it before,¡± Ah Kai, a fire ability holder in the team, whistled.


    ¡°Those people are not simple. Now that you can¡¯t see the situation inside, don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± Xin Ziming stopped the eager people. His pupils turned white and he looked into the depths of the forest, ¡°Someone is near us.¡±


    ¡°Team Xin, you are being overly cautious. Those people are just speculative guys. They hid aside that day, watched us fight the demon for a day, and finally came out to pick up a loophole. I don¡¯t believe that except for the boss, anyone can have the fourth-order crystal core.¡±


    ¡°I heard that recently there have been a few villains who devastated and robbed crystal cores at critical times when others were hunting, and killed many people. Maybe that pair of dog man and woman were the ones who specialize in such a thing.¡±


    The team members talked a lot. Not only did they fight day and night for that crystal core, but they also lost an important partner, and they were all indignant.


    ¡°Okay, follow Lao Xin,¡± Feng Chengyu interrupted them.


    In that team, Feng Chengyu was the captain and Xin Ziming was the deputy captain. Everyone was convinced of Feng Chengyu¡¯s powerful ability, but in fact most of the battle tactics were made by the calm and wise Xin Ziming.


    A layer of black scales began to grow on Feng Chengyu¡¯s neck, and the scales spread everywhere to cover the vitals of his body, making his entire face cold black.


    He put on the radio walkie-talkie, lifted the sword and walked into the thick fog.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look, Xin Ziming, you stay here.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be long.


    Feng Chengyu walked back from the thick fog, holding an elderly woman with white hair in his hands.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°So old? I¡¯m embarrassed to fight her.¡±


    The members laughed and teased.


    ¡°This fog is your power?¡± Feng Chengyu put the sharp blade in his hand on Granny Feng¡¯s neck, ¡°Remove this thick fog, I will not embarrass you, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for not knowing how to respect the elderly. ¡°


    Granny Feng opened her eyes and said nothing.


    ¡°Old woman, I advise you to do what we say. Look at what era it is now. Don¡¯t think that we won¡¯t do it since you are old,¡± Xin Ziming said coldly.


    ¡°I know what era it is now. All humanity is gone.¡± Granny Feng sneered. ¡°I, an old woman, have lived my life, and it is enough. I¡¯m impatient to live with you animals. If you want to do it, do it. Even if you kill me, the fog will not clear for a while.¡±


    Ah Kai pulled over Granny Feng¡¯s collar and lit a flame with one hand.


    ¡°Old lady, don¡¯t be shameless, scatter the fog, or you will be burned to death!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, several sharp ice stabs faced him, and at the moment he dodged, a young man rushed out of the thick fog, pulled up Granny Feng and ran away.


    But he didn¡¯t take a few steps when a face covered with black scales appeared beside him,


    Jiang Chengzhu, who ran back to save Granny, had tingling at the back of his neck. He was spun and fell to the ground heavily.


    Feng Chengyu made Jiang Chengzhu fall with one move, turned his arm back, and pressed him to the ground, holding a sharp blade on his neck.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t hurt him, he is just a child,¡± Granny Feng called out Feng Chengyu.


    The thick fog finally dissipated, and the scene in the forest became clear.


    Chu Qianxun, who had received the news, had already solved the third-order Wanderer as quickly as possible.


    At the last moment of the battle, in order to cover her, Ye Peitian gathered all the yellow sand in front of Chu Qianxun, causing him to be seriously injured. He was covered in blood at the moment, sitting on the ground almost unable to stand up.


    At this moment, Feng Chengyu and others pressed Granny Feng and Jiang Chengzhu in front of them.


    ¡°Wanderer?¡±


    ¡°A third-order one.¡±


    They looked at the body of the demon on the ground and exchanged glances.


    This third-order Wanderer, who was so fast that he was abnormal, had been wandering near the Qilin Base.


    The base once organized too many teams to encircle this demon collectively, but they all ended in failure.


    Looking at the body of the Wanderer who fell on the ground and had its neck cut to take away the crystal core, they had to reassess the true strength of Chu Qianxun and others from the bottom of their hearts.


    The girl in front slowly stood up from the blood-red corpse, her skin was corroded by the acid of the demon on a large scale, the wound looked hideous and terrifying, and she was covered with wisps of black smoke.


    But her expression was calm and indifferent, neither anxious nor particularly impatient. She just watched Feng Chengyu quietly, as if waiting for him to make a request.


    At that moment, Feng Chengyu, who was pressing Jiang Chengzhu and Granny Feng, had a sense of frustration that he was bullying the old, weak, sick and disabled.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need other things, hand over that fourth-order crystal core, and that matter will be forgotten,¡± Feng Chengyu said.


    Chu Qianxun turned the double blades in her hands, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your sword skills. You and I, let¡¯s have a match. If you win, you will get the crystal core.¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified to say that, you are hostage,¡± Xin Ziming said.


    ¡°You do not dare?¡±


    Chu Qianxun pointed her blade at Feng Chengyu, and her eyes only looked at him.


    Almost all people who loved swords like their lives couldn¡¯t stand such a provocation from a comparable opponent.


    Feng Chengyu stopped Xin Ziming who was about to speak, ¡°Lao Xin, although she is a woman, in swordsmanship, she is the only master I have seen. I really want to compete with her. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    The black scales on his head and face receded like the tide, and the horizontal sword was in front of him, ¡°You are injured, I don¡¯t need my ability, only the sword technique. So don¡¯t blame me if you lose.¡±


    Ye Peitian reluctantly stood up, ¡°No, you are hurt too much.¡±


    Chu Qianxun grabbed Ye Peitian¡¯s collar, forcing him to lower his head and approach his bloody face with her head up.


    From the perspective of Feng Chengyu and others, this woman just kissed her lover before the war.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it?¡± Chu Qianxun smiled and licked the corner of his lips.

 CH 126

    Feng Chengyu tensed the muscles of his body and looked at the woman in front of him alertly.


    The woman was very young, with immature features and slender limbs, maybe just a girl who was less than twenty years old.


    Just a few days ago, he saw with his own eyes such a seemingly weak girl jump out of the flames like a cheetah and cut off the four hooves of the demon with a single blade.


    Feng Chengyu was born in a martial arts family. The village where his hometown was located was popular for children to practice martial arts, and had produced many national martial arts athletes and martial arts coaches.


    Even in their village, since childhood, no one had ever been able to fight him. After growing up, his life went smoothly, becoming a national martial arts athlete at a young age.


    Whether it was the elders from the family or the friends around him, he was always praised and people boasted around him. But few people knew that he didn¡¯t have much interest in this kind of performance-based competition.


    All he really wanted in his heart was a battle, the kind of hearty battle.


    Only that kind of real fighting could make him intoxicated, and it wouldn¡¯t be a waste of time to practice hard, day and night.


    But in modern society, there were too few people who loved ancient Chinese martial arts, and there were fewer opponents who could compete with him. Even after the doomsday, all kinds of capable people and strangers gathered at the base, there was no ability holder who could compete with him in martial arts.


    The woman holding a pair of blades in front of him was a rare martial arts master and a worthy opponent for him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I would like to thank you for your help that day. But it is impossible for me to give up the fourth-order crystal core.¡± Feng Chengyu raised the broad and huge black sword in his hand, ¡°If you lose, just hand it over, I will not take your life.¡±


    Chu Qianxun smiled and said, ¡°Really? Thank you for that.¡±


    When such a young woman showed a gentle and sweet smile, her voice would inevitably relax his guard.


    And at the moment when Feng Chengyu was slightly relaxed, Chu Qianxun, who was smiling like a flower just now, rushed over. She was in the air, a pair of double-edged blades transformed into seven or eight crescent-shaped blades attacked him.


    Feng Chengyu didn¡¯t think that Chu Qianxun would fight as soon as she said so. She attacked fiercely. He was half a minute slower when he received the move.


    The powerful blade, carrying the strong wind, hit the blade of his black sword one after another, making a buzzing sound. Feng Chengyu¡¯s hands were numb, and he took a few steps before he firmly established his heels.


    He was extremely surprised. He knew that Chu Qianxun was very fast, as she was an ability holder, but he could not think that her slender body also contained strength comparable to him.


    Moreover, her technique was different from the opponents he had fought in the past. There were no traces of the martial arts school, and every move was not a superfluous trick. The trick to attack was the key. It was a fight for life on the battlefield.


    ¡°Good, come!¡± Feng Chengyu was not afraid, and his blood boiled.


    The black shadow of the sword unfolded, and its strength was fierce, and the blade light that was difficult to catch was layered on top of each other, like a fierce beast out of the cage, lunging toward Chu Qianxun with its teeth and claws.


    Chu Qianxun did not flinch.


    For a time, her blades reached the black sword, and the two blades fought against the fierce beast.


    Feng Chengyu was surrounded by black light, and countless bright blades shadows flashed back and forth around the black light. There was a dense clash of weapons in the air.


    In the battle of masters, the time difference was just one and a half minutes, and Feng Chengyu, who missed the opportunity, was always passive under Chu Qianxun¡¯s fierce offensive.


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Brother Feng is beaten by a woman?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Brother Feng saw that she was a woman, and let her do some tricks.¡±


    Feng Chengyu¡¯s team members opened their mouths in disbelief. Although they quickly found an excuse for their captain, everyone who watched the fight knew in their hearts that the two who were fighting had already taken a desperate posture.


    Xin Ziming¡¯s face was very ugly. He knew Lao Feng¡¯s strength very well. In his heart, he felt that even if Feng Chengyu didn¡¯t use his ability, he would never have any problems dealing with such a wounded woman.


    So he didn¡¯t oppose Feng Chengyu¡¯s capricious decision at the beginning.


    But he couldn¡¯t think that there really was a woman in this world who could compete with him by force alone.


    Xin Ziming also keenly discovered that this woman was wounded at first, but not only did she become more brave as she fought, the wounds on her body even tended to heal gradually.


    However, Feng Chengyu¡¯s serious injury in Gourd Town had not healed yet, so it was not suitable for a long battle.


    Xin Ziming closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the black pupils in his eyes disappeared, leaving only a strange white.


    In Tu Yibai¡¯s mind, who was standing opposite him, everyone present did not have a clear form, but a humanoid light and shadow with different strengths and colors.

 CH 127

    At this moment, he suddenly ¡°saw¡± the mental ability holder of the enemy camp, his eyes overflowed with a white light, and the light that others could not see stretched out a thin white light toward Chu Qianxun¡¯s location.


    ¡°The person wants to attack Sister Qianxun, and I must block him,¡± Tu Yibai said to himself.


    Xin Zi used his pupil technique toward Chu Qianxun. He didn¡¯t need to control her, he only wanted to interfere with Chu Qianxun for a moment and let Feng Chengyu win the victory.


    But the moment his power was emitted, it was blocked by an invisible barrier, which was a defensive barrier that was possible for the same mental power ability holders.


    Xin Ziming turned his gaze to the blind boy. The boy looked tense. The mental barrier he used to protect his companion was illusory and unstable. He was obviously not good at it.


    Xin Ziming sneered, his eyes were full of white light, and he instantly broke through Tu Yibai¡¯s weak spiritual barrier.


    A gunshot was heard in the air, and five bullets shot out of the dense forest in the shape of a plum blossom.


    Xin Ziming was taken aback and drew away, but the bullets turned around in the air and chased after him.


    The steel ability holder beside him stood in front of him, and as soon as he raised his hand, he spread a circular steel shield in the air. Only a few clinks were heard, and five bullets were caught by the steel shield.


    ¡°D/mn, I don¡¯t know whether you want to live or die!¡± A fiery flame ignited in front of the flame ability holder Ah Kai. Before he could attack, the ground surged with yellow sand, which instantly extinguished his flame.


    During the battle, Feng Chengyu saw that scene.


    At that moment, the blade broke through the black shadow and pierced his face.


    Feng Chengyu let out a loud shout, condensed black scales with one hand, grabbed the scarred blade, and heard a clanging sound, the blade that had gone through countless battles broke in two.


    When the blade was broken, the girl¡¯s face had already appeared beside him, and Feng Chengyu could even catch a sneer from the corner of the girl¡¯s lips.


    Another cold blade was on his neck.


    The skin of Feng Chengyu¡¯s neck stood up, and half of his face was covered by black scales that grew instantly.


    But he knew he had lost.


    That blade had been on his neck for the second time.


    This time he had nothing to say, if the opponent hadn¡¯t stopped just now, the blade could cut his neck before he even used his ability.


    ¡°How about it? Do you still want to fight?¡± Chu Qianxun stared at him coldly.


    Feng Chengyu¡¯s complexion was pale, with blue veins bursting out of his forehead.


    After a while, he stood up straight and said, ¡°Stop, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Lao Feng?¡±


    ¡°Team leader?¡±


    Feng Chengyu¡¯s team members were unwilling.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s me who lost. I accept the bet and let go.¡±


    After Feng Chengyu said that, he turned around and left.


    When Xin Ziming saw him leaving, he turned and ordered Granny Feng and Jiang Chengzhu to be released.


    He even stretched out his hand to Chu Qianxun calmly, ¡°I admire a woman who doesn¡¯t give up. Since Lao Feng has lost, we are willing to bet and lose. In the future, we will be at the Qilin Base. We hope to have an opportunity to work together with you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun also shook hands with him with a smile, ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t heard of Feng Chengyu in her previous life, but Xin Ziming in her previous life was a famous ability holder.


    The person was not only powerful, but also had a particularly shrewd and calm mind. He had many deep thoughts and never showed his feelings. That was the type that Chu Qianxun was least willing to provoke too much.


    Watching them leave, Chu Qianxun breathed a sigh of relief. She looked down at the remaining long blade in her hand. The blade had broken through several gaps. If she used it for a while, she might have no weapons to use.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Chu Qianxun looked around everyone¡¯s situation and stretched out her hand to pull Ye Peitian who was sitting on the ground.


    Ye Peitian suddenly avoided her hand, his face flushed, and he stood up with the help of the tree trunk.

 CH 128

    The group returned to the base. In this battle, everyone was exhausted, and several people were injured more or less.


    In contrast, the more relaxed Gao Yan and Yan Xue assumed the responsibility of cooking dinner.


    The Qilin Base had delineated a luxury residential area before the apocalypse arrived, and arranged most of the ability holders to live in it, as far as possible to equip the community with relatively sufficient water sources, and also dispatched a separate patrol team to maintain law and order. In the current environment, it could be regarded as a very excellent place to live in.


    Of course, it was still impossible to provide every household with water and electricity as before the apocalypse. Only a large shed could be built in the atrium with dozens of earthen stoves built up as a communal kitchen. Residents in the community who wanted to cook, brought their own food and dry wood, and could use the stove in turn.


    Gao Yan and Yan Xue stood in front of a platform, staring at the pile of food in their hands.


    ¡°I can look after the fire.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can only look after the fire.¡±


    Eating Ye Peitian¡¯s various delicacies every day, the two of them felt that their craftsmanship really couldn¡¯t be eaten.


    They brought down a bag of flour, a few watery tomatoes, some green cabbage leaves and a few eggs.


    Qilin Base occupied a large area, had a large population and a stable environment. The base had organized planting and animal husbandry on a large scale.


    As long as people were willing to spend crystal cores, they could already buy a small amount of fresh vegetables and food in the market.


    Of course, these very common things before the apocalypse were now expensive. Gao Yan and Yan Xue were really reluctant to mess with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make the gnocchi that Xiao Ye made before, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that seems to be easier, just chop things together and throw them in the pot.¡±


    The two women glanced at each other, feeling a little confused.


    ¡°Should the water used to boil be used or thrown away?¡±


    ¡°It would be great if I can use my phone to Baidu the recipe now.¡±


    Yan Xue was an athlete before the apocalypse. She was busy training since she was a child and had all three meals in the cafeteria. Gao Yan was a woman who lived on takeaway. She could boil noodles but had never touched the flour.


    ¡°Ah Yan, do you need help?¡± A woman of their age near their stove asked with a smile.


    Gao Yan turned her head and saw that the girl she knew, who lived on the same floor as them, was the family member of an ability holder.


    ¡°Yes, Xiuting, give me some guidance as much as possible,¡± Gao Yan was overjoyed.


    Lin Xiuting covered the food she had just made, rolled up her sleeves and came over, ¡°So many good things, do you want to make noodles?¡±


    Lin Xiuting cleaned her hands and kneaded the flour, and the white flour quickly turned into a plump dough. She put the dough aside and cut up the side dishes with her hands.


    ¡°Wow, you are really amazing,¡± Yan Xue praised.


    ¡°What¡¯s amazing about this?¡± Lin Xiuting had a gentle temperament, with long fluffy hair, braided in twists and hanging in front of her.


    She glanced at Yan Xue, who was tall, cold and cruel, wearing glasses,


    ¡°You are also an ability holder. You look very powerful, unlike me, who can only do such small things.¡±


    ¡°Xiu Ting, let me introduce you. This is Yan Xue, my sister who lives with me.¡± Gao Yan introduced both parties, raising her hand and taking off Yan Xue¡¯s glasses, ¡°Don¡¯t watch her wear glasses every day. It seems cool, but she is actually very easy to get along with.¡±


    Yan Xue took off her glasses, revealing a pair of charming eyes. She couldn¡¯t maintain her glacial beauty image, and rushed to grab the glasses from Gao Yan.


    ¡°Return it to me quickly.¡±


    ¡°No, what kind of sunglasses do you wear in the kitchen at night?¡±


    Lin Xiuting placed the cut noodles out of the pot and watched the two women fight. There were not many women who could live as easily as the two.


    ¡°I really envy you.¡± Her expression was a little low, ¡°You can walk out of the base to hunt demons. Unlike me, who can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°We envy you! Your cooking is so good, and you got a husband who loves you so much. Compared with you, neither of us looks like a woman.¡±


    Gao Yan was a very considerate woman, always able to say what others wanted to hear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything before, and after the apocalypse, I was forced to know everything.¡± Lin Xiuting stroked the hair behind her ear, lowered her head and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t let a man work hard outside, and once back he can¡¯t even get to eat hot rice.¡±


    She took the noodles out of the pot, topped them with stewed tomatoes, eggs and hot boiled vegetables.


    Yan Xue and Gao Yan thanked her and walked back with a big pot of hot noodles.


    ¡°Every time Xiao Ye finishes killing demons, he will be busy cooking for everyone when he comes back. It seems to be very hard,¡± Yan Xue said to Gao Yan on the road.


    ¡°So what? Who told him to be so capable? Can you cook for him?¡±


    Yan Xue shook her head.


    Gao Yan looked around, and whispered close to Yan Xue, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything for a while and just let him take care of Qianxun. That way,  Xiao Ye won¡¯t feel that way at all.¡±


    The fragrant noodles came into the house.


    Ye Peitian, who looked badly injured before, stood up first. He first handed out a bowl of noodles to Jiang Chengzhu, who was seriously injured, and another bowl to Chu Qianxun.


    Chu Qianxun was holding her bowl and looking at it, she couldn¡¯t see any clues, but she knew in her heart that Ye Peitian must have secretly added something inside.


    Although the members of the team were all her own, Chu Qianxun kept the secret of Ye Peitian¡¯s blood and never deliberately mentioned it.


    Except for Qi Yongchun and Gao Yan who might have guessed a little, no one knew about it.


    Chu Qianxun originally refused to use Ye Peitian¡¯s blood to restore her injury, but when the situation was critical, she ended up ¡°using¡± him many times. So it was difficult to continue to be hypocritical.


    She transferred the egg and vegetables from her bowl to Ye Peitian¡¯s bowl, and ate the noodles.


    Sure enough, not long after eating, the pain on her skin corroded by acid was greatly relieved. The injury on her face was relatively minor, and it had even begun to scab.


    Without weapons, she was very uneasy, so she immediately pulled Gao Yan and Yan Xue to go out to the market.

 CH 129

    Although Qilin Base¡¯s trading market was large, the weapons suitable for Chu Qianxun were not easy to find. She had been walking around the market for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find high-end weapons for a while, so she picked a pair of ordinary long blades to replace hers temporarily.


    ¡°With Miss Chu¡¯s skill, I¡¯m afraid such blades are not worthy of you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun turned around and saw a man standing not far behind her.


    Xin Ziming was wearing a white shirt and a pair of glasses. He kept a polite and safe distance and spoke with an appropriate smile.


    When talking, he acted gentle, with a weak temperament.


    But Chu Qianxun knew this person.


    In the latter part of the apocalypse, the base was controlled by various forces.


    Some of the strong did not want to rely on any forces and formed small individual teams. They moved freely and accepted the employment of the big forces, gradually becoming a group of mercenaries wandering between the fortresses.


    Xin Ziming was the actual leader of the well-known Black Qilin Mercenary Group at the time.


    Not only was he himself a powerful spiritual ability holder, but he also gathered various masters. The reputation of this mercenary group was almost as black as their name.


    From Xin Ziming onwards, everyone was generally cruel and merciless, relying on robbing and killing people and swallowing several opponents of comparable strength to become one of the best mercenary organizations.


    But what was somewhat puzzling was that Xin Ziming had always insisted that he was the deputy head, and who the head of Qilin Mercenary was had always been a mystery.


    No matter how gentle and polite this man seemed, it was impossible for Chu Qianxun to have any good feelings toward him. Gao Yan and Yan Xue both approached Chu Qianxun vigilantly.


    Xin Ziming didn¡¯t mind Chu Qianxun and others¡¯ guard against him, the smile on his face remained unchanged, ¡°Ms. Chu is going to deal with high-level demons, and such ordinary blades can¡¯t be used. I guess only the material of the black sword in Lao Feng¡¯s hand is good enough for you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun thought of the broad black sword in Feng Chengyu¡¯s hand. The sword looked dim and made almost no sound when it swung, but it broke the double sword made of third-order demon¡¯s limbs with several cuts.


    ¡°Do you have that kind of material?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it. If I did, our other team members would have used it. But I know where to get it.¡±


    Chu Qianxun stopped speaking. She knew that Xin Ziming would not say these words for no reason. She waited for his next words.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be so wary of me. Both of us can cooperate.¡± Xin Ziming pushed his glasses, as if he was really just a weak and harmless young man, ¡°In order to show my sincerity, I can tell you this information for free. The blade in Lao Feng¡¯s hand is made of an arm from a fallen species.¡±


    ¡°Before this fallen man was demonized, he was once the strongest ability holder in the base. At that time, he was suddenly demonized. The entire base was caught off guard, and countless people were killed by him. We once participated in the campaign to encircle him, but unfortunately he ran away. Only Lao Feng chopped off his arm and made this black sword.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to sell me the news of this fallen one for free?¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t believe Xin Ziming could have such kindness.


    ¡°Of course I am not so generous.¡± Xin Ziming laughed, as if he knew what she was thinking, ¡°I have no choice but to invite you. This fallen one is a very powerful ability holder before being demonized, and now it could likely be a fourth-level demon. We tried to catch it a few times and couldn¡¯t get it. So I want to invite you to join hands.¡±


    ¡°After winning, how to distribute?¡±


    As long as the benefits were attractive enough, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t care about cooperating with such a team.


    Having said that, the team members she worked with in the previous life had never been at ease with each other.


    ¡°We have six people, please cooperate with that yellow sand ability holder. We will take the crystal core, and the demon¡¯s body will belong to you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun hesitated, she had to admit that Xin Zizheng was a person with clear thinking and unique vision.


    The fight between them was very short, but at a glance he judged that Ye Peitian and her were the two with the most powerful force in the entire team.


    At the same time, the conditions he offered were not only reasonable, but they also met Chu Qianxun¡¯s urgent needs.


    The higher the level, the more important the weapon and armor became. Without a powerful weapon, one couldn¡¯t even injure demons.


    With hard armor spikes, there were not many high-level demons that could be used as weapons, and the value of their parts was not much less than that of crystal cores.


    ¡°Our team has an ability holder who specializes in weapon making. At that time, I can let him customize a sword for you for free,¡± Xin Ziming added.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t hesitate too much. She showed a smile, stretched out her hand and shook his hand. It could be regarded as an expression of the intention to join hands.


    After leaving Xin Ziming, the three who had bought things walked back.


    ¡°Qianxun, do you really want to cooperate with that person?¡± Gao Yan said worriedly, ¡°We only had a fight with them in the morning. They are not good people.¡±


    ¡°Using old people and children as hostages and striking during a duel, they are not good people for sure,¡± Yan Xue said.


    ¡°Are there any good people these days? Although Xin Ziming is a bit darker, I am not afraid of him. However, I will go with Xiao Ye in this battle. Sister Yan, stay in the base to rest.¡±


    For Chu Qianxun, when the situation prevailed, Feng Chengyu, who was able to compete with her one-on-one without directly grabbing the crystal core, was regarded as a person that she could try to cooperate with. If it was him with a fourth-order crystal core in front of her, she would not even give her opponent a chance to fight fairly.


    When they arrived at the residential quarter, they saw a petite figure standing outside the door and looking out.


    ¡°Xiuting, are you waiting for someone?¡± Gao Yan greeted her.


    Lin Xiuting smiled and nodded to them, but her eyes lingered in the distance.


    Chu Qianxun went upstairs, looked down from the window, and just saw a dusty man turning out at the end of the road. Lin Xiuting cheered, rushed out happily, and plunged into his arms.


    After the dead of night, the door of Ye Peitian¡¯s bedroom was knocked.


    He opened the door, and Chu Qianxun stood outside the door.


    She turned a green crystal core in her hand and looked up at him.


    Ye Peitian snorted in his heart, ¡°You¡­ are you going to upgrade to the fourth-order?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already at a critical stage. After crossing to the fourth-order, I will go hunting with Feng Chengyu and the others. Even if they have bad intentions, I will be more confident to retreat with you,¡± Chu Qianxun said.

 CH 130

    ¡°You want me to cooperate with that woman? No,¡± Feng Chengyu rejected Xin Ziming¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xin Ziming asked with a smile. He had just washed his hair, his forehead drooped down to cover his eyebrows, and his eyes were squinted, somewhat like a simple and harmless sunshine boy.


    But Feng Chengyu knew he certainly couldn¡¯t tell him, ¡°Anyone could do, but not her.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, who do you want to invite? You find someone better than that woman from the base.¡±


    Feng Chengyu¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved silently.


    He could still feel the cold touch on the side of his neck, as the amber long blade had been placed on his neck twice.


    During the first time, the blade moved slightly on his neck several times, and he really felt that the woman meant to cut off his head.


    He never thought that he would be defeated by a woman in front of all his brothers. Feng Chengyu had anguish in his heart and clenched his fists bitterly.


    But he had to admit that Xin Ziming was right. To deal with that powerful and terrifying fourth-level fallen person, there was no more suitable person in the entire base than Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Lao Feng, I¡¯m a little surprised, what kind of power do you think Chu Qianxun has? She registered herself as a speed ability holder, right?¡± Xin Ziming asked.


    ¡°Impossible, she is definitely not just a speed ability holder, at least her strength is also very great. She is not below me at all. If you put aside the ability, she is almost higher than me in all aspects of physical fitness.¡±


    Xin Ziming pushed his glasses, ¡°I have a general feeling, do you think she had a mental ability?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Feng Chengyu waved his hand, ¡°How could it be possible for a mental ability holder to be able to fight like that? Xin Ziming, you are a mental ability holder, how can you still not know that?¡±


    Xin Ziming was powerful, clear-headed, and Feng Chengyu¡¯s most valued partner.


    But compared to other combat team members, his body was weak, and he was the person that needed to be carefully protected during the battle. Feng Chengyu never thought of letting Xin Ziming carry his sword into battle.


    Chu Qianxun awoke from a chaotic world. She stood up and found herself sitting on a strange bed, her blood was surging all over her body, and her sweat was dripping from her head on the sheets in front of her eyes.


    But her face couldn¡¯t restrain a smile of joy.


    She made it! She once again passed the edge of death and successfully advanced to fourth-order.


    In her most painful and difficult stage, there was always a warm yellow light surrounding her. Although it was very weak, it calmed her a little bit, helping her to slowly recover her sanity and return to herself.


    Chu Qianxun raised her arm and tugged her finger, silver moonlight streamed in through the large window, shining on her pure white wrist. She had a surging power in this plain wrist.


    ¡°I succeeded, I¡¯m now fourth-order!¡± Chu Qianxun raised her head and looked at Ye Peitian who was sitting not far away.


    Ye Peitian sat silently in the moonlight. He repeatedly played with a long knife in his hand with unclear expression.


    Chu Qianxun was immersed in the excitement of her level promotion, and did not notice his strange emotions.


    In her heart, compared to a child like Jiang Xiaojie and a woman like Gao Yan who had never used a sword, Ye Peitian was the most suitable guardian.


    Only he had the ability to cut off her head if she failed.


    She stood up, walked out and patted Ye Peitian on the shoulder, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Her hand was caught by the person behind her, and Chu Qianxun turned around in surprise.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s face turned against the light, and only those clear eyes trembled slightly, filled with an inexplicable emotion.


    ¡°Qianxun.¡± He said, ¡°Qianxun¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside the door, and the two in the bedroom recovered.


    Chu Qianxun released Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and opened the door to go out.


    They lived in a duplex building and happened to run into Gao Yan who also came out of her room.


    When Gao Yan saw her coming out of Ye Peitian¡¯s bedroom, she opened her mouth round, and immediately made an empathetic expression.


    The two opened the door to the house, and outside the door was a worried neighbor Chen Tingxiu.


    Chen Tingxiu¡¯s fingers were white, and she clutched a small first-order crystal core, and asked anxiously, ¡°Do you have any medicine? My husband is very badly injured. Can I buy some medicine from you?¡±


    Gao Yan and Chu Qianxun exchanged glances.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me see him for you.¡±


    The two entered Chen Tingxiu¡¯s residence. The house was cleaned up and it was full of life.


    In the corner were all kinds of handcrafted living utensils, and rows of flower pots hung on the windowsill, which were full of vegetables that were easy to grow.


    A tomato vine climbed on the railing, and there were several fruits with pleasing colors.


    There were only two half-eaten sweet potatoes on the table in the living room. Lying on the sofa in the living room was a pale man in a coma. He was Chen Tingxiu¡¯s husband.


    Gao Yan checked his injuries and frowned, ¡°He was scratched by a demon, and he is seriously injured. How did he deal with the pain until now?¡±

 CH 131

    Chen Tingxiu¡¯s eyes were red, and tears flowed down her face, ¡°He was afraid that I would get worried, so he kept holding back and said nothing, until we had eaten halfway, he suddenly passed out, that I realized that something was wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not too serious. He wouldn¡¯t die. This is an internal injury from the impact. It may have been a battle with Dull Walker.¡± Chu Qianxun stood behind Gao Yan and stretched her head to see Gao Yan¡¯s ability, ¡°What is your husband¡¯s ability?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a strength ability holder, and he is only in the early stage of the first order.¡± Chen Tingxiu said in a low voice, ¡°But in order to get enough food for the two of us, he always did some dangerous work.¡±


    Chu Qianxun let out a hum, indicating her understanding of their situation. At this time, it was really not easy for an ability holder of the early stage to support two adults.


    After Gao Yan¡¯s treatment, Chen Tingxiu¡¯s husband¡¯s expression eased visibly.


    She wiped away her tears and took Gao Yan¡¯s hand to thank her, ¡°It turns out that you are a healing ability holder, thank you so much.¡±


    She was a little embarrassed to hand over the first-order crystal core in her hand, ¡°I heard that there are very few healing ability holders, so I don¡¯t know how many crystal cores are needed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Yan pushed her crystal core back and picked two red tomatoes from the windowsill of their house, ¡°Just use this to pay for the treatment.¡±


    She handed Chu Qianxun a tomato, and the two of them walked home while eating.


    The next morning, several modified off-road vehicles drove into the community.


    The car honked its horn in the atrium,


    Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian came downstairs.


    Many residents in the community stuck their heads out of the windows to watch.


    ¡°The boss¡¯s team.¡±


    ¡°They are going out to hunt demons again.¡±


    ¡°Who are those two people? They seem to have a pretty face. You can let Boss Feng pick them up in person.¡±


    Chen Tingxiu¡¯s husband was sitting on the bed by the window, watching the scene downstairs.


    ¡°Tingxiu, are these the new neighbors you were talking about? They¡¯re not simple if they can go out hunting with Captain Feng.¡± His tone was envious, ¡°Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to join their team.¡±


    His always gentle wife turned her back to him, sitting on a chair in the living room without saying a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tingxiu?¡±


    ¡°If I become an ability holder like them, then you won¡¯t have to work hard every day, right?¡± Chen Tingxiu¡¯s voice was abnormally low.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Tingxiu, come to my side,¡± the man smiled gently and reached out his hand to his wife.


    The wife¡¯s long hair was braided and hung over her chest, revealing a soft-lined back neck.


    The smooth neck suddenly twisted strangely and stretched out in an incredible form.


    ***


    Chu Qianxun had just gotten into Feng Chengyu¡¯s car and bid farewell to Yan Xue, Gao Yan and the others when a window above their heads burst open.


    A demon in the form of a colorful spider crawled out of the window and quickly moved along the outside of the building.


    ¡°Demon, there is a demon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fallen person, someone who has failed!¡±


    Various shouts sounded in the district.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not a demon, she¡¯s not a demon,¡± a man with a bandage on his body ran out of the corridor in a panic.


    He stood downstairs with trembling lips, and reached out to the demon lying on the high wall, ¡°Wife, wife, come down.¡±


    The demon twisted its long neck, revealing a female face with a long braid.


    That face was beautiful and gentle. It was Chen Tingxiu, the neighbor Chu Qianxun had seen the previous night.


    Chu Qianxun jumped out of the car, and looked at Gao Yan and Yan Xue.


    Yan Xue took off her glasses, her eyes were red, and tears flowed out.


    Gao Yan looked at Chu Qianxun with a pleading expression, but she shook her head.


    Chen Tingxiu was completely demonized. It was beyond her ability.


    Feng Chengyu jumped out of the car, lifted the sword and walked toward the demon.


    His team members could sit or stand in their spare time and watch with their arms folded. At most, this kind of fallen person was just to warm up their captain.


    ¡°No, no, no, Captain Feng, Boss Feng, she is not a demon. She is my wife,¡± Chen Tingxiu¡¯s man nervously stopped Feng Chengyu.


    ¡°She will be fine, she will definitely recover,¡± he stammered, tears were all over his face.


    ¡°You leave, she is no longer human,¡± Feng Chengyu pushed him away.


    ¡°No!¡± Chen Tingxiu¡¯s husband got up, slammed Feng Chengyu from behind, and crawled to the demon with colorful stripes.


    ¡°You are Tingxiu, you are my Tingxiu. You will recover, right?¡± He stretched out his hand, crying, trying to reach his wife¡¯s face.


    ¡°Change back, please.¡±


    The soft neck of the demon was crooked, a curious expression appeared on its beautiful face, and it looked at the person in front of it with a slight smile.


    ¡°Dear¡­love¡­¡± The demon opened its mouth and let out a pleasant sound.


    ¡°Tingxiu!¡± The man showed a look of overjoy.


    When the slender and sharp forelegs of the demon pierced his shoulder, a black blade flashed back and forth through the air, and in an instant, the demon¡¯s body broke into several pieces in the air.


    The head with a long braid rolled around on the ground to the feet of ¡°her¡± husband.


    The head even blinked and said, ¡°I remember you¡­ You are in all her memories.¡±


    The man knelt on the ground, picked up his wife¡¯s head, and let out a heartbreaking cry.

 CH 132

    In the apocalypse, such tragedies had been around more often, and people had become numb.


    The crowd of onlookers dissipated after only a few sighs. Some people even picked up the hard limb fragments of the demon in the chaos.


    The man who had lost his wife knelt on the ground alone, and his unhappy cry echoed in the atrium of the community.


    Gao Yan and Yan Xue talked to Chu Qianxun in the car.


    Yan Xue turned her head and said nothing, her nose turned red from crying.


    ¡°Qianxun,¡± Gao Yan looked up at Chu Qianxun who was sitting in the car, ¡°If I took her crystal core last night, would she not become a demon?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yan, don¡¯t think too much about it. This was her own choice. Everyone has the right to choose the path they want to take, and they also need to bear the consequences of their own choice.¡±


    Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand and patted her shoulder, ¡°Take care of Xiaojie and Granny Feng, and wait for me to come back.¡±


    Jiang Xiaojie was seriously injured and could not go out, lying in the house sulking.


    Gao Yan restrained her emotions and nodded, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, you and Xiao Ye pay attention to safety.¡±


    The convoy left the base.


    Feng Chengyu drove the car himself. His face was not very good, ¡°Recently, there have been more and more emergencies like this. The base should really be organized and managed. Every time someone is demonized, it will inevitably cause panic and even cause widespread casualties.¡±


    ¡°This is difficult to control. After all, it¡¯s getting harder for the weak to survive. In order to survive, many people choose to take risks and take the crystal core.¡± Sitting in the vice seat, Xin Ziming pushed his glasses and turned his head to look at Chu Qianxun, ¡°Qianxun, what do you think?¡±


    Since Chu Qianxun got in the car, Xin Ziming naturally changed her name. When talking, he would not forget to bring her and Ye Peitian into the conversation, which made the atmosphere in the car become more familiar.


    ¡°When this kind of incident happens more, slowly everyone will know that they will have to find someone to guard themselves before entering the higher stage, at least so that they could maintain the human consciousness and die.¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked at her hands, she no longer remembered how many times they had chopped off the heads of the fallen ones, and there were also her friends and comrades in arms.


    According to statistics from later generations, the probability of an ordinary person taking the crystal core to evolve successfully would not exceed 30%.


    If the frequency of taking crystal cores at the same level was too high and too fast, there was a certain probability that they would be demonized. Every time an ability holder critically upgraded, there was still a certain probability of getting demonized, and this rate would continue to increase as the level increased.


    In other words, if one hundred ordinary humans took the crystal core, only thirty people would be able to live with the awakening ability, and probably less than ten lucky people among these people would have the opportunity to smoothly upgrade to the sixth-order, not counting the number of people who died in the fighting.


    Therefore, the global population of 6 billion people would drop sharply later, and there would be very few who could eventually become high-level ability holders.


    Most people found themselves very lucky when they reached fifth or sixth-order and no longer dared to try to upgrade.


    Those supporting ability holders who had never participated in battles and relied solely on the use of crystal cores to increase their level could only reach fourth-order only.


    Chu Qianxun raised her head to look at Ye Peitian who was sitting next to her, who was also staring at her.


    His eyebrows were tightly furrowed. His beautiful eyelids were filled with autumn water, and his dark pupils dangled slightly in them, as if they were full of a thousand words.


    Only then did Chu Qianxun realize that Ye Peitian¡¯s mood was a bit wrong. He didn¡¯t even say a word to her all morning.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Qianxun asked these words by only moving her lips.


    Ye Peitian looked out of the window without saying a word.


    The convoy stopped at the foot of a mountain. The road ahead was blocked, and they had to abandon the car and walk.


    A total of more than ten people came, and they were fully prepared, carrying various weapons and ammunition, wild survival supplies, and even specially equipped with strength ability holders to carry heavy objects.


    The team walked about 30 kilometers, chose a hidden location in the forest, and settled down.


    The sky was getting dark, so everyone gathered around the bonfire. At this moment, they were eating dinner while listening to Xin Ziming¡¯s deployment of the battle plan.


    ¡°The location of the demon is probably in this range.¡± Xin Ziming was holding a branch and drawing a map on the ground, ¡°If it goes well, we will face him at about noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°There is a canyon near here. We¡¯ll lie in ambush there. Lao Feng will lead it out. It has a pair of wings and flies very fast. It may escape if it feels the danger.¡± Xin Ziming looked at the metal ability holder in the team and Ye Peitian, ¡°My pupil power may not be able to control him. At that time, Aqiang, you and Xiao Ye will be responsible for interfering. You must not let it fly high in the sky.¡±


    Aqiang and Ye Peitian nodded.


    ¡°What is the attacking ability of the demon? The enhanced skills after injury? Did you determine its level?¡± Chu Qianxun asked the key questions.


    Xin Ziming and Feng Chengyu glanced at each other.


    Feng Chengyu began to talk about the past, ¡°This fallen man was the strongest ability holder in our base. That day, he was suddenly demonized in the base, and the whole base was caught off guard and countless humans died. He was only second-order at that time, and was trying to upgrade to the third-level. So I guess he might be fourth-level now.¡±

 CH 133

    The hearts of everyone present were tight. The fourth-order demon was already a terrifying existence, and a fourth-order fallen person would be more difficult to deal with because of human wisdom and memory.


    ¡°His ability is to learn,¡± Feng Chengyu said.


    ¡°Learn?¡± Everyone didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Yes, it seems to be a very useless ability, but it is very powerful to use. As long as a move hurts him once, it basically no longer works on him, and it could be quickly imitated by him. So this time we have gathered so many people. If we can¡¯t kill him this time, he will be more difficult to deal with next time.¡±


    ¡°Then we must get the crystal core in the shortest time. Otherwise, the more we fight, the harder it will be,¡± Chu Qianxun quickly pointed out the key points.


    ¡°Qianxun, I specially invite you to cooperate with Lao Feng, hoping to rely on your two strong combat abilities to end the battle as soon as possible,¡± Xin Ziming raised his head and looked at her seriously.


    Xin Ziming had always been a little conceited. He invited Chu Qianxun to join the team as he valued her combat ability.


    But at this moment, he realized that this woman had a sharp thinking ability that rivaled his.


    After the discussion, Xin Ziming personally distributed sleeping bags to Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian.


    ¡°We have a special night watchman, so you young couple just rest assured,¡± he said with a smile.


    When Ye Peitian heard the words, he was a little embarrassed and wanted to explain, but in his heart he seemed to vaguely hope that others would continue to misunderstand like that.


    He quietly glanced at Chu Qianxun with a little nervousness, and saw her taking the sleeping bag with a smile. She didn¡¯t deny it, so he was a little bit happy.


    With this little joy, Ye Peitian laid down in his sleeping bag.


    When the surroundings gradually calmed down and only the chirping of insects in the quiet night of the wilderness could be heard, he opened his eyes quietly and looked at the person sleeping next to him.


    The person¡¯s skin was smooth and tender, she fell asleep quietly, and the light from the swaying campfire cast different shades of light on her face.


    Just the previous night, Ye Peitian stood by the bed, watching her curl up in pain. Those terrifying green lines repeatedly climbed up and down on her pale face.


    She didn¡¯t know how he struggled from that terrible night.


    Chu Qianxun opened her eyes half asleep and half awake,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± She murmured in a daze, and put her shimmering palm into Ye Peitian¡¯s sleeping bag.


    At noon, the blazing sun rose high into the sky.


    Even in the depths of the mountains and forests, the ability holders in ambush on the slopes still sweated profusely.


    Sweat ran down their cheeks, dripping on the grass blades under them, but no one dared to reach out and wipe it. They held their breath and watched motionlessly in the valley below the mountain.


    A black figure went all the way very quickly and rushed toward their place.


    They stared at the intersection of the canyon with wide eyes.


    They saw Feng Chengyu rushing in extremely fast, almost leaving a black afterimage in people¡¯s sight.


    But no one was behind him.


    Feng Chengyu stopped and turned around abruptly, spitting out a mouthful of blood in front of his horizontal sword, and half of his black scales had peeled off.


    The intersection of the gorge was empty, and a slight breeze rolled over a dead leaf, spinning around in the air.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go looking for you, but you came to the door. It seems that my former reputation has not been forgotten.¡±


    When these words rang in the air, a ¡°person¡± appeared at the intersection of the canyon.


    The person looked like a human adult man. ¡°He¡± even wore a linen coat and a pair of black trousers neatly. The white-skinned arms interlaced across the chest, revealing smooth muscle lines.


    But on the human neck, there was a white head protruding forward, resembling a dog.


    The mouth on the head opened, and the bright red tongue licked a circle on the sharp teeth, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hungry too. I¡¯ll just eat your flesh, let me enjoy it.¡±


    The demon removed its hands on the chest, its figure swayed in the air, and disappeared out of thin air. The next moment, it appeared in the air in front of Feng Chengyu, turned its fingers into claws, and tried to strike Feng Chengyu.


    Feng Chengyu raised the black sword and held the demon¡¯s palm. Those white fingers, which looked like humans, intersected with Feng Chengyu¡¯s blade, and made a harsh metal collision.


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this sword my broken arm?¡± The demon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the sharp claws were sealed together, ¡°So it¡¯s you, I¡¯m so happy to see an old acquaintance. I¡¯ll catch you soon and definitely taste you without wasting anything at all.¡±


    Suddenly, where they stood, several interlaced golden lines appeared. Those golden lines shrank rapidly, intertwining the demon¡¯s body.


    A female ability holder, standing on the side peak of the canyon, closed her eyes while sweating.


    The golden light was her ability, which could restrain any enemy¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t hold it, it¡¯s too strong,¡± she said nervously.


    Xin Ziming stood on the other side of the canyon. His eyes emitted white light, staring at the demon closely, and at the same time using his different pupil to control the demon¡¯s movement.


    ¡°Lao Feng! Quickly! We can¡¯t hold it!¡±


    Feng Chengyu¡¯s black blade exploded and turned into a huge black light, smashing down the fallen man¡¯s face.


    The demon was split in half from head to chest.


    Before everyone could feel happy, they only saw the demon with its split upper body stretch out its pale hand and firmly grasp the black blade.


    The black blade was pulled out of the body little by little, and the split body gave birth to countless thin hooked threads in front of everyone, quickly closed, and returned to a complete appearance.

 CH 134

    Feng Chengyu whirled out of its legs, kicked away the demon that was about to recover, and then made a lunge. The black sword vibrated at high frequency in his hand, and six black shadows appeared in the air, divided into three directions, rushing toward the demon.


    The demon rolled several times on the yellow ground of the canyon, arousing smoke and dust. It was too late to get up from the smoke completely, and its body was struck six times by the sword.


    ¡°This is a good trick,¡± Chu Qianxun who was hiding gave a compliment, but she still lurked in the grass and did not move.


    Although Feng Chengyu slashed the fallen one several times, he still hadn¡¯t found the crystal core location.


    The head, neck, throat, heart, waist¡­ None revealed the crystal core, which made Chu Qianxun frown.


    Feng Chengyu took advantage of the victory to pursue the attack, leaped up and swung his sword straight at the fallen.


    An equally black blade protruded from the smoke and slammed Feng Chengyu¡¯s sword.


    The face of the fallen white dog head appeared from the dust and it kicked Feng Chengyu away.


    The smoke and dust on the ground dispersed, and everyone saw the demon below the elbow of the right hand, turning into a huge black triangular blade, while the left hand was a long slender red spike.


    The black blade in the right hand of the demon vibrated at a high frequency, and six black shadows appeared in the air. The same blade divided into three paths, the upper, the middle and the lower, rushing toward Feng Chengyu.


    The move was almost exactly the same as the one Feng Chengyu had just used.


    Feng Chengyu couldn¡¯t resist, and was hit twice. Half of his right arm, whose scales had fallen off, cracked, and blood flowed halfway.


    ¡°Support Lao Feng!¡± With Xin Ziming¡¯s voice sounded, countless fireballs fell from the sky and hit the demon continuously.


    Ah Kai, an ability holder of the flame system, used his ability to support his injured captain.


    The demon¡¯s face turned to him, and its narrow eyes glowed with the same white light as Xin Ziming, which controlled Ah Kai¡¯s actions. Ah Kai froze on the spot, and the fire stopped in the air.


    ¡°Connect the control system and change to attack,¡± Xin Ziming said calmly.


    Human thermal weapons had gradually withdrawn from the battlefield to deal with high-level demons, but at this time, for this fourth-order demon, the intensive bullet and explosive attack could still cause some damage.


    That fallen one had the ability to imitate human attacks and abilities, but it couldn¡¯t imitate thermal weapons.


    Golden lines lit up under the demon¡¯s feet again, circling around his body.


    Xin Ziming¡¯s eyes were full of white light.


    The fierce ammunition and artillery sounded, and countless shining ballistic trajectories on the top of the mountain focused on shooting into the canyon, and some people even carried individual rocket launchers.


    The dense firepower covered the location of the demon.


    There was countless ammunition in its body, and when a bullet pierced the shoulder of the demon, the demon roared in the dust all over the sky.


    ¡°Found it! It¡¯s there,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The demon¡¯s body began to grow in size quickly, and its coat was swollen and split by the swelling muscles, and numerous sharp black and red intersecting thorns grew out.


    Its figure suddenly disappeared in the air, and the next moment it appeared in front of Xin Ziming on the hillside.


    ¡°Are you the commander? I should deal with you first.¡±


    Black light flashed by the demon¡¯s right hand, instantly cutting the ability holder in front of Xin Ziming into two.


    At the same time, the scarlet thorns of its arm penetrated Xin Ziming¡¯s abdomen, picked him up in the air, and threw him to the ground.


    ¡°Xin Ziming!¡±


    ¡°Team Xin!¡±


    The exclamation sounded one after another, but almost no one came to the rescue as the demon was too fast.


    The demon raised its left arm and was about to give Xin Ziming a fatal blow. But suddenly, a sense of fear flashed in its heart, and its body subconsciously moved to the right side.


    The amber eyes looked to the left side of its own body, and they met a woman who appeared to his left.


    At the same time, a white blade flashed, and it cut off a piece of meat on its shoulder, exposing the green crystal core inside.


    The woman turned around in the air and stretched out her hand to grab the crystal core.


    The demon was shocked and pulled back quickly.


    The black-clothed woman exerted force with her feet and pressed, her double blades were like snow, and crescent-shaped strikes lit up in all directions, clinging to the demon, and even cutting off several hard black thorns from the demon¡¯s body.


    Her gaze was fixed on the fallen man¡¯s left shoulder, and she tried to get the demon hurt several times, trying to seize the crystal core in one fell swoop.


    That human female who appeared suddenly brought a real sense of crisis to the fallen. A pair of black wings spread out behind it, intending to leave the battlefield and fly into the air.


    Several thick iron chains rose from the bushes. The iron chains were intertwined in the air to form an iron net, facing the demon under the hood. The big hands made of yellow sand surged on the ground, grabbing the demon¡¯s feet, and working together.


    The demon roared to the sky, and countless huge fireballs fell from the sky, burning around the iron net.


    No matter what, Chu Qianxun ignored the fire, and reached out to grab the shoulder of the demon.


    In time, a block of yellow sand appeared in the sky, blocking the flames that were slamming on Chu Qianxun.

 CH 135

    A pale palm stretched out from the burning iron net and grabbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s wrist. The demon barked its mouth, showing its sharp teeth, and roared at her.


    Chu Qianxun felt a shattering pain from her hand bones.


    She reluctantly swung the blade and cut off the demon¡¯s left arm. The arm fell on the ground and turned into a sharp red bone spur.


    The demon in the fire roared, tore open the iron net, broke away from the yellow sand, spread out the wings that were incompletely burned by the flame and flew toward the forest.


    When Chu Qianxun ran wildly, Ye Peitian and Feng Chengyu followed closely.


    ¡°It could only replicate abilities that are two or more tiers lower than it. It can¡¯t replicate neither your armor nor Peitian¡¯s yellow sand. And obviously, its combat experience is not that rich.¡±  Chu Qianxun ran into the jungle and said, ¡°This time we caught it by surprise, but if we don¡¯t kill it and give it a chance to grow, there will be endless troubles.¡±


    Feng Chengyu didn¡¯t say a word, but he followed the figure flying in the sky with his sword.


    The three were extremely fast, and they were soon separated from the ability holders behind them.


    Turning around the mountain wall, the scenery in front of them changed. Spring water flowed down the mountain wall and gathered into a pond. A towering tree stood beside the pond.


    There was a wooden house on the tree, under the tree was a swing made by two iron ropes. There was a set of rough wooden chairs and tables on the lawn before the lake.


    The demon was standing on the rock by the spring, covered with scorched marks, and the broken left arm was slowly spreading out. Its ability to recover was obviously not as fast as it started.


    ¡°Humans are really cruel, why don¡¯t you let us go?¡± Its voice came from its long mouth with a deep echo.


    ¡°Joke! Obviously you demons feed on us! In your hands, many of our compatriots have died. You actually said that we are not letting you go?¡± Feng Chengyu sneered angrily.


    ¡°We are a race without the ability to reproduce.¡± The fallen man¡¯s white head was tilted, that his amber translucent eyes rolled in the narrow eye sockets, as if he was thinking about this issue seriously, ¡°After I woke up, I always thought, we were dropped from the parent star to the earth, on such a large planet with many living things. We are scarce in number and unable to reproduce, we are destined to be a species that is about to die. Then why did we come to earth?¡±


    Chu Qianxun was stunned. She was struggling on the edge of the survival line before and had never had any communication with high-level demons. In her consciousness, she had never thought of a cruel demon as a creature with its own thoughts.


    ¡°Originally, as long as you humans no longer take crystal cores, our extinction is only in sight. But you have also sent us a steady stream of companions. Speaking of which, are you humans really choosing the continuation of our race?¡± The demon seemed to be happy because it figured out something.


    Chu Qianxun faintly felt that he was right. Humans¡¯ desire for power was far greater than their hatred of demons. As long as there were demons, hunting demons and taking them one after another would never stop.


    But at this moment, she had no time to think, ¡°We can¡¯t give him time to recover, let¡¯s attack!¡±


    Even though the demon was seriously injured, this fallen one could still resist the attack of Chu Qianxun, Feng Chengyu, and Ye Peitian at the same time.


    In its eyes, the human woman who looked the weakest among the three was the one with the strongest attack power.


    The other man who made a weapon with his broken arm had a particularly strong defense ability and was not easy to break through.


    But the most troublesome one was the man who stood not far away and used the yellow sand. That man always used his ability to interfere with his actions at the most critical moments, and almost helped the woman with double-edged blades to seize the crystal core several times.


    The fallen aside Chu Qianxun and Feng Chengyu, regardless of their attacks, attacked Ye Peitian with long-range ability.


    Ye Peitian, who was very rusty in fighting skills, was immediately injured.


    ¡°Peitian, go back first,¡± Chu Qianxun forced the demon back with both blades.


    But Ye Peitian didn¡¯t move. He focused on controlling the yellow sand. The yellow sand condensed in the air from time to time, almost blocking every attack against Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°I won¡¯t retreat,¡± he said.


    ¡°Xiao Ye?¡± Chu Qianxun glanced back.


    ¡°I will not leave, as long as you are still on the battlefield, I will never leave.¡±


    Seeing Ye Peitian¡¯s stubborn face with his lips pressed tightly, Chu Qianxun suddenly realized that her heart had missed two beats.


    Through the huge and hideous shadow of the demon, she instantly grasped a little bit of Ye Peitian¡¯s different feelings for her.


    The iron rope on the swing slipped down at some point, and hovered quietly in the air, strangling Ye Peitian¡¯s neck and hanging him in the air.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s face burst out with blue veins, one hand grabbed the iron chain around his neck, and stretched out his other hand. Yellow sand gathered in the air, tightly grasping the demon that was trying to escape again with wings spread, and prevented it from flying to the sky.


    ¡°Looking for death! Do you dare to treat him like this?!¡± Chu Qianxun turned into a torrential rain with both blades, ignoring the demon¡¯s temporary frantic resistance, and rushed to the demon.


    Until the green crystal core rolled out, the black spikes on the demon¡¯s body were scattered all over.


    Only then did Chu Qianxun hold the scarred remnant blade, and stopped moving.


    Feng Chengyu was not hurt less than her, and the black scales on his face were almost completely peeled off. He supported his broad black sword, half-kneeled on the ground, and stretched out his thumb at Chu Qianxun.


    The white head of the demon was floating in the stream. It opened its eyes and looked at the wooden hut on the big tree, ¡°If we resist eating humans, can you let us go?¡±


    Obviously it was a head in the form of a white dog, a completely different race from humans, but Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings.


    ¡°No, maybe our two clans are destined to be enemies forever,¡± Chu Qianxun said the cruel truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the fallen man¡¯s eyes closed.


    The breeze blew across the forest, making a rustle. The big branches and leaves by the pond swayed gently, the hut on the tree and the table and chair under the tree still stood quietly, as if the creature living there still existed.

 CH 136

    After getting rid of the fallen, everyone began to clean up the messy battlefield.


    The demon was fourth-order, covered in hard armor with thorns, and it was a good material for refining weapons.


    The team members collected the available parts of the demon¡¯s body and bundled them neatly.


    On the way there, the members of Feng Chengyu¡¯s team were very dissatisfied with the fact that Deputy Captain Xin Ziming had invited two foreign aids, and promised to give up the body of the demon to Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian.


    Despite being against it, they dared not raise objections. But along the way, they were inevitably indifferent to Chu Qianxun.


    Until the end of the battle, everyone was convinced by the very young couple.


    In this battle, they had suffered heavy losses. A member of the strength system was chopped by the demon and Xin Ziming was seriously injured.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Qianxun¡¯s desperate attack in the final stage, not only would they not be able to take down the demon, they might even pay an even more unbearable price.


    Of course, only relying on Chu Qianxun, it was also difficult to take down this fallen one.


    In order to end the battle quickly, in the final stage, she and Feng Chengyu almost completely ignored their own injuries and fought to the death, before they succeeded in hunting and killing the demon.


    The fallen man was powerful. Although Feng Chengyu was in armor, and Chu Qianxun was guarded by Ye Peitian¡¯s yellow sand, after the battle, they were all scarred and almost unable to stand up.


    ¡°How is Lao Xin?¡± Feng Chengyu asked the team members who had caught up.


    ¡°The deputy captain is seriously injured and has been carried down, and the healer in the team is doing his best to heal him.¡±


    Feng Chengyu nodded, and reluctantly stood up with the support of the team members. He limped over and reached out to Chu Qianxun who was sitting on the ground.


    A man walked over and blocked him quietly.


    Ye Peitian stretched out his hand and pulled Chu Qianxun up from the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, these two women will take care of Qianxun,¡± Feng Chengyu looked back at Ye Peitian, and said.


    ¡°Thank you, no need,¡± Ye Peitian knelt down in front of Chu Qianxun.


    She was taken aback for a moment.


    For her, as long as she didn¡¯t die, she could walk on the battlefield, not being able to walk meant waiting for death. She didn¡¯t seem to have the experience of being a burden to others when she was conscious.


    ¡°Qianxun?¡± Ye Peitian frowned and turned his face to look at her.


    Xiao Ye seemed to be awkward these past two days, and Chu Qianxun decided to accommodate him.


    It was almost dusk, and the team members took their gains and walked out of the mountain along the stream.


    Ye Peitian walked on the road without saying a word, carrying Chu Qianxun on his back. His figure was a little thin, but his shoulders were wide. The warm body temperature came through the thin clothes, and Chu Qianxun put her chin on him. On his shoulder, she looked at the clouds in the sky leisurely all the way.


    Chu Qianxun was badly hurt, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Only the part of the heart, like soaking in a hot spring, floated up and down warmly with Ye Peitian¡¯s footsteps, comfortable and at ease.


    Chu Qianxun thought that it felt pretty good to be taken care of.


    Ye Peitian supported her body, and from her angle, she just saw a drop of sweat running down his sideburns, sliding down his beautiful neck.


    There was a black and purple strangle mark on that neck. Although it had begun to fade, one could still see the pain when the iron chain strangled the neck and hung him in the air.


    Chu Qianxun leaned close to the purple scar, ¡°Why are you so stupid? I told you to retreat but you rushed forward.¡±


    She leaned on Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder to talk, and the slightly exhaled breath scraped Ye Peitian¡¯s neck like a feather.


    His ears turned red.


    ¡°Peitian, ??what happened to you these past few days? I think you are in a bad mood,¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    Ye Peitian paused.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said.


    ¡°You, are you afraid to watch me upgrade?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If so,¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t call anyone else.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled a little, and he turned his face to the side, ¡°Every time you upgrade, let me guard you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun laid on his shoulder, so when Ye Peitian turned his face, the two were close at hand.


    Chu Qianxun looked at the clear eyes in front of her, and there was a faint streamer turning back in there.


    Suddenly she understood the man¡¯s thoughts buried deep in his heart.

 CH 137

    Ye Peitian looked at her for a moment then turned his head. His slightly curled forehead drooped, covering his eyebrows and eyes.


    He supported her, who was propped on his back, stepped on his long legs, and continued on silently.


    ¡°Xiao Ye¡­do you like me?¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s footsteps staggered, and a pair of ears were instantly flushed, and the conspicuous flushing red spread along his cheeks and neck at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He pressed his lips tightly without saying a word, and speeded up his steps without saying a word, and walked forward.


    Chu Qianxun laid on his back, but she could even clearly hear his heartbeat.


    The drum-beating sound was louder than ever, almost hitting her heart from inside the man¡¯s body.


    She was caught off guard.


    In such an era, death and parting were so common that people were used to not giving too deep feelings easily. A night of revelry could better meet the physiological and psychological needs of humans in this special period.


    But Chu Qianxun thought that Ye Peitian didn¡¯t want this kind of feeling. She faintly felt that he was a little different to her, but her heart was filled with the urgency of the apocalypse, and she subconsciously avoided that question.


    After all, he was a half demon. Chu Qianxun thought in her heart, but quickly denied that idea.


    No, Peitian was not a half demon. He was a weak-hearted man and a trusted partner.


    In fact, in every battle, Ye Peitian was the teammate with the most tacit understanding, and she was even used to fighting with Ye Peitian by her side.


    Got used to every meal he cooked carefully.


    Got used to his every effort to defend herself in battle.


    Got used to all the care he provided.


    He was a man who had been giving silently, but she was enjoying everything for granted, while ignoring his feelings.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Ye Peitian walked silently with Chu Qianxun on his back, until she thought that he would not respond to her question.


    He suddenly said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Chu Qianxun recovered.


    ¡°Well, I like you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun removed her head from Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder in surprise, looking at the side face of the person whose head was drooping and whose expression was mostly covered by his hair.


    ¡°I like you, but please take this as my personal business.¡± The man said softly, ¡°If you have the same feelings for me, I will be extremely happy. But if you don¡¯t, then we will still be the same as before.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was silent. She had to admit that her always firm heart was upset at this moment.


    When it was getting dark, they returned to the camp where they were stationed the previous night.


    Someone lit a campfire and cooked in a pot.


    Ye Peitian spread the sleeping bag and placed Chu Qianxun on it. After receiving the medicine, her severely injured arm was held up to get bandaged.


    Chu Qianxun sat, staring at the busy man in front of her with scorching eyes.


    Since he said that, Qianxun hasn¡¯t spoken again. Ye Peitian was sad for a while, and he barely restrained himself from showing a strange expression.


    It would be nice if he didn¡¯t admit it. His heart was sour, at least Qianxun could treat him as before.


    He bandaged Chu Qianxun¡¯s injured arm and prepared to stand up, ¡°Dinner is ready, I¡¯ll bring you some.¡±


    An arm with a white bandage caught him by the collar and pulled him back.


    ¡°Do you want to secretly add food to my bowl again?¡± The eyes staring at him were full of stars.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Peitian was taken by the starlight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself like that, we can change the way,¡± the woman bit her lip and smiled.


    When slender fingers reached into the hair on the back of his head and pressed his head down, a pair of soft lips captured his heart before his brain could react.


    Ye Peitian almost lost himself at that moment.


    He didn¡¯t know how the moist touch covered himself, pried himself open, invaded himself, confused everything about him, and slipped away slyly like a fish.


    When he recovered from the trembling, the person in front of him had already let go of him.


    Those bright eyes smiled in the night, and she stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked his lips.


    He was almost killed.

 CH 138

    When Ye Peitian brought dinner to Chu Qianxun, his face was still red.


    He squatted far away beside Chu Qianxun, and stretched out his arm to pass the bowl. His eyes avoided, and he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Chu Qianxun.


    Why was this man so cute?


    Chu Qianxun was not a particularly active type in relationships, but with Ye Peitian¡¯s shy appearance with red ears was really sultry, she couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him.


    ¡°My hand hurts,¡± Chu Qianxun raised her bandaged arm.


    Ye Peitian turned his face, looked around in a flustered manner, and finally moved to Chu Qianxun¡¯s side. His slender fingers held the small bowl in bewilderment, wanting to take care of her the same way that she did of him before, but he was inexplicably nervous.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m joking with you. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Chu Qianxun took the bowl from him and decided not to bully him excessively.


    Ye Peitian didn¡¯t react. When the bowl in his hand was gone, he opened his mouth, but he felt speechless, and lowered his head in an annoyed manner.


    Although the man didn¡¯t talk much, his mind was reflected clearly on his face. Why didn¡¯t she see it before?


    Chu Qianxun looked at his interesting and fresh troubled look.


    She was a person who was alive at the moment and was not sure if there was tomorrow. What she valued ??was everything at present. Now that she understood her own heart, she had to act.


    But she also respected Ye Peitian¡¯s solemn and cherished feelings, and was willing to accompany him slowly all the way.


    ¡°You two are really in a good relationship.¡± Feng Chengyu walked over and put a big cloth bag in front of Chu Qianxun, ¡°All the parts that can be used on the demon¡¯s body are here. Please check them.¡±


    ¡°I think you are accustomed to using double blades. Its left and right hands are one red and one black. It has two pieces of hard armor, which can be used as two long blades. The rest can be processed into some daggers and armor. There is a forging ability holder in our team, I will ask him to make a set of equipment for you when we go back.¡±


    Feng Chengyu had bandages all over his body, but in order to reassure Chu Qianxun, he personally delivered the packed materials to her


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Qianxun smiled and nodded to him.


    ¡°About the previous incident, we were wrong, I apologize to you,¡± Feng Chengyu reached out to Chu Qianxun.


    She generously reached out and shook his hand.


    ¡°Xiao Ye,¡± Feng Chengyu also reached out to Ye Peitian.


    Ye Peitian didn¡¯t speak, only shook his hand.


    A member of Feng Chengyu¡¯s team ran over, ¡°Boss, the vice captain¡¯s situation is not good.¡±


    Feng Chengyu frowned and walked back hurriedly.


    The crowd on the other side of the camp gathered together and loud noises rang out.


    Xin Ziming was lying on the ground. His abdomen was penetrated by the demon¡¯s arm, tearing open a huge hole.


    At that time, he got treated by the healing ability holder in the team and was properly bandaged.


    But the bare skin of his chest was crisscrossed with ferocious green veins, and the blood vessel-like veins were climbing all the way up toward his neck and face.


    It was a sign of demonization.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xin Ziming?!¡± Feng Chengyu was anxious.


    Xin Ziming opened his eyes, staring at the sky blankly.


    ¡°Why did this happen suddenly? He didn¡¯t consume a crystal core, right?¡± Feng Chengyu asked people around him anxiously.


    The ability holders looked at each other, as anxious as he was.


    ¡°He had reached a critical state before, was seriously injured and broke through on his own.¡± Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian came to the side.


    Without the assistance of a crystal core, it was rare to suddenly upgrade to the next level.


    It only appeared in a few geniuses, and it may also happen in some emotionally agitated or severely injured states on the verge of death.


    Some scholars believed that after humans broke through, various physical abilities would be greatly improved in an all-round way.


    Therefore, when the body was on the verge of death or extreme abnormality, it was a spontaneous survival mechanism for the ability holders to break through by themselves.


    But because of the instability of the physical and mental state, most people would end up demonized.


    Xin Ziming¡¯s hair suddenly turned dazzling platinum in an instant, and strange limbs began to grow everywhere in his body, and those pale limbs slowly emerged from his shoulders and back with viscous liquid.


    ¡°Xin Ziming, hold on! Be sober!¡± Feng Chengyu grabbed Xin Ziming¡¯s shoulder and shook him desperately.


    Xin Ziming¡¯s blank eyes suddenly recovered for a moment, ¡°Lao Feng.¡± He laid on the ground, looked at Feng Chengyu, and said calmly as usual, ¡°If I become a demon, you kill me yourself.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± Feng Chengyu let go, took a step back, and shook his head, ¡°You forgot what you said when we formed the team? Now half way, you want to retreat first? ¡°


    ¡°You and I were actually prepared, and we knew we might have such a day.¡± Xin Ziming said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a captain, my brothers are depending on you, this time you need to work harder.¡±

 CH 139

    Feng Chengyu¡¯s eyes were red, and his teeth clenched. The black sword in his hand chopped off the heads of countless fallen people, but at the moment, it was too heavy to lift it up anyway.


    Several female ability holders in the team had already covered their mouths and shed tears.


    When Ye Peitian took a step forward, Chu Qianxun took his hand and hid him behind her.


    ¡°You get out of the way and let me try,¡± Chu Qianxun separated everyone, squatted down beside Xin Ziming, and stretched out her hands.


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Chu Qianxun¡¯s white hands glowed with warm yellow light, and the light gradually expanded, covering his whole body.


    A struggling look gradually appeared in Xin Ziming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Come on, you are not completely demonized yet, you can hold on.¡± Chu Qianxun said to him, ¡°Look at your friends, your team members, they are all waiting for you to come back.¡±


    Although Chu Qianxun was fourth-order, she had rarely used her ability before, so her grasp of this ability was far less skilled than in her previous life.


    She could only use her own ability with all her strength, hoping to effectively restrain Xin Ziming¡¯s continued demonization.


    In the warm yellow light, he could tell that the hair had begun to partially return to its original color, and the devil¡¯s limbs that kept twisting and growing gradually became still.


    He opened his eyes and raised his neck, the green markings on his face rose and faded back and forth.


    The sweat on Chu Qianxun¡¯s face dripped down.


    ¡°Team Leader Xin, hold on.¡±


    ¡°Deputy Captain, hold on, you must hold on.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ziming, don¡¯t give up.¡±


    The members couldn¡¯t help but cheer for Xin Ziming.


    Feng Chengyu said, ¡°Qianxun, as long as you can get Lao Xin back to normal, I will give you whatever you want.¡±


    No one knew how long it took. The various demonized signs on Xin Ziming¡¯s body gradually faded, his hair returned to black color, and the growing limbs shrunk and disappeared.


    He lost consciousness, and passed out in a coma like a human.


    Chu Qianxun put away the light, and sat down on the ground. After the battle, she consumed too much power, which made her feel weak.


    ¡°Qianxun, how are you?¡± Ye Peitian helped her in time.


    Chu Qianxun shook her head, supported herself, but failed to stand up.


    Ye Peitian reached out to fish her up, and hugged her.


    Leaning on Ye Peitian¡¯s chest, Chu Qianxun looked at him with a calm expression, and had to grin at him reluctantly.


    ¡°I have told you many times. You must not let outsiders know about your ability. But it doesn¡¯t matter if mine is revealed.¡± Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand and touched his face, ¡°What¡¯s more, at this time, even if you treat him, it would be too late¡­¡±


    She was really tired, she leaned in Ye Peitian¡¯s arms and fell asleep before she finished speaking.


    He stayed away from the crowd and carefully put Chu Qianxun into her sleeping bag.


    Not far away were people¡¯s joyful and excited conversations, but Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t hear at all. He was guarding Chu Qianxun¡¯s side, guarding a small world of tranquility that belonged only to him.


    The person who had dreams laid quietly beside him, breathing slowly, and fell asleep quietly.


    Moonlight stroked her smooth skin, her long eyelashes occasionally trembled, leaving a clear shadow on her cheeks, and her lips under the small bridge of the nose opened slightly.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s gaze stayed on the pale pink lips, and he suddenly looked away as he remembered the kiss that made him confused.


    ¡®I am already hers,¡¯ he thought flusteredly, slowly turning his gaze back, and blushing. He stretched out his hand, and lovingly touched Chu Qianxun¡¯s thick hair lightly.


    Why am I so lucky? God not only made me meet Qianxun, but also made her connect with me.


    Ye Peitian bent down, pondered for a long time, and finally closed his eyes and pressed a kiss on Chu Qianxun¡¯s lips.


    After dawn, Xin Ziming woke up. Although his injuries had not fully recovered, he finally got rid of the possibility of demonization and became a third-order ability holder.


    The camp swept away from the previous night¡¯s decay, happily packed up and prepared to return to the base.


    Before leaving, Feng Chengyu found Chu Qianxun.


    He unfolded his palm, holding the fourth-order crystal core that the team members had worked so hard to get and had just obtained from the fallen one.


    ¡°I said if you save the deputy captain, you can get whatever you want.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was very excited, the fourth-level crystal core was exactly what she needed, and she had even thought of using extraordinary means to snatch it many times before.


    But when Feng Chengyu kept the crystal core in front of her in this way, she finally did not take it.


    ¡°I am a prayer ability holder, and my ability is to guard the ability holders when they advance. According to the usual practice, to protect him from the second rank to the third rank, it is enough for you to give a third-order crystal core,¡± Chu Qianxun said dryly.


    Feng Chengyu laughed. He patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°I looked down on you, Qianxun. Although you are a woman, you will be my brother from now on. I¡¯ll remember this favor in my heart. Whenever you face difficulty in the future, just say it, and I will help.¡±


    After Feng Chengyu left, Chu Qianxun squatted on the ground holding her head in annoyance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Qianxun?¡± Ye Peitian asked, bending over.


    ¡°Tell me, did I became stupid, Peitian?¡± Chu Qianxun looked up at him, ¡°I was not like this before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you want to treat them as friends.¡± Ye Peitian smiled and pulled her up, ¡°Although you don¡¯t say anything, you always treat your friends like this.¡±

 CH 140

    It would take about one day to get back to the base from the mountain.


    Xin Ziming was seriously injured, and the back seat of the car was vacated by the team for him to rest.


    ¡°It turns out that she has a prayer ability,¡± He laid on the back seat and opened his eyes to look at the roof of the car.


    ¡°Yeah, could you think of it?¡± Feng Chengyu turned his head from the co-pilot, ¡°Her fighting depends entirely on her physical fitness and her own fighting skills. After fighting this woman, I learned that people on the battlefield are all the same.¡±


    ¡°I seem to have heard of the power of the prayer, and it is also in the base. But it is said that it has no big effect, only a slight effect of calming emotions. Lao Feng, what level do you think she is?¡± Xin Ziming asked.


    Feng Chengyu and Xin Ziming looked at each other, and at the same time figured out the key points.


    She was not a combat ability holder, but she had such speed and power.


    ¡°It turned out to be so! How did she do that?¡± Feng Chengyu turned around, leaned on the seat, and took a breath, ¡°No wonder she wants to grab the fourth-order crystal core. She turned out to be a fourth-order mental ability holder!¡±


    ¡°Lao Feng, did you feel that way when you advanced? At that time last night, I felt that I could not control my mental power completely. There was a manic chaos in my mind. I felt that my self-awareness seemed to be affected by other things in my body as if I was swallowed by a kind of creature.¡± Xin Ziming recalled the moment when he was about to be demonized the previous night, ¡°At the critical moment, her ability strongly stepped in and protected my sanity. I realized at that time that her ability is too strong, and it¡¯s completely up to the point where I could control my mental power.¡±


    The two exchanged glances, and they both rejoiced in their hearts. Fortunately, Chu Qianxun was a friend and not an enemy. Fortunately, he did not completely offend such a high-level prayer ability holder who could help others to advance.


    At noon, the convoy stopped for lunch.


    Xin Ziming shook the window of the car, reached out and knocked on the door, greeted Chu Qianxun passing by to get into the car.


    She pulled the car door, sat in, and said politely, ¡°How are you, Team Leader Xin? Are you better?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t thank you,¡± Xin Ziming smiled. He smiled very shallowly, but it was much more sincere than his formulaic smile before.


    Xin Ziming took out a notebook full of various patterns, ¡°This is a weapon I designed based on the existing smelting technology after referring to some cold weapon catalogs. Although it is still very rough, it is also better than nothing. You can see if there is something suitable for you.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was happy. After the end of the apocalypse, she had seen the weapons made by various smelting masters using demons¡¯ bodies, and she was very indifferent to the crude manufacture of weapons at this stage. So far, her weapons had been picked up on the way, and she had basically never used any weapons that really made her strength shine. Xin Ziming in front of her, in her previous life, was not only the head of the Black Qilin Mercenary Group, but also a very talented genius in weapon design.


    Although it was the beginning of the apocalypse, in this densely painted notebook with various pictures and texts, the genius¡¯ talent had already appeared.


    ¡°Yes, I want a pair of blades of this type.¡± Chu Qianxun pointed to a page in the notebook, recalling the appearance of her usual weapons in her previous life, she said, ¡°Add a red pattern to this place, and make the blades lighter and about two centimeters shorter.¡±


    Xin Ziming turned out a page, hand-painted the record while discussing with Chu Qianxun, ¡°We have the arms of the fallen man, one red and one black, which are suitable for double blades. The black parts will be used for the right blade. It comes with a sound-absorbing effect. I recommend that it can be made a little wider and thinner, and it will be more silent when waving.¡±


    ¡°For the red material, as long as it stabs a person, it will make it difficult to heal the wound.¡± Xin Ziming touched the wound on his abdomen, ¡°You can make the left blade a little longer to make it easier to stab.¡±


    The two discussed for a long time and finalized the plan. It was not until they were about to leave that Chu Qianxun jumped out of the car.


    ¡°That Xin Ziming is not bad. I didn¡¯t save him in vain. I got good blades out of the fallen,¡±


    Chu Qianxun got into the car with Ye Peitian with excitement.


    He looked back, and saw Xin Ziming sitting in the car writing and drawing.


    Halfway through the convoy, a man stumbled out of the forest on the roadside.


    ¡°Help! Help! There is a demon!¡± He was covered in blood, shouting in horror, and ran toward the convoy.


    Behind him were two Fischers with huge heads that looked like babies, but were very short.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t run. We¡¯re going to catch him anyway.¡±


    ¡°I want to catch him first, cut his stomach, make the wound deeper, and take the first bite.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I just want to take the first bite.¡±


    ¡°I want it. It¡¯s mine.¡±


    Two identical Fischer clones were running and fighting each other with six short arms.


    Only when Feng Chengyu stopped the car, he saw the door of the car carrying Chu Qianxun open, and two figures shot out of the car and went straight to the demon.


    ¡°Damn, these two people work too hard.¡±


    Seeing that many of his team members had already taken the initiative to get out of the car to help, Feng Chengyu, who was seriously injured, chose to stay and watch the fight.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she can become a fourth-order ability holder. In this world, there is no one who can succeed by chance,¡± Xin Ziming in the car window also looked at Chu Qianxun, who was on the battlefield.


    Her body turned into an afterimage, leaping across the air, dozens of blade lights shone at the same time, cutting the demon into pieces.


    Then she rushed to the depths of the forest at great speed.

 CH 141

    Ye Peitian controlled the yellow sand and tightly restrained the clone of another demon. The demon¡¯s eyeballs protruded, and six white, fat arms were scratching in the air, wailing, but it was still inevitably buried by the cracks dragged into the ground.


    In the middle of the forest, the avatars of four or five demons were gathered together, vying to eat the human corpse on the ground.


    Without saying a word, Chu Qianxun went there.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, let us help you.¡±


    As a clear female voice sounded, criss-crossing golden lines lit up on the ground where a demon was, and the lines intersected and climbed up to the demon¡¯s body, restraining the demon¡¯s movement.


    A ring of flames ignited on the ground, surrounding the demons who wanted to escape.


    Several iron spears stabbed from the air and pierced the demon¡¯s body.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s blade was like a crescent moon. The blade was shining, and instantly wiped out all the demons.


    With a move of her blade, she picked out a green and shiny third-order crystal core from the merged demon. She happily clasped her fists toward the four people who helped her, ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you for your help.¡±


    On the trip, in addition to the weapons and materials, she also accidentally got two third-order crystal cores. Chu Qianxun was satisfied and returned to the base beamingly.


    Before arriving at the residence, one must pass through the trading market of the base.


    It was getting late. It was when most of the staff in the base finished their work and returned home, and it was also the time for the team that went out to hunt demons to return to the base.


    The market was full of hustle and bustle, showing a little breath of life in a gathering place for humans.


    Walking in front of Chu Qianxun was a young couple. Although they were dressed in simple clothes, they still held hands and walked close together, talking and laughing.


    Ye Peitian stared at the hooked fingers for a long time, and her eyes quietly fell on the hand beside her.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand dropped to her side, and white bandages were wrapped from her palm to her wrist. There were various wounds on her fingers. It could be said that there was no feminine beauty, but Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t help his eyes sticking to those fingers, and the fingers covered with wounds swayed slightly, as if swaying in his heart, making it strange.


    ¡°Shall we buy some vegetables and go back? Can we cook hot pot at night?¡± Chu Qianxun was a little greedy when she saw the fresh vegetables. She stretched out her hand to pick some, but was grasped by a big hand.


    She raised her head somewhat in surprise, but Ye Peitian did not look at her. He held her palm but increased his strength. The palm of his hand was hot and sweating slightly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these Xiao Ye and Qianxun?¡± A voice called.


    Ye Peitian was startled, and subconsciously let go of her hand, and then took her hand back, but his palm was sweaty and wetter.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, auntie,¡± Chu Qianxun greeted the person with a smile. It was the female of the old couple they met at the door when they entered the base.


    The old woman set up a stall on the ground, neatly stacking small bunches of convolvulus together.


    She was short in stature, with white hair and worn out clothes, but smiled and greeted people in the market. She could hardly see the sorrow of the apocalypse on her face.


    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t seen the two of you for many days. When I first came in, I was thankful to Xiao Ye and Xiaoyue for helping me. I always wanted to say thank you,¡± the old woman said with a smile, and handed a little bundle of water spinach, ¡°Because my old man had farmed before, the base had allocated a piece of planting land for rent for us. This was just harvested, you two take these back with you to eat.¡±


    As for the kindness of others was a rare thing, Chu Qianxun rarely refused.


    She put the two tomatoes she had just bought on the stall, smiled and took over the vegetables from the old woman.


    ¡°At such a time, you can live such an optimistic life. I admire you. Seeing an elder like you who smiles all the time, I feel that life is not that difficult.¡±


    ¡°When there is sun, there will be a rainy day. Isn¡¯t life like that? You can live it all, so it is better to make yourself happy.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it hasn¡¯t been a few days since you entered the base, so how did you harvest it so soon?¡± Chu Qianxun said, puzzled.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t you know? Even the fast-growing water spinach won¡¯t make sense to harvest in such a short time.¡± The old woman said, ¡°It was thanks to Sister Feng and Brother Qi¡¯s help. When I met Sister Feng, she helped us adjust the dew, and Brother Qi used his ability to help speed up the maturity. Otherwise, we would have still been hungry.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was surprised that her world only had battles, enhancements and demons. Old Feng and Qi Yongchun had no offensive ability in the team, so she had never paid special attention to their abilities. Unconsciously, these two people continued to grow and had reached such a practical level.


    When she returned to her residence, Gao Yan was treating a patient in the living room of the duplex building.


    ¡°Are you back?¡± Yan Xue, who was sitting on the stairs on the second floor wiping a gun, stood up when she saw them.


    Her gaze stayed on Ye Peitian and Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands. After a while, she suddenly covered her mouth, gave a short shout, turned her head and ran into the house.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun! You are back!¡± Jiang Xiaojie turned over from the stairs on the second floor and fell to the ground. He was about to pounce forward but suddenly pointed at the hands of the two of them, ¡°Ahhhhh! Brother Peitian, you are too cunning!¡±


    So the companions upstairs and downstairs all made a fuss and ran out to watch.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s all this fuss about?¡± Gao Yan charged the treatment fee and escorted away the guest, ¡°You don¡¯t know that they got together two day ago?¡±


    She smirked at Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian pretentiously.


    She showed an expression of knowing everything: I saw you squeeze a room long ago, and I didn¡¯t say anything. How about it?


    Ye Peitian was thin-skinned and couldn¡¯t bear the teasing, so he buried himself in the kitchen with vegetables.


    When Chu Qianxun returned to the bedroom and slumped to rest on the bed, Gao Yan entered the room to treat her injuries.


    ¡°How is it? Finally opened up? Xiao Ye is not bad, right?¡± Gao Yan winked at her, and Yan Xue, who was not wearing sunglasses, followed along to join in the fun.


    Chu Qianxun licked her lips, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh! Aren¡¯t you moving so fast? How did it taste?¡± Yan Xue covered her face, ¡°How far did you two go?¡±


    Chu Qianxun said to her amusedly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you can see that he is so shy, how far can our relationship go?¡±


    Yan Xue saw that there was no gossip to hear, and her face collapsed, ¡°Xiao Ye is good, but he has a soft temper. I still like mature men.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t listen to her, it¡¯s better for Xiao Ye to be as simple as that.¡± Gao Yan¡¯s hand was glowing white, shining on Chu Qianxun¡¯s wound, ¡°Xiao Ye is shy but it¡¯s better than those dirty men who have been used by other women eight hundreds times.¡±


    Yan Xue touched her chin, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s true. If you molest him, he will be shy. If it is the first time, he will give you anything. Think about how rare it is!¡±

 CH 142

    After staying in the base for two days, Chu Qianxun used her own ability and the crystal core in her hand to assist Granny Feng and Qi Yongchun, who had reached a critical point in the team, to raise their levels.


    Granny Feng, who became a second-order ability holder, could not only create dense fog within a certain range, but could even drop rain locally in humid weather, and make the weather clear when it rains lightly. All in all, she gradually developed the ability to control the weather in a small area.


    Qi Yongchun still didn¡¯t have any offensive ability after becoming second-order, but he was not depressed. He was even satisfied that he could bloom large and small flowers. He enjoyed it every day.


    In the base, people engaged in crop production often came to ask the two of them for help and paid them generous rewards. In the past few days, the house was even filled with various foods from others, which greatly improved everyone¡¯s life.


    Only Jiang Xiaojie was not happy.


    ¡°I want to rise to third-order soon. Sister Qianxun, you and Brother Peitian are getting better, I can hardly help.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed, Xiaojie.¡± Chu Qianxun touched his head, ¡°Don¡¯t force it.¡±


    On that day, Xin Ziming came to Chu Qianxun with the designed drawings.


    ¡°Team Leader Xin, why are you here in person? Isn¡¯t your injury still not healed? You should have called me over,¡± Chu Qianxun let him onto the sofa in the living room.


    Xin Ziming didn¡¯t say anything extra, spread out a thick stack of design drawings, and began to discuss various data and details with Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°I designed this pair of double blades according to the shape of the material, and when they are put in the scabbard, the double blades just fit together. The most important thing in the whole design is this¡­¡± Xin Ziming pointed to an inlay on the handle of the black knife, glanced at Chu Qianxun and said, ¡°If you need, you can embed a crystal core here.¡±


    Chu Qianxun stood up with her mouth wide open in surprise.


    The concept of inlaying crystal cores on weapons only gradually became popular after a few years. Even ten years after the apocalypse, not everyone could afford to use a weapon that fit the crystal core.


    The weapon was not only sturdy and sharp, but also came with certain offensive attributes, and with continuous fighting, there was the possibility of self-improvement.


    But if one wanted to refine the weapon, it not only had high requirements for materials and crystal cores, but also had extremely high requirements for designers and forgers.


    It was not an easy task to inlay a crystal core on a demon¡¯s body. Not all materials removed from demons could be inlaid with crystal cores.


    The materials that could meet this requirement were mostly taken from some special fallen ones.


    In view of the fact that the appearance of each fallen person was not the same, it was necessary to make a unique design.


    In the later stage, she wanted to ask a designer to design a weapon for her, but it was a very expensive thing. Chu Qianxun had no idea that she could now have a weapon inlaid with a crystal core and could not help but rejoice from the heart.


    Xin Ziming was also relieved to see Chu Qianxun approve of his design.


    In the car at that time, considering Chu Qianxun¡¯s gender, he proposed to inlay some expensive gems on the hilt and scabbard for Chu Qianxun for free to increase the beauty, but she declined with a very contemptuous look.


    He had repeatedly put forward the concept of inlaying crystal cores into weapons within his team, and had verified that it was feasible with low-level demons, but it had not been recognized by many people, even Feng Chengyu thought the same. They thought it was too wasteful.


    Unexpectedly, when most people were still unwilling to use crystal cores to make weapons, Chu Qianxun agreed with his design.


    Xin Ziming felt like he found a confidant.


    ¡°However, with such a fourth-order fallen one, it¡¯s best to be inlaid with a fourth-order crystal core or above, right?¡± Chu Qianxun looked at those carefully designed drawings reluctantly. At present, fourth-level demons were almost impossible to find. She went to the information trading center several times and couldn¡¯t buy the relevant information no matter how high the price was.


    Xin Ziming took out a cloth belt from his pocket, placed it on the table carefully, and drew the rope to reveal a green crystal core inside.

 CH 143

    Chu Qianxun was really surprised this time, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a third-order crystal core? I¡¯ll exchange this one for five.¡± Xin Ziming said, ¡°We don¡¯t need the fourth-order crystal core at the moment, so we will give you a discount.¡±


    Before, he woke up from a coma and said to Chu Qianxun faintly: I won¡¯t say thank you.


    He did not say thank you, but he was using actions to pay back the favor.


    Five low-level crystal cores for a high-level one was indeed the market price. But that was limited to tax exchanges between low-level crystal cores. For those high-level ones that were in short supply in the market, let alone the ratio of one to five, even if one to ten or one to twenty, no one would exchange it. Not to mention the fourth-order crystal core that couldn¡¯t be seen in the market at present.


    Chu Qianxun knew that Xin Ziming¡¯s kindness to her, in addition to showing gratitude to her, also was to befriend a high-level prayer like her.


    The greater a person¡¯s ability, the more respect and kindness they would receive. The weaker and incompetent, the more malice and oppression encountered. Such a criterion was even more obvious in the apocalypse.


    ¡°Yes, I have exactly five.¡± Chu Qianxun excitedly took out five third-order crystal cores and scattered them on the table, but after thinking about it, she said, ¡°Old Xin, I won¡¯t live here permanently. We must leave when the weapons are ready.¡±


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t want to deceive him.


    ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°My destination is Ludao. My family is there.¡±


    Xin Ziming was silent. He wanted to give the fourth-order crystal core to Chu Qianxun because he had a bit of selfishness.


    On one hand, he wanted to return Chu Qianxun¡¯s favor, and more importantly, he hoped that Chu Qianxun¡¯s ability would be improved as soon as possible. When their captain Feng Chengyu would be upgraded to fourth-order, he would be able to get Chu Qianxun¡¯s help.


    For their team, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose Feng Chengyu.


    He sighed, took Chu Qianxun¡¯s third-order crystal cores, and confessed his thoughts, ¡°Old Feng will advance to the fourth-order sooner or later. To be honest, I was expecting you to be able to help then. Ludao is not too far away, and we may be able to come and find you in the future.¡±


    When Ye Peitian came back, he saw Chu Qianxun and Xin Ziming sitting on the sofa, discussing a few drawings.


    Xin Ziming was wearing a white shirt, glasses, and holding a pen to write on the drawing on the coffee table. Chu Qianxun touched her chin with one hand, her eyes lit up, adding a few words from time to time.


    During that period, Xin Ziming subconsciously touched the wound on his abdomen, and Chu Qianxun hurriedly and diligently brought a cup of hot water.


    The two discussed until the night darkened. Xin Ziming put away the drawings and said goodbye, and agreed to go to the smelting center built by the base to make weapons together the next day.


    Chu Qianxun smiled and escorted Xin Ziming back, who was unwell.


    When she got home, Chu Qianxun, who was humming a song, was very happy.


    The duplex building they lived in had a living room on the first floor, and a separate dining room. The dining room was next to the kitchen and there was a small storage room next to it.


    Ye Peitian stood silently at the table, lowered his eyes, and slowly turned the glass of white water in his hand.


    ¡°Look, this is mine,¡± Chu Qianxun sat down beside him, turning the fourth-order crystal core between her fingers.


    In her memory, Xin Ziming was a mean and cruel boss. In order to snatch a high-level crystal core, he did not hesitate to use the demon to kill another group of mercenaries.


    At that time, someone secretly photographed that scene from a distance. Chu Qianxun still remembered the photos she saw in the newspaper. This man was standing in a sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, his white clothes stained with blood, and a black scale hung on his neck. All she could see at that time was his smiling face.


    It now seemed that, at least in the early days, Xin Ziming was still a shrewd man with humanity.


    Chu Qianxun turned the crystal core in her hand to the light, played with it for a moment, and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not as good as me,¡± Ye Peitian, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said.


    Chu Qianxun opened her mouth and looked up with surprise and amusement.


    Ye Peitian had already turned away, pursed his lips and didn¡¯t look at her.


    At the beginning, Chu Qianxun thought that Ye Peitian would be a perverse and violent person, but later found out that she was very wrong. He was just a silly white sweet person.


    After she determined that Ye Pei¡¯s body was delicate and soft, the man showed his sharp thorns again.


    Chu Qianxun licked her lips, stood up, and walked next to Ye Peitian.


    She took a step forward, and Ye Peitian took a step back subconsciously. Between the two steps, his back felt cold, and he had reached the wall, unable to retreat.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s momentum disappeared, and he didn¡¯t know where to look.


    Chu Qianxun leaned on the wall with one hand and whispered softly in his ear, ¡°Of course, you are the best, no one can compare to you.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Miao:


    Silly white sweet- usually used for a heroine with no personality but very cute and adorable.

 CH 144

    When Yan Xue walked down from the second floor, she saw a glass of water on the dining table, and the living room and dining room were empty.


    ¡°Qianxun hasn¡¯t come back yet?¡± She asked Gao Yan, who had just come out of the bedroom on the first floor.


    ¡°No? Didn¡¯t she send Xin Ziming out?¡± Gao Yan walked to the table and poured herself a glass of water.


    ¡°Hehe, that Xin Ziming actually looks pretty good. He is so enthusiastic about Qianxun. Would Xiao Ye be jealous?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Gao Yan pproached Yan Xue¡¯s ear, ¡°Maybe he is hiding in the room and biting the corner of the quilt.¡±


    The joking words of the girls passed through the thin door into the storage room separated from the dining room by a wall.


    In that narrow space full of debris, Ye Peitian¡¯s body was tense as he leaned against the wall, huddling with Chu Qianxun.


    When he heard Gao Yan push the door open, he panicked for a while. Because he felt embarrassed to be seen by them, he pulled Qianxun into the storage room.


    Unexpectedly, the two chatted in the dining room, and they didn¡¯t mean to leave for a while. If he walked out at this time, he would be even more embarrassed.


    Ye Peitian could only restrain himself desperately, not letting out any subtle voices.


    Qianxun had to start messing things up. She was like a clever cat. She trapped him in the corner with her limbs, stuck out her small tongue, licked on his neck, and kissed him a little bit.


    This was simply a kind of extreme torture, making him happy and in pain.


    He turned his face away, closed his mouth tightly, hoping that Qianxun would let him go, and that she would never let him go.


    She looked at the man in front of her. He leaned against the wall with his face sideways. The blush on his face spread all the way down his neck. When she kissed him, the eyelashes of his closed eyes couldn¡¯t help shaking.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t intend to bully him, but his arrogant appearance was too seductive.


    The voices of Gao Yan and Yan Xue were close at hand.


    Chu Qianxun dropped kisses bit by bit, on his eyebrows, on his ears, on his cold lips.


    Watching him flushed, watching him tremble slightly.


    On such a night in the apocalypse, she got such precious happiness and joy.


    ***


    Forgers who could smelt the shells of demons had a special ability. They could dissolve and reconsolidate any material.


    However, in the process of making weapons and armors, in addition to using their ability, there were still many steps that required the use of industrial age furnaces, lathes and other equipment.


    These large-scale equipment was not something that individuals could currently prepare. Therefore, basically every large base would provide a workshop dedicated to forging weapons for forgers.


    The forger in Feng Chengyu¡¯s team was there to create weapons for Chu Qianxun. He was a middle-aged man. After the apocalypse, he was favored by Feng Chengyu and Xin Ziming. They gathered the power of the team to train him to forge. Now he had made a small success.


    Chu Qianxun patiently waited in the workshop for two days, and finally got her own weapon as she wished on that day.


    The two knives were black and red, the black blade was thick, simple and unpretentious, and the red blade was blood-red and beautiful.


    She tried the two blades, and when the handle of the main knife was inserted with the crystal core, there was even a sighing low voice in the air. At that moment, the blades of the two knives spread with white vein-like markings.


    Excited, the casting division carefully handed the sword to Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands, ¡°This is the first time that such powerful blades have been made. I feel that it could continue to grow in battle.¡±


    Chu Qianxun thanked him sincerely.


    She held the blades, and danced with them, feeling a sense of joy.


    With double blades on her waist, she walked back to her residence.


    It was noon, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky.


    Chu Qianxun raised her hand to block the dazzling sunlight in front of her.


    The brilliant sun cast mottled lights and shadows on the earth.


    Whenever there was light, there was shadow.


    ¡®It was time to leave,¡¯ she thought.

 CH 145

    Chu Qianxun packed up her clothes and went to places in Qilin Base where her friends were to bid farewell.


    Feng Chengyu, Xin Ziming and others came to see them off and sent them out of the base all the way.


    Although the time spent in the base was not long, both Old Feng and Gao Yan have many friends who came to see them off.


    Surprisingly, Qi Yongchun had the most see-offs. Most of them were ordinary people who were responsible for planting in the base where he had helped, and there were even some children.


    ¡°Brother Yongchun, Brother Yongchun, bloom flowers again, okay?¡±


    Qi Yongchun bloomed a field of small golden flowers, giving everyone who came to see him off.


    Feng Chengyu held the small flower dumbfoundedly, and exchanged a glance with Xin Ziming.


    ¡°I hope there will be a chance to fight together in the future,¡± Feng Chengyu shook hands with Chu Qianxun and said goodbye.


    The difference was always sad.


    But Chu Qianxun had a deep understanding. It was much better to have friends to say goodbye to and to have partners. Compared to being lonely, the journey with someone¡¯s concern was much better.


    Every time she walked out of the base, she always worried that she would die silently in an unknown place, no one would think of her, no one would even know if she was dead or alive, she was afraid of death, but her heart was always empty.


    Now, her heart was full, filled with all kinds of things, so compared to her previous life, she was more motivated and more willing to go all out to live.


    Chu Qianxun waved her hand behind her , and took the lead on the journey.


    It was only three months after the arrival of the crystal core, human buildings and roads had not been covered by plants like ten years later.


    Due to the gradual hot weather, the first large number of dead bodies had almost completely liquefied and returned to nature.


    The air on the road had become fresher than ever before, and there were no more humans and cars on the highway, and there would even be traces of one or two wild animals from time to time.


    Human beings were very resilient creatures. No matter how uncomfortable the initial stage was, most people had begun to get used to the apocalypse living environment.


    Even a teenager like Tu Yibai who accidentally kicked a piece of human corpse on the way could calmly put it back to its original place.


    Tu Yibai put a skull in the grass upright and stood up, ¡°About a kilometre in front, there is an insomniac demon. Be careful, it¡¯s in the middle of the third stage. There are many demons around it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Qianxun drew out the black and red double blades and rushed straight with Ye Peitian, Jiang Xiaojie, Yan Xue and other combat personnel.


    There was a fierce battle on the other side of the forest. Rolling yellow sand emerged from the dense woods, and the aftermath of the dust even extended to Tu Yibai and the others.


    A sharp whistling sound resounded in the forest. The canopy of the trees was agitated, and the leaves of grass were flying. An insomniac with a human head and insect body waved three pairs of wings on its back, flew out of the forest and fled to the sky.


    Yellow sand gathered in the sky, condensed into a huge palm, and grasped its body.


    The demon screamed in the air.


    A black figure rushed out from the dense canopy of the tree, and the person spun around in the air at high speed. The crescent-shaped light of red and lack flashed alternately in the air, and the demon¡¯s body was abruptly cut into three pieces and fell from the air into the bushes.


    Soon the sound of fighting in the forest subsided.


    Chu Qianxun returned happily with the crystal core. She had sharp weapons, a tacit partner, and she was a fourth-level ability holder, so it was more comfortable fighting.


    Jiang Xiaojie was slightly injured in the battle, and Gao Yan used her ability to heal him. Jiang Xiaojie looked depressed.


    ¡°You little devil, what are you doing?¡± Gao Yan rubbed Jiang Xiaojie, ¡°You are already better than most of us. When your ability gets advanced, ask Qianxun for help. Like Xiao Ye, you are a third-order ability holder.¡±


    Jiang Xiaojie nodded without speaking, quietly raised his eyes and looked at Chu Qianxun.


    There was a scar on the back of Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand that was scratched by a demon. That was in the battle just now, in order to take care of the injured Jiang Xiaojie, she was accidentally injured by the demon.


    It was not serious, so she didn¡¯t take it very seriously.


    Ye Peitian took her hand, raised it to his lips, and carefully licked her wound back and forth.


    The painful wound became numb and itchy.


    Chu Qianxun smiled and pulled her hand back, ¡°It¡¯s Just a little injury.¡±


    Ye Peitian held Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and wrapped it in his palm.


    He clearly remembered when he first met Chu Qianxun.


    She sat on the roof of the car and handed him food and water with her hands. At that time, the end had just arrived, and the hands were shining in the moonlight, delicate and slender, white as jade.


    Just two or three months later, these hands were covered with large and small scars, and the fingertips and palms had become hard calluses due to long-term holding of the blades and exercise.


    Ye Peitian¡¯s fingers gently rubbed her hand in his palm, ¡°You always work so hard, you don¡¯t care about yourself at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I have always been like this.¡± Chu Qianxun shook his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much. In the apocalypse, it was beyond my expectations to have the current life. I didn¡¯t expect it to be good.¡±


    ¡°I will become stronger, Qianxun.¡± Ye Peitian raised his head and looked into Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m a man. I will definitely become stronger in the future. I will protect you and prevent you from getting injured.¡±

 CH 146

    Chu Qianxun looked at the man who spoke earnestly in front of her that he wanted to protect herself.


    In her heart, Ye Peitian had a soft personality and a miserable life experience. He had been tortured and was the one she wanted to protect. She had always placed herself in the position of protector, but Ye Peitian had the same thoughts in his heart.


    Chu Qianxun pulled him closer and raised her hand to touch his face, ¡°Peitian, regardless of gender, we have the intention to protect each other. In this era, we will go forward side by side and protect each other to go further together, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Ye Peitian was silent for a moment and nodded.


    He had known that she would not be a caged bird willing to be protected by others.


    This may be her most attractive characteristic. Although he couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart, Ye Peitian had to admit that Qianxun¡¯s dazzling figure in the battle had an irresistible temptation to himself.


    That night, the team members were camping in the wild.


    At midnight, the sleeping Chu Qianxun was awakened by Tu Yibai, ¡°Sister Qianxun, something seems to be wrong with Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qianxun rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    ¡°Xiaojie and I were spending the night. He said he wanted to upgrade quickly and ate two second-order crystal cores.¡± Tu Yibai looked a little worried, ¡°I persuaded him not to be impatient, but he said it didn¡¯t matter. He said he advanced to second-order and it went well, so nothing would happen. But I think something is wrong with him.¡±


    Chu Qianxun stood up quickly, ¡°Where?!¡±


    She quickly pulled out her legs and ran toward the direction Tu Yibai pointed out.


    Behind a bush of low trees, Jiang Xiaojie squatted on the ground with his back to her, and a layer of white frost formed a few square meters around him.


    ¡°Jiang Xiaojie!¡± Chu Qianxun reached out and put her hand on his shoulder, and a strong chill came from her arm, and the surface of her arm quickly formed a layer of hoarfrost.


    Jiang Xiaojie turned his face and looked at Chu Qianxun blankly. His childish face had become semi-transparent and frozen, and the edges and corners of the ice cubes reflected light, forming indifferent facial features and split faces.


    ¡°Sister¡­. Qian..¡±


    ¡°Xiaojie, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Chu Qianxun resisted the extreme cold in her arms, grabbed Jiang Xiaojie¡¯s shoulders with both hands, and used her ability.


    An icy edge suddenly pierced her abdomen and penetrated her body.


    Huge pain came, and the blood sprayed from Chu Qianxun¡¯s mouth on the cold ice thorn.


    But she frowned and refused to let go.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, I¡¯m really useless. I couldn¡¯t help you, and I always hurt you,¡± Jiang Xiaojie¡¯s lips turned ice white.


    A strong air current hit Chu Qianxun¡¯s body, knocking her to the ground.


    She quickly turned over and got up.


    In front of her eyes, a tall body made of frost slowly stood up in the dispersing cold mist.


    A perfect face made of ice looked at Chu Qianxun condescendingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Finally out. It¡¯s really comfortable and fun,¡± a sighing voice sounded.


    ¡°No! Jiang Xiaojie, you come back!¡± Chu Qianxun covered the wound in her abdomen, stretched out a hand forward, grabbed the sharp ice thorn on that body, and went all out to unfold her ability.


    ¡°Want to suppress me? It¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Xiaojie¡± tilted his head, his crystal-clear body made a faint sound of cracking, ¡°It turned out to be you. He had a deep impression of you. He wants to be recognized by you and wants to be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will eat you so that you will become a part of his body.¡±


    Countless sharp ice thorns shot toward her.


    A huge force grabbed Chu Qianxun and threw her to the ground. Ye Peitian¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Chu Qianxun. His hands interlaced, and the thick sand wall blocked the sharp ice thorns that stabbed them.


    The yellow sand agitated by the impact of the ice thorn covered Chu Qianxun¡¯s face.


    When the yellow sand fell, the fallen man who had piled up with ice had already fled to the distance.


    ¡°You are very strong. We will meet again when there is a chance in the future.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Xiaojie! You can¡¯t go!¡± Chu Qianxun wanted to catch up, but Ye Peitian held her tightly behind.


    ¡°You let me go, I want to catch him,¡± Chu Qianxun wanted to shake Ye Peitian¡¯s hand.


    Ye Peitian, who was always obedient to her, firmly restrained her this time, and even used his ability to restrain her body.


    Yan Xue stepped out of the bushes, holding a gun, and aimed at the rapidly leaving figure. She moved her fingers a few times, and finally put down the gun, turned her head away, took off her sunglasses, tears streaming down her face.


    Chu Qianxun screamed, broke free of the yellow sand, and raised her leg to chase forward. But Ye Peitian opened his hand and blocked her with his body.


    ¡°You get away,¡± Chu Qianxun drew the red blade.


    ¡°He won¡¯t come back, Qianxun.¡± Ye Peitian said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you chase him.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun.¡± Gao Yan¡¯s choked voice sounded behind her, ¡°Xiaojie can¡¯t come back.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianxun.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Qianxun put away the blade, knelt on the ground, and covered her forehead.


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± She didn¡¯t cry, staring at the scattered ice on the ground.

 CH 147

    The whole team was shrouded in the sadness of losing a companion.


    Gao Yan and Jiang Xiaojie had known each other for the longest time and she could hardly accept this reality. She leaned on Yan Xue¡¯s shoulder, bit her lip, her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down, and she said repeatedly, ¡°How could this be? How could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, Xiaojie just ate a crystal core. He smiled and told me that he would be able to upgrade this time,¡± Tu Yibai said quickly. He panicked and felt that all this was his responsibility as he didn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°But we waited for a long time and he didn¡¯t succeed, so he took out another one.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and felt the air nervously in front of him, and touched Granny Feng¡¯s hand, ¡°Mother, is it all my fault? It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t stop Xiaojie. I¡­ I thought he would be fine. .¡±


    Granny Feng put him in her arms, patted him on the shoulders, closed her eyes and said, ¡°My child, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Qi Yongchun hugged his head and squatted in the corner. The circle of vegetation around him withered. The tall man hid in the shadows and wept silently.


    Chu Qianxun was silent for a long time, and slowly stood up. Her abdomen was pierced and was severely injured, so when she got up, she could not stand firmly and staggered.


    An arm supported her.


    Ye Peitian opened his wrist, dazzling blood flowed down his white arm, and he raised his hand in front of her.


    Chu Qianxun pushed his hand away, shook her head, and rejected his kindness.


    ¡°Qianxun,¡± Ye Peitian stubbornly grabbed her.


    Chu Qianxun stared blankly at the arm that was in front of her eyes. A drop of wet liquid dripped on the fair skin. She thought she was crying, so she reached out and touched it, and found that there were no tears on her face.


    It was just that the frost on her head melted and it flowed down her cheeks.


    Yes, she hadn¡¯t shed tears for many years, so how could she cry over such a common little thing?


    In the previous life, she not only saw the demonized team members from time to time, but even cut off the head of a friend of hers by herself.


    This was nothing, she had long been used to it, Chu Qianxun thought in her heart.


    She held Ye Peitian¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and swallowed a big mouthful of blood, full of bitter blood.


    Mechanically, he took out the bandage from the backpack and bandaged her wound in circles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, no matter what, we have to keep going.¡±


    The forest in June was beautiful, full of life, and fragrant with birds and flowers.


    A group of people walked in the forest path in silence, shared dinner in silence, set up camp in silence, and spent the silent night together.


    The same scenery, the same food, but everything was overshadowed by the absence of one member.


    In the night, Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind was completely blank, thinking nothing, but tossing and turning around for most of the night. Finally she fell asleep in a daze, and had a bizarre dream again.


    She dreamed of a person a long time ago. That was the first and only friend she made after the end.


    At that time, the order was still chaotic, and the supplies were very short. All the low-rank ability holders crammed to sleep in several big houses.


    The girl who slept in the same bed as Chu Qianxun was called Qiuyue. The two girls were young and had a very low ability level. In the night when demons roared often, they hugged each other and shivered, using each other¡¯s body temperature to warm each other, and become the closest friend.


    ¡°Qianxun, Qianxun, the demon is coming, run.¡±


    ¡°This is for you, you can eat it. I¡¯ll share one.¡±


    ¡°I killed a demon, Qianxun, look, this is a demon.¡±


    In her dream, Qiuyue always took her hand and ran in front of her.


    ¡°Qiuyue, slow down, I can¡¯t keep up,¡± Chu Qianxun called her.


    Qiuyue stopped suddenly, turned her head and looked at Chu Qianxun quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qianxun.¡± She smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassing you.¡±

 CH 148

    Silver-red lines spread across her face, and a few crumpled films stretched out from her back. Those sticky films spread out in the air and turned into huge petals.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to become a demon, cut off my head, Qianxun,¡± Qiuyue smiled helplessly, with tears on her face.


    Her face suddenly changed to Jiang Xiaojie¡¯s face, and the frost-cast face cracked in the darkness and broke apart.


    ¡°Sister Qianxun, Sister Qianxun¡­¡±


    Chu Qianxun woke up from the dream and suddenly sat up.


    The night was dark and the wilderness was silent, only the heartbeat in her chest rang violently.


    A strong palm stretched out and took her hand.


    There was a person squatting beside her.


    Light was reflected in the clear eyes of the man, staring back and forth at her lightly.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare, Qianxun?¡± Ye Peitian asked in a low voice.


    Chu Qianxun calmed her pounding heart, calmed her emotions, shook her head, and wanted to withdraw her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ye Peitian clenched her hand and wrapped it in his palm, ¡°Gao Yan and Yan Xue are crying, if you feel uncomfortable, you can cry.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and pondered for a moment, and then gently put it behind Chu Qianxun¡¯s head, pressing her head on his shoulder, ¡°You can cry here.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was silent for a moment, ¡°Did I do something wrong, Peitian?¡±


    ¡°How can this be your fault?¡± The gentle voice of the man came.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Jiang Xiaojie would have been able to live a long time, he could live freely, and shine in the end.


    But because of her appearance, his life ended abruptly at the beginning of the apocalypse.


    At this moment in her previous life, Ye Peitian had become a half demon, Gao Yan had become a woman of unscrupulous means, the Shennai Group was rising, Tang Juan had been dead for a long time, and Yan Xue was a cruel woman. Feng Chengyu may have been killed in the battle in Gourd Town. Many people survived the battle relying on the treatment of Holy Blood.


    Because of her rebirth, she unknowingly changed the destiny of countless people. Some of these people had become better and some had become worse, and it was not her own will that could influence them.


    ¡°Everything is different, I don¡¯t even know what kind of path I will take,¡± Chu Qianxun leaned against Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder and muttered to herself.


    ¡°No matter what kind of road we take, we will walk together. Didn¡¯t you say that we are going to go down this road together?¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice sounded in her ears.


    Chu Qianxun closed her eyes, a teardrop flashed in the night, and slid across her cheek.


    ***


    Ludo Island was a lonely island hanging on the sea.


    Before the apocalypse, it was sparsely populated and had a pleasant climate.


    After the apocalypse, large armed forces in its vicinity soon settled on the island, cut off the bridge and tunnel connecting the island and the land, and eliminated the demons on the island. It provided a relatively comfortable living environment for the residents of the whole island.


    Of course, that so-called ease was only when compared with those defenseless cities in the interior. In that small island, lack of information, food shortages and inadequate materials made people¡¯s lives very difficult.


    Every day, many people ventured to sail across the sea, board the mainland adjacent to the island, and search for all kinds of living supplies.


    At this moment, on the edge of the city, a five-person search team was carefully digging through the ruins.


    ¡°People have rummaged around here, and couldn¡¯t find anything. Should we go a little deeper?¡± Asked a man with two fingers missing from his left hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy, Ah Rong. What will we do if we encounter a demon? There are many dead people in the city, and there must be many demons wandering,¡± another man who was slightly fatter said.


    ¡°Fatty, we can¡¯t find anything outside here. Sooner or later we have to go to the inner depths. If we are scared, it is better to go back and wait for death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is no more food on the island now. We have to go inside after all.¡±


    ¡°Demons shouldn¡¯t be so difficult to deal with. After all, we are all ability holders. I heard that Boss Meng¡¯s team has got many crystal cores one after another, and even killed third-order demons.¡±


    After discussing for a long time, several people decided to tentatively explore the situation in the town.


    A group of people walked cautiously on the empty streets of the city. Occasionally the wind blew through the damaged car doors on the side of the road. The doors opened and closed, making a sound.


    The once prosperous metropolis was deadly silent.


    ¡°Look, what is this?¡± A man excitedly picked up a package of instant noodles from the middle of the road.


    ¡°How can this be in the middle of the road?¡± Ah Rong, who had broken two fingers, frowned.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe it fell off some people when they fled,¡± the fat man was so happy that he crushed the pack of instant noodles. Several men grabbed a handful and ate them dry.


    ¡°Mother, this is delicious. I didn¡¯t know that instant noodles were so delicious before.¡±


    The men grabbed a few bites and ate the instant noodles.


    ¡°There, there are still some.¡±


    ¡°Here, here all the way.¡±


    Surprised voices said constantly.


    A bag of food was scattered on the ground at a distance, extending all the way into a building on the side of the road.


    The door of that building was open, like a black hole.


    Several men walked into the building.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush in, take a look first,¡± Ah Rong frowned and shouted.


    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s a lot inside. It must have been a warehouse. Someone escaped and scattered so many things,¡± the fat man who had run to the door waved and shouted.

 CH 149

    For fear of being late, the men who had taken less things, ignored Ah Rong¡¯s reminder, and ran into the building quickly.


    Ah Rong walked at the end and entered the building, carefully examining the situation inside.


    It should be a clothing mart, and the empty shopping mall was silent. The messy containers on both sides of the first floor were littered with shoes and clothes, and the walls and roofs of the long corridors had solidified black blood.


    The strange thing was that all kinds of well-packaged food were scattered all the way on the floor.


    His companions were happily packing food into their backpack.


    Why was there so much food in the clothing mall? Ah Rong wondered. He raised his head and looked into the depths of the corridor, where there was no light. It was pitch black, and there was a faint sound of wind passing through the hall.


    ¡°Something is wrong. Take what you have now and leave, don¡¯t stay for too long,¡± he said.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We have been here for a long time, and we didn¡¯t see any demons. You told us to come to the city, but you are the first to persuade us to go back now?¡±


    Before the fat man¡¯s words fell, several flesh-skinned creatures slowly appeared in the depths of the corridor. Those demons with sharp limbs, no eyes on their faces, only a blood basin and big mouth, showed their bodies from the darkness.


    ¡°Demons¡­demons!¡±


    ¡°These are the second-order Desecrators!¡±


    ¡°Run! Run!¡±


    Several people scrambled and turned around to escape. At some unknown time outside the gate of the mall, three Desecrators hung from the windows on the second floor, with their blood-stained claws out, looking inside.


    ¡°Quickly, use your ability,¡± Ah Rong hurriedly shouted. Two fireballs ignited in his hand and he threw them to the desecrator at the door.


    His companions hurriedly performed various abilities, throwing them at the demon.


    A desecrator outside the door was scalded by a fireball, screamed, retracted to the second floor, but stretched its head and screamed at them.


    ¡°Useful,¡± Ah Rong just smiled, and a huge force rushed from his back. Two Desecrators pressed him to the ground. The power of the demon was so great that he struggled hard but couldn¡¯t break free.


    He looked back in horror, and saw that his comrades had been grabbed by six or seven demons.


    The desecrators secreted a white mucus like spider silk, binding the captured humans like a silkworm cocoon.


    ¡°Ah Rong, what are they doing? Isn¡¯t it¡­ won¡¯t they eat us first?¡± The fat man was tied up all over, unable to move. He was shivering and crying while asking Ah Rong next to him.


    Ah Rong remembered the legend about the desecrators keeping human beings for food, knowing what might happen to him, he closed his eyes in pain.


    With a loud bang, a black light flashed into the hall, and the body of a desecrator outside the door broke into several pieces and rolled in. Its eyeless head rolled and stopped in front of Ah Rong¡¯s eyes. The big red mouth was still moving.


    Along with the yellow sand in the sky, an agile black figure rushed into the mall and jumped into the air, fanning out rows of red blade shadows in front of him.


    Ah Rong didn¡¯t even see what happened. The demons turned into flesh and scattered on the ground or were crushed by yellow sand and became bloody.


    A black boot stepped on the head of the demon in front of him, and the sword light flashed, picking out the emerald-colored crystal core inside.


    The person bent down against the light, put one hand on her knee, and asked, ¡°You are from Ludao? How is the situation in Ludao now?¡±


    Author notes:


    When Chu Qianxun was about to die, she saw everything that happened in another parallel world. In that world, the demon Ye Peitian, the person who made the world horrified, did not turn villainous, but was held softly and shyly in her palm.


    After waking up, she turned over and got out of bed and found Ye Peitian directly.


    Ye Peitian: If you take a step closer to me, I will make you die unsightly.


    Chu Qianxun took two steps forward: Let me try how unsightly it looks.


    Ye Peitian: Go away, I just need to be alone quietly.


    Chu Qianxun: Do you really want me to go away?


    Ye Peitian grabbed the corner of her clothes and his eyes were red: If you take another half step, I will ruin the world.

 CH 150

    Ludao was a small island, but no matter how small it was, it used to be a city with a population of millions of people. Compared with the hastily built bases that Chu Qianxun and others passed by in a few months, it was much larger.


    Chu Qianxun and others took a boat across the sea.


    There were huge piers and sections of the bridge with reinforced concrete hanging upside down on the sea.


    These majestic human buildings, which were originally like long dragons, could only stand silently in the blue water with their ruined parts, showing the prosperous human race on the planet.


    ¡°Look, the pier is in front. Now the entire island has only one port that allows ordinary people¡¯s boats to enter and exit, and people are not allowed to land from other places.¡± Standing at the bow of the ship, Ah Rong introduced the current situation on the island to Chu Qianxun and others, ¡°Yeah, you have just arrived on the island, so you may not have a place to stay. You can stay with us first, then look for a place to live later. We have nothing else on Ludao Island now, but there are so many empty houses. If you wish to live there, we will find something.¡±


    Ah Rong¡¯s teammates were scattered on both sides of the ship, rowing hard, and their enthusiasm was close to that of Chu Qianxun and others.


    The few who rescued them from the demons were obviously from outside. The team members seemed a bit strange. There were men, women and a child, but those who had seen the battle knew the strength of this team. They were horribly powerful.


    They actually solved as many as seven or eight second-order demons easily. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, it would be unbelievable.


    Most of the residents hiding in Ludao had only seen ordinary demons that had not yet advanced in the early days of the apocalypse.


    So first-order demons were a very terrifying existence to them, and most of the second-order or higher demons, even to ability holders, had been only heard of in legends.


    In their impression, although the demon had thick skin and strong attack power, it was just a foolish creature that couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.


    Therefore, Ah Rong¡¯s team, a squad that had only wandered around the outskirts of towns, did not expect that demons would have an IQ and could set traps to trap humans.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m a local,¡± Chu Qianxun stood on the bow, looking at the lush island, the fierce sea breeze disturbed her temples.


    The harbor was crowded with all kinds of small boats. Because fuel was precious, basically everyone used oars for boats to travel. Large ships were no longer there, but some people could be seen rowing wooden boats to go out to sea.


    Near the port, along the coastline, people were busy building a fortress wall with a huge project. After the city wall was completed, it would enclose the entire island in its arms, isolating the hideous chaos outside the island.


    In the previous life, when Chu Qianxun returned to her hometown through hardships, the city wall surrounding the whole island had been completed. The strongest ability holder of Ludao Island, Meng Rongxuan, stood on this city wall and fought against the huge demon that crossed the sea. At that time, she could only hide in the corner shiveringly, looking up at the hero in the sky.


    They boarded the dock, declined the kind invitation of Ah Rong and others, and walked toward the villa area where Chu Qianxun¡¯s Aunt¡¯s family was located.


    After rebirth, although she knew what was about to happen, she did not have the ability to protect others. In those short days, she did her best to make the best arrangements, hoping to ensure their safety.


    Now that she was at the door of the house, she felt timid about her nostalgia. She couldn¡¯t help but speed up.


    The road under their feet was originally a broad and magnificent street. Now the trees on both sides were still lined with flowers, but the asphalt road was full of sewage, garbage, and stench.


    Sitting or lying on the side of the road, were stubbornly hungry people.


    Groups of thugs holding equipment were shouting, many of them were ability holders, with a variety of abilities. In a world where order was collapsed, they were wantonly snatching and insulting the weak.


    Fighting, bullying, and violence could be seen everywhere in alleys. People along the way looked at them with armor and weapons, all showing awe and taking the initiative to avoid the road. Even those thugs who were committing crimes also subconsciously stopped their movements and became quiet.


    ¡°It looks like there are not many strong people here,¡± Yan Xue frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of the unique environment and excessive protection. I just don¡¯t know whether it is a fortunate or unfortunate thing,¡± Chu Qianxun took the lead and walked in front of the team.


    When she came to Ludao in her previous life, she thought that she was in a paradise. There were tall walls, powerful guardians, and the wide sea separating the hideous demons. It was no longer necessary to be vigilant even when sleeping, to guard against sneak attacks by demons.


    As long as a turtle hid on this island, it seemed that it could escape the outside world.


    But such good days did not last long.


    Soon after Meng Rongxuan¡¯s death, the demons came across the sea. That day, a large number of demons suddenly appeared on the wall that people thought would never collapse. They easily broke through the line of defense built by humans with all their strength and broke the entire building. The dream was brought back to reality at an extremely painful price.


    Even in a small base like Nanxi Base, people walking around could see others wearing armor and holding weapons while going out to hunt.


    And in a large base like Ludao, along the way, except for the port guards, they barely saw a few people wearing armors transformed from demon¡¯s body.

 CH 151

    Even the ability holders only used ordinary weapons. Many of them may not have ever fought against an advanced demon once on the island, and would only use their own abilities in the island to rely on .


    A girl crying sharply came from a small alley. Chu Qianxun and others looked over and saw a dirty little girl standing alone at the entrance of the alley crying loudly for her brother.


    In the depths of the alley, a few men pressed a man to the dirty ground, punching and kicking, the man on the ground curled up without saying a word, firmly guarding the things in his arms.


    ¡°Let go of him!¡± Yan Xue stepped forward, pulling the bolt of the gun.


    The men in the alley turned their heads viciously and saw a tall woman wearing sunglasses standing coldly at the entrance of the alley with a gun, pointing at them with the black muzzle. The momentum of a few people was gone. Seeing the people armed with armor behind Yan Xue, these people showed a timid expression, raised their hands in a retreat, and slowly backed away.


    The man in the mud struggled to get up. He reluctantly pulled the torn clothes to cover his wounded body. Staggering to the entrance of the alley, the little girl flew in front of him, hugged his legs, and buried her face in his arms, but she didn¡¯t cry and was as quiet as before.


    The man stretched out his hand and touched his sister¡¯s hair, then stuffed the piece of food in his arms that was covered with mud and water, into his sister¡¯s hand.


    He raised his blue and swollen face and reluctantly bowed to Yan Xue.


    Yan Xue pushed the sunglasses, nodded to him, put away the gun and returned to the companions waiting for her.


    Passing through two blocks, many soldiers in uniforms and armed with guns appeared to patrol back and forth.


    The law and order in the area was obviously much better. Few people made trouble there. People walking hurriedly on the road were relatively decent and calm.


    The area around was full of large villas and high-end residences before the apocalypse. After it, the population on the island dropped sharply. There were a large number of empty houses with no owners. Many base officials and ability holders moved into that area to live.


    Chu Qianxun came to the entrance of a luxurious community. The atrium there was elegantly decorated, the lawn was exquisite, and the scenery was beautiful. The security guard at the door stood politely in the guard box and saluted her.


    So when she walked again, the magnificent parasol of the sentry box broke to the ground. The road was stained with disgusting black liquid, and the atrium was overgrown with weeds and garbage everywhere.


    The doors of some of the villas were broken and the glasses were shattered.


    There were also a variety of clothes and sheets hanging outside the windows of some villas, and various scaffolds had been built on the roofs of the courtyards, which were covered with gratifying fruit and vegetable vines. There were human voices in the windows, and there were even guards armed with guns outside the gate of the yard.


    Chu Qianxun walked step by step to the villa she rented before the apocalypse.


    The windows and door of this European-style architectural villa were now abruptly reinforced with various steel bars, and the top of the courtyard wall was equipped with sharp barbs.


    Many protective measures had been added as Chu Qianxun instructed in advance.


    The gate outside the courtyard had obviously encountered violent impact, and several ugly iron patches hit the deformed and sunken area of ??the gate. There was a large area of ??jet black outside the door wall, which was the trace left by the smoke and fire.


    ¡°Cousin! Auntie! Auntie!¡± Chu Qianxun stood at the door, calling out into the house.


    The whole villa was quiet, without any response.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°I¡¯m Qianxun, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiangyang! Xu Xiangyang! Come out!¡±


    The blackened door creaked slightly, cracking a small crack, and Xu Xiangyang¡¯s small eyes quietly surveyed behind the crack.


    ¡°Oh, Qianxun, it¡¯s really you, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you,¡± he opened the door and stood inside the door, and said with a dull face. Then his little face showed an expression of ecstasy in hindsight, and he yelled into the room, ¡°Dad, mom, it¡¯s Qianxun! Our girl is back!¡±


    There was a sound of ping-pong in the villa. The door opened and Chu Qianxun¡¯s uncle Xu Mao ran out in a panic. She didn¡¯t know what happened to him that made him, who was slightly fat before the apocalypse, so thin.


    Behind him stretched out a female hand and pushed him away. The haggard aunt didn¡¯t wear any shoes. She rushed over with her bare feet and hugged Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°Xunxun, my Xunxun. Why did you come so late?! I was worried about you,¡± she said, wiping tears with her hands.


    A family of three surrounded Chu Qianxun and hugged each other tightly.


    She was squeezed into a circle of fiery embrace. Such emotions made her feel helpless and unfamiliar, and she was extremely unaccustomed.


    The heart seemed to be cracked, and the thick and hard shell that was wrapped around poured out the magma deep in her heart, making her heart sore and painful. It was hard to describe this strange and familiar emotion.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m so excited, I forgot to see the guests.¡± The aunt recovered, wiped her tears, and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Xunxun, are these your friends?¡±


    ¡°Well, auntie, they are all the comrades who accompanied me all the way,¡± Chu Qianxun turned to introduce his teammates to her family one by one.


    When she was about to introduce Ye Peitian, she saw that he was obviously nervous and avoided her sight.


    ¡°Qianxun! It¡¯s really you, you really came back!¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s excited voice came from outside the courtyard.

 CH 152

    There were three or four men standing outside the courtyard. They were wearing uniforms, carrying guns on their backs, and daggers tied to their legs. They were neatly paced and had stiff faces. At first glance, one knew that they were trained and were born in the army.


    The leading man was tall, dark-skinned, and had a short hair cut.


    He showed a look of surprise and joy, and strode toward Chu Qianxun excitedly, stretching his arms to press on her shoulders.


    Chu Qianxun reflexively teleported back two steps, lowering her body¡¯s center of gravity, and pressing her hand on the hilt of the blade, making a defensive posture.


    She couldn¡¯t let strangers touch her body casually.


    ¡°Qianxun? You don¡¯t recognize me? I¡¯m Fu Guoxu, Senior Fu Guoxu,¡± the man pointed to his nose, still rushing forward excitedly.


    An arm stretched out from the side and grabbed his arm, not letting him go any further.


    The palm of his hand was fair and skinned, and it looked a little weak on Fu Guoxu¡¯s tanned arm, forming a sharp contrast between tanned and pale, but he was able to firmly control his actions.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Fu Guoxu¡¯s face turned cold, and he glared at Ye Peitian, who was holding on to him.


    Only then did Chu Qianxun remember that the person in front of her was Fu Guoxu, who was a senior in university.


    He saved her in the previous life, but before the apocalypse, she cheated the senior to get 100,000 yuan.


    For Chu Qianxun, he was a classmate from ten years ago. On the day the crystal core descended, they walked together for a short distance, had little contact, and did not have a deep impression about each other.


    Fu Guoxu, because of his superior family background, was pampered, and before the apocalypse, he looked like a white, fat, fancy dude.


    At the moment, not only did he change his hairstyle, his skin was tanned, his figure was a lot thinner and firmer, and his temperament changed. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t recognize him at a glance.


    Chu Qianxun hurriedly held Ye Peitian, ¡°Peitian, this is my senior.¡±


    Then she turned her head to Fu Guoxu and said, ¡°Senior Fu, why are you also in Ludao Island? You have changed so much that I didn¡¯t recognize you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand at the door, come in, sit in the house and talk.¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s aunt, Shan Lingxiang, told everyone to enter the house, ¡°You guys come in and rest. I will cook for you.¡±


    After the host greeted them warmly, everyone filed into the villa.


    Fu Guoxu was very excited. Walking beside Chu Qianxun, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Qianxun, why were you so late? Your family and I were worried for a long time.¡±


    ¡°The day I was separated from you, my grandfather sent someone to pick me up, originally to take me to the imperial capital. But the road to the north was too difficult, the roads collapsed, there were too many demons, and the tanks could not be pushed through. I remembered you said that you were coming to Ludao. My uncle is stationed here, so I changed my route to Ludao. Unexpectedly, I came to Ludao much earlier than you.¡±


    When he sat down on the sofa in the living room, Fu Guoxu¡¯s eyes were still glowing with excitement. He patted Xu Xiangyang on the shoulder, ¡°How about it, Brother Xiangyang? I have said that Qianxun is very strong and nothing will happen to her, right?¡±


    Xu Xiangyang leaned against Chu Qianxun and sat on the armrest of the sofa. He looked at his sister and smiled from ear to ear, nodded and said yes.


    ¡°Cousin, when we came in, it seemed that the gate was attacked. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    Her uncle Xu Maocai said ashamedly, ¡°Oh, Qianxun, this is all my fault, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun, you know, my dad is soft-hearted.¡± Xu Xiangyang said, ¡°Although you called and repeatedly explained it on the day the crystal cores fell, my dad didn¡¯t even believe it.¡±


    ¡°Just two days after the crystal cores fell, a rich woman with a child came to the next building. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything. When the apocalypse came, she couldn¡¯t get food. She and the child were half hungry. Every day she just squatted at the door and cried. My father saw that the child was too young, so he threw a packet of biscuits from the crack of the door.¡±


    ¡°Who knew the next day, the woman came again, mother and son kneeling at the door, crying and begging. Oh, don¡¯t mention it, let alone my dad, even my mother and I were so stressed by her crying. She gave her a lot of food.¡±


    Xu Maocai listened to his son¡¯s mention of the past, remembering the chilling scene at the beginning, and lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°So you led the wolf into the house?¡± Chu Qianxun said lightly. One should never let outsiders know the specific number of food they got, it was her common sense.


    But she forgot that the aunt¡¯s family ten years ago had a very different concept from her. Even if she repeatedly explained it, it would be difficult to change the goodness in the family¡¯s bones.


    In the era when the demons descended, kind-hearted people basically couldn¡¯t survive, and those who could live to the end were cold-hearted people like her.


    ¡°We gave the mother and child a lot of food. At night, the woman rushed in with a group of men. The door couldn¡¯t be opened, so they set it on fire. There was no other way, we had to open the door and let them in. The food was robbed,¡± Xu Maocai blamed himself very much. He raised his head and looked at Fu Guoxu gratefully, ¡°If Xiao Fu hadn¡¯t brought people over to disperse the rioters, those people would have occupied the house and driven us out.¡±


    Fu Guoxu straightened his waist, ¡°Uncle, how many times have you said that? It was originally my uncle¡¯s responsibility to patrol this area, so I can¡¯t afford to get your thanks all the time.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang raised his palm and attached it to Chu Qianxun¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Before they rushed in, I stuffed all the food into the basement. There was not much in the room. The entrance to the basement has been modified and is very hidden. But my dad said that someone else asked you to help buy these things. We were afraid that you won¡¯t be able to explain to your friend, so we¡¯d rather be hungry than eat them.¡±

 CH 153

    Chu Qianxun smiled and glanced at him, ¡°I know my brother is the smartest. You don¡¯t have to save it in the future, you can eat all these things.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang was so happy as if wagging his tail from behind.


    ¡°Xiao Fu is a good boy. We heard that he has a good background, so we wanted to try to ask him about your news. I didn¡¯t expect him to be your acquaintance.¡± Shan Lingxiang brought out a tray of water glasses from the kitchen. She distributed it to everyone, and said, ¡°These days, thanks to Xiao Fu coming to patrol around, people around don¡¯t dare to have any ideas about our home anymore.¡±


    ¡°Come on, everyone drink water first, there is nothing good at home to entertain you. I will cook for you, I will make something to eat in a while.¡±


    Ye Peitian stood up from the sofa, ¡°Auntie, shall I help you?¡±


    Shan Lingxiang held him down and said with a smile, ¡°You are a guest, why bother you? Sit down.¡±


    Ye Peitian had to sit back.


    Chu Qianxun stood up, officially reached out to Fu Guoxu, and sincerely thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±


    Fu Guoxu¡¯s face flushed, and he caught her hand somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. You have saved me so many times, and I haven¡¯t thanked you well yet.¡±


    The palm he held was slender and soft, and there seemed to be a powerful force hidden in the softness. The fingers had hard calluses unlike a woman¡¯s hand which made the skin of his palm prickly and itchy.


    Fu Guoxu still remembered that he met Chu Qianxun in a western restaurant before the apocalypse. She used that white and tender finger to tick the hair behind her ear and touched his heart, making him give her 100,000 yuan without even thinking about it.


    How many hardships that hand went through on the road before it became what it was now?


    Fu Guoxu felt uncomfortable.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t have much contact with Chu Qianxun. When he was in the most panic and fear in his life, this girl helped him, and he was grateful for Chu Qianxun.


    Young and passionate, it was the easiest to turn the hot emotions into love. He waited for a long time in Ludao, feeling guilty for leaving the girl, worried about whether his classmate could return home safely.


    After repeated torment, he finally saw the person he missed, and his mood was agitated for a while. He almost didn¡¯t want to let go of Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, his eyes turned brighter, and his dark face turned red slightly.


    However, in the hearts of people like Chu Qianxun, the collapse of the apocalyptic order, the embarrassment of living conditions, and the possible separation of life and death at any time made humans accustomed to face their physical needs more directly, rather than this kind of winding emotions.


    But because of Ye Peitian, she somewhat understood the thoughts of the man in front of her eyes.


    She smiled and retracted her hand and glanced at Ye Peitian. He sat upright, looking at the ground motionlessly with his eyelashes down slightly, without showing any abnormal appearance. However, if one observed carefully, they would find that his slender and white fingers were on his knees, curled back and forth and loosened imperceptibly. Obviously, his heart was not as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    ¡°Xiao Ye,¡± Chu Qianxun called him.


    Ye Peitian was taken aback for a moment and raised his head in a daze.


    ¡°With so many people, my aunt must be too busy. Can you help her?¡±


    Ye Peitian nodded. Qianxun liked to eat the food he cooked. He also liked to cook all kinds of delicacies and watch Qianxun eating with big mouthfuls. He had never refused her occasional request to him.


    But that time, for some reason, he felt a little bit sour and uncomfortable.


    Did Qianxun want to chat with the senior who she had been reunited with after a long time, so that was why she was deliberately trying to distract him?


    But he stood up and walked toward the kitchen.


    Chu Qianxun caught Ye Peitian walking by her side and looked at the depressed man amused.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Senior, Cousin, let me introduce him to you,¡± she grabbed Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and saw the man turning his head in surprise, instantly revealing a cramped expression.


    ¡°This is my boyfriend, Ye Peitian.¡±


    Ye Peitian¡¯s face flushed all at once.


    The aunt and uncle opened their mouths in surprise and looked at each other.


    ¡°Ah, Xiao Ye, right? Then I¡¯ll trouble you,¡± Shan Yingxiang couldn¡¯t react at all, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from wanting to get in touch with Qianxun¡¯s boyfriend.


    Looking at Ye Peitian¡¯s back, Fu Guoxu¡¯s face turned white. He opened his mouth and then bit his lip. After a moment of silence, he took his companion and got up to say goodbye.


    Chu Qianxun personally sent him outside the gate.


    ¡°Senior,¡± Chu Qianxun called to Fu Guoxu, who had an ugly expression, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to meet you again.¡±


    She said earnestly and sincerely, ¡°In this era, it is the greatest blessing to be able to meet an old friend alive.¡±


    Fu Guoxu¡¯s face turned red and white, and it took a long time to relax.


    Finally, he smiled helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s good to see each other alive.¡±


    After he was sent away, Xu Xiangyang greeted her. He lowered his voice and motioned toward the kitchen, ¡°Xunxun, is he really your boyfriend?¡±


    Chu Qianxun nodded and replied affirmatively, ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°He looks good, but he is too thin and weak, and doesn¡¯t look strong enough,¡± Xu Xiangyang touched his chin.


    ¡°What rank is the strongest ability holder in Ludao right now?¡± Chu Qianxun asked as she walked.


    ¡°What rank? Most people here have only evolved once. I am a forging ability holder now. I am already in the middle stage of the first level, am I not amazing?¡± Xu Xiangyang was a little proud, ¡°The strongest ability holder on the island is a guy named Meng Rongxuan. I heard that he had just broken through the third-order, with a lightning-type ability, he is so strong.¡±


    ¡°Peitian is also third-order,¡± Chu Qianxun said.


    ¡°Third¡­ third-order? Da*n, you aren¡¯t lying to me, right? Where did you find such a boyfriend?¡± Xu Xiangyang was startled, ¡°Xiao Fu said you were also an ability holder before. What rank are you?¡±


    Chu Qianxun laughed.

 CH 154

    The villa had two basements, and the entrance was originally under the stairwell of the hall. After Father Xu and his son¡¯s modification and reinforcement, there was no trace of the entrance from the outside.


    Xu Xiangyang took a lot of effort to remove all the bulky furniture piled under the stairs, and removed the camouflage wall to reveal a welded sliding door, cut and opened the iron lock, and opened the iron door, revealing a deep path down the stairs.


    Chu Qianxun followed Xu Xiangyang down. The basement was neatly organized, and various living supplies and food were placed in different categories.


    Only on the ground near the stairs were scattered boxes of instant noodles, which were obviously thrown in in a hurry at some point.


    ¡°When the thugs started to attack the gate, my dad and I hurriedly threw food inside.¡± Xu Xiangyang walked and explained to Chu Qianxun what happened at the time, ¡°Then they burned the gate and we had no choice but to block this place, open the door and run out. The food that was moved out before was robbed by those people. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many.¡±


    ¡°As long as people are here, things will be lost.¡± Although Chu Qianxun said so, looking at the full basement, she was still happy.


    Everyone who had experienced the apocalypse had the habit of hoarding things. Sufficient reserves were the only way to reassure people and improve their happiness.


    The basement was full of medicines, food, dry goods, clothing and other daily necessities, but also barrels of diesel and two generators. One of them had been installed and could provide electricity for the entire villa.


    Of course, because of the preciousness of diesel, no one was willing to use diesel for electricity.


    The father and son who were engaged in the renovation obviously had not been idle these days. In addition to looking for various materials to strengthen the villa, they built a wood-burning stove in the kitchen and transferred a solar power device from the roof of the neighbor¡¯s house onto their own roof. They also made a vegetable plot in the yard.


    ¡°Since being robbed of so much food by that group of scum, my father has always felt guilty and sorry for you. We were afraid that you would not be able to explain to your friend, so he sealed the basement door and disguised it and never opened it again.¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked at her cousin who was fascinated by food, and thought that the chubby uncle who was guarding the pile of food could actually make himself hungry to the point of thinness. It was incredible for their excessive pedantry.


    But it was not a bad thing. With their personalities, in the past few months, perhaps the appearance of lack of food and clothing kept them safe.


    ¡°There is no need to save it in the future. The person who asked me to buy things will not come. Let¡¯s use these things ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Xu Xiangyang was so happy that he almost jumped up. Chu Qianxun spent millions on these things before the apocalypse, and so it was an amazingly huge fortune.


    Xu Xiangyang guarded the treasure in the basement, which he could only watch and couldn¡¯t use. He worked hard every day to find work but couldn¡¯t even fill his stomach. When he was dizzy with hunger, he didn¡¯t know how many times he wanted to pry open the basement door.


    ¡°Use them with confidence. From now on, don¡¯t be afraid. Since I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you be hungry,¡± Chu Qianxun picked a piece of smoked ham, and then added some dried scallops, mushrooms, squid, sea cucumber and other dry goods, put them in Xu Xiangyang¡¯s arms, and prepared to take them upstairs to the kitchen.


    Xu Xiangyang had an uncontrollable secretion of saliva in his mouth. He swallowed his saliva, ¡°Well, you are a girl, and you still have a brother to make money. Now the world is not peaceful, you finally returned home, so stay at home with peace of mind from now on. Brother is also an ability holder anyway and can feed you.¡±


    These kind of awe-inspiring words didn¡¯t last three seconds, and he showed a dogleg expression, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to return them to the person who owns these things?¡±


    Chu Qianxun was thankful that she had coded the screenshot of the transfer that Xu Xiangyang saw, otherwise it would be hard to explain.


    ¡°The owner is dead. Things are unowned, you don¡¯t have to think about it, Cousin,¡± Chu Qianxun got enough food, walked up, and said.


    Xu Xiangyang showed a smile of joy, but thinking that the person had died, being happy may not be good. So he hurriedly suppressed the smile and came up with a distorted and funny appearance, holding a big bag and followed Chu Qianxun upstairs.


    Because of the supplement of ingredients, the dinner was prepared very well.

 CH 155

    After a long journey, they finally arrived at a destination where they could settle down. They didn¡¯t need to sleep in the open, they just needed to eat and sleep.


    One could live on this island without demons and sit around the dining table to eat safely.


    Everyone thought of all the things that happened after the apocalypse, and their hearts were filled with emotion.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s aunt, Shan Lingxiang and Ye Peitian, spent a long time in the kitchen. She changed her mind about Ye Peitian and praised him at the dining table with a smile, ¡°Xiao Ye is so capable. I have never seen such a capable boy. He basically made most of the dishes on the table.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang, who had been hungry for three months, immersed himself in eating, and only extended a thumb to pay his respect to this third-order boss who could cook.


    ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t know, Xiao Ye cooks food for us on the way, and he takes care of others,¡± Gao Yan helped Ye Peitian in time.


    ¡°Xiao Ye is indeed a good person, sensible and caring, and has a good personality,¡± Granny Feng also helped.


    ¡°Ye Ge is very good at fighting demons, and his cooking skills are good. Old Qi and I are most convinced about him,¡± Qi Yongchun swept the vegetables fast, but could speak without hindrance. Only Chu Qianxun¡¯s speed at the entire table could compete with him.


    Ye Peitian was a little embarrassed when everyone praised him. He lowered his head and smiled. He didn¡¯t eat two bites, but instead put a pile of vegetables in Chu Qianxun¡¯s bowl.


    Young people like that, who were fair and handsome, had diligent hands and feet, were polite, and didn¡¯t talk much, were always the easiest to be loved by their elders.


    Shan Lingxiang and Xu Maocai exchanged glances and gave this ¡°son-in-law¡± a high score in their hearts.


    Xu Maocai said, ¡°Xunxun told me that you faced difficulties all along the way. Now that you got home, live here with peace of mind. Don¡¯t go outside, we will all be one family in the future.¡±


    Everyone expressed their gratitude.


    The place was lively, but suddenly, they heard a woman and a child crying outside the door.


    The aunt, uncle and cousin¡¯s expressions suddenly became ugly. Xu Xiangyang hit the table, stood up and walked out the door, ¡°D*mn, the mother and child dared to come again. See if I don¡¯t give them a lesson today!¡±


    Shan Lingxiang was not worried, she turned her head to Chu Qianxun and said, ¡°Xunxun, you don¡¯t know, this mother and son are too disgusting. They dare to come after doing something like that. They often squat down and cry at the door when we are having a meal. We can¡¯t drive them away.¡±


    Chu Qianxun put down her chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°You all eat. I will also go out and have a look.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang was standing inside the courtyard gate, opened the small window on the door, and cursed in a desperate manner.


    A hand stretched out from behind, patted his shoulder, and motioned him to step away.


    Outside the door, there was a young woman of more than 30 years. She was dressed in ragged clothes and cried, ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t be so merciless. Last time, it was unintentional. I told those stinky men you had food. I promise that this will never happen again. We have not eaten for three days. For the sake of being neighbors, even if you don¡¯t have mercy on me, have mercy on my child, he is so small.¡±


    She stretched out her hand and pushed the five or six-year-old boy next to her. The boy immediately cooperated with her and let out a loud, dry howl, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, woooooo, brother, give me something to eat.¡±


    The mother and son were crying vigorously, and the tightly closed iron door opened with a creak.


    The woman was overjoyed and raised her head hurriedly. She knew that the family living next to her were all fools. Three months ago, she just cried a few times and got precious food.


    Later, she instigated a man she hooked up with, led people to smash open the door of that house, rushed in, and ransacked the food in the house. During that time, she and her son lived a good life for a few days without worrying about food.


    It was a pity that the good days were not long. In the apocalypse, all men were unreliable, and they had become very embarrassed recently.

 CH 156

    At the time she was worried that she had no rice to cook, she smelled a faint fragrance coming from the next door. Her son kept crying and said that there must be something good to eat next door.


    So she hurriedly put on the worst clothes with her son and rushed to the house to beg.


    She made up her mind that she must stay at the door. If they didn¡¯t give her food, she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Anyway, no matter how she made trouble, the family of three would curse at most and would not do anything to her. She was not afraid at all.


    The iron door opened, but a young girl who she had never seen walked out of it. Behind her was the son of the Xu family.


    ¡°You¡¯re the neighbor next door,¡± the little girl spoke with a smile, her small face was both gentle and delicate.


    ¡°Yes, I am your neighbor and live next door,¡± the woman pointed to a villa next to it.


    Although the villas there were all single-family designs, they were relatively close to each other. The walls of the two villas were close together, sharing a green space at the back door.


    Chu Qianxun nodded, and said softly, ¡°Then please don¡¯t come again in the future, our house has no food for you.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, we really can¡¯t do anything. Look at my son. He is so young and hasn¡¯t eaten anything for three days. Can you bear to watch a child starve to death? He is poor and pitiful. Please share food with us, okay?¡±


    She was secretly happy in her heart. Little girls like Chu Qianxun were the best type to deal with. They were young, thin-faced, and soft-hearted. As long as they acted pitiful, they would not worry about not having food. Wiping her tears, she was about to hug Chu Qianxun¡¯s legs.


    A red long blade came out of its sheath silently, pressed against her shoulder, and the sharp blade plunged into her shoulder without mercy.


    The woman could hardly believe it. She looked at the red blade that was stuck in her shoulder, and the intense pain reached her brain after a while.


    She screamed, rolled back a few steps, and covered the bloody wound of her shoulder, ¡°You, you, why do you hurt people?!¡±


    The girl who had just laughed sweetly, teleported to her like a ghost, and kicked her without a word.


    Chu Qianxun stepped on the back of the woman¡¯s hand, a red light flashed, and two fingers rolled to the ground.


    The woman was completely stunned. Looking at the two fingers left on the ground, her lips trembled, and she even forgot to scream.


    The howling son next to her was so scared that he stopped crying.


    ¡°Get lost right away, otherwise I might not only hurt people, but may also kill people,¡± Chu Qianxun said coldly.


    The woman¡¯s face was pale, cold sweat rolled down. She resisted the severe pain, shivered and stood up, grabbed her son and left, ¡°No, don¡¯t. We are going now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Chu Qianxun called to her, ¡°I want that villa. From now on, stay away.¡±


    In a short while, Chu Qianxun dealt with the difficult pair of mother and son.


    Xu Xiangyang, who followed her, was dumbfounded, ¡°Xunxun, you, you are too¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Qianxun interrupted him, ¡°Brother Xiangyang, in this world, the weaker you are, the more people bully you. Only the truly strong are qualified to show their kindness to those who are worthy of kindness. ¡°


    Chu Qianxun shook off the blood on the blade, returned it to its sheath, turned back to the house, leaving only a cold sentence, ¡°If you don¡¯t change yourself and adapt to this era, you will never be able to protect the family you want to protect.¡±


    ***


    The golden sun was sinking.


    Residents in the district had returned to their homes one after another. The sandstorm was a bit big, and the air was even filled with fine yellow sand.


    ¡°Dad, look there!¡± A boy stood on the balcony and pointed to two buildings not far away in surprise.


    His father looked along his fingers and saw a thick earthen wall slowly rising at a speed visible to the naked eye around the two villas adjacent to them.


    ¡°Where did the master come from? How many levels of power did he need to do this?¡± The boy¡¯s father said.


    The high wall of rammed earth condensed, at an amazing speed, encircled the two neighboring villas, together with the surrounding green space, into one, showing outsiders their inviolable territory.


    The person was able to build it with ease.


    With the surprised gaze of the entire community, the loess on the high wall began to shift and change, forming small defensive towers with pointed roofs on all sides of the wall. Small observation windows were opened on the building, and even the mood changed on the surface. Some beautiful and streamlined patterns were produced.


    ¡°Wow. This is really shocking.¡± Xu Xiangyang watched Ye Peitian perform his ability up close, and was so surprised that his jaw dropped, ¡°Xunxun, if he wasn¡¯t your boyfriend, I would have still called him big brother.¡±


    Ye Peitian retracted his arm, his face turned red, ¡°Brother Xiangyang, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang shook his hands with both hands, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re too awesome. Today I am completely convinced by you. From now on, our family will count on you to take care of Xunxun. But let me say this first. You can¡¯t bully her. ¡°


    Gao Yan chuckled and laughed, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t know, usually Qianxun¡­¡±


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand went around her neck and covered her mouth.


    Miao: Haha, it¡¯s the other way around.

 CH 157

    Around Ludao Island, humans were building huge walls along the coastline. The city wall under construction was divided into dozens of construction sites and built in sections. This was a huge construction project.


    For this reason, the leaders in the base recruited a large amount of labor, and wanted to transform the island into a strong sea fortress.


    Before the apocalypse, large armed forces were stationed there. Therefore, the management power of the entire island was relatively concentrated, and it was in the hands of several former internal personnel, including Fu Guoxu¡¯s uncle Fu Jianjun.


    They had powerful thermal weapons in hand, well-disciplined and well-trained soldiers. Only in that way could they kill demons quickly and efficiently, organize the construction project of Ludao Fortress, and provide a safe place for the residents.


    The sky was still blue-gray, the east was slightly pale, a lot of people had gathered in front of the construction site of a certain section of the city wall. Most of them were strong men, yawning or squatting or standing, looking and waiting lazily.


    Suddenly, these people stood up and rushed in one direction after another.


    A middle-aged woman who was over forty years old came over. She was dressed in a ¡°decent¡± dress that was completely different from those muddy workers on the construction site. She had long curly hair, lipstick on her lips, and a dress that was not suitable for her age was put on her bloated body.


    She looked at the muddy ground under her feet, frowned and stopped.


    Immediately someone graciously took a few pieces of thick paper and laid them on the ground, ¡°Sister Cai, go here, don¡¯t step on it. It will dirty your shoes.¡±


    Sister Cai lifted her chin, walked across the paper, and sat down behind a square table.


    The men quickly lined up at the table. These people may be white-collar workers or executives of a certain company before the apocalypse. They were there because they didn¡¯t know how to work on the construction site, so they could only rely on selling themselves.


    An adult man was busy on the construction site from early morning to nightfall, but he could only receive crude food for one person.


    Even so, this was a rare and stable job on the island, and not everyone could get it.


    The front row position was occupied by a few strong men, and many people in the back row tried their best to jump in front.


    Sister Cai knocked on the stainless steel water cup on the table with an iron spoon, and said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and arrange yourself. Whoever makes trouble again, don¡¯t think about getting a job.¡±


    The line quickly calmed down and lined up in a neat row.


    ¡°Today I need a hundred strong workers,¡± Sister Cai took out a stack of thick work cards. When they received the work card and completed a day¡¯s work such as digging soil, moving bricks, sieving sand, with the work card signed by the foreman, they could get hard noodles. And the noodles were all the food an adult could get after a hard day¡¯s work.


    The man who received the work permit smiled, nodded and bowed in gratitude, and cautiously indulged in this Sister Cai.


    This woman had some background in the base, so she was arranged to have such a small job, but such a small job could determine the fate of hundreds of people in the era.


    She was quite proud, and the compliments she received everyday made her arrogant, feeling that she was indeed an amazing person.


    She raised her head high and arrogantly selected the workers.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re too old, next one,¡± she pointed at a man in front of her and waved.


    ¡°I can work; I was a porter before. Look at the muscles on my shoulders,¡± the middle-aged man with white hair rolled up his sleeves.


    Sister Cai snorted impatiently, ¡°I told you to leave, why waste my time?¡±


    Several men rushed up immediately, dragged him away, punched and kicked him, ¡°Sister Cai, I dare to talk back, not knowing good from bad.¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance. I have a wife who has a broken leg. If I don¡¯t work today, both of us will be hungry,¡± the middle-aged man was dragged away all the way and still kept turning back and shouting.


    Sister Cai rolled her eyes and glanced lazily at the next person.

 CH 158

    The man in front of her was wearing shabby clothes, his hair and face were not very clean, but his legs were slender and his body was well-proportioned. He couldn¡¯t hide his beautiful eyebrows and the bookish air from his bones.


    Sister Cai¡¯s eyes lit up, raised her eyebrows, and stared at the man¡¯s body a few times before stopping on his slender legs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to move bricks. Come and do something for me later,¡± she twisted a red card, tapped on the table with a smile, and pointed her chin to a metal house on the construction site behind her. That was her usual place to rest.


    The people behind the man all showed envious eyes, and someone pushed him, ¡°Good luck, little white face, you pleased Sister Cai. You could get an extra piece of bread without going to work today.¡±


    Zhong Hongfei looked at the bright red card in front of him, his face was pale, the red card was twisted by two bloated fingers, and shook in front of him, the dazzling color seemed to laugh at himself, and he touched it humiliatingly. The reward was only three pieces of bread.


    The previous day, when he was at another construction site, the foreman deducted a piece of bread from him. He left the only bread at home for his younger sister. He was hungry for a day and didn¡¯t eat anything. If he couldn¡¯t get any food, then he might even have no energy to go to the construction site the next day.


    To keep his sister and himself alive, he might have to succumb.


    Zhong Hongfei graduated from a well-known domestic institution of higher education and worked in a well-known tertiary hospital in Ludao. He was the youngest attending doctor in the hospital. Before the end, he also had a youthful and vigorous spirit. Unexpectedly, the world changed color and his parents died tragically in the catastrophe. He only discovered that he had no power to even capture a chicken. In such a world, he couldn¡¯t even support his only sister.


    Sister Cai¡¯s face sank, and she tapped the red card on the table, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what is good or bad for you?¡±


    Zhong Hongfei¡¯s hand was clenched into a fist on his side, and his knuckles were pinched white. He barely raised his hand by himself, almost touching the card.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want this job anymore,¡± he finally retracted his hand and turned to leave in the sight of countless people looking at the fool.


    ***


    Chu Qianxun, Ye Peitian, Gao Yan, Yan Xue and others were walking on the empty road. They and Fu Guoxu agreed to meet at the pier to participate in a search and rescue activity organized by the organization.


    On one hand, she intended to get familiar with the situation around Ludao, and on the other hand, as an ability holder who was going to live in the base for a long time, she was obliged to participate in a demon hunt by the organization every month.


    ¡°Qianxun, I¡¯ve inquired about it. Don¡¯t think the people on Ludao are not very strong, but because of the large number of people, the factional struggle is very big.¡± Gao Yan said as she walked, ¡°The most powerful person in the base is you. The senior¡¯s uncle, Fu Jianjun, is the number one person here. He wants to build a base. But I heard that the second-in-command Cai Jiaquan doesn¡¯t like him very much, and neither of them accepts each other. Now they are in factions. In addition, there are many other large and small forces in the base.¡±


    ¡°No matter who it is, don¡¯t bother, we just have to live our own life.¡± Chu Qianxun said lightly, ¡°Today we don¡¯t have to deliberately be in the limelight, but we don¡¯t have to hide ourselves. We want to settle here. Only by showing truly powerful strength, no one will provoke us casually.¡±


    Destroyed roads and expensive gasoline made cars no longer an ideal travel tool.


    Instead, cows, horses, and mules slowly became the means of transport again.


    Occasionally, one could see someone driving an ox cart passing by the asphalt road.


    Under a special arcade building on Ludao Island on the side of the road was a thin-faced man, his face was pale and his eyes were distracted.


    There were too many such scenes, and they were too common.


    When they passed by, Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind suddenly flashed a memory fragment that seemed to be familiar.


    Once, also on Ludao Island, but also under such an arcade, she collapsed from hunger in the mud.


    At that time, a passing doctor squatted down and put a piece of bread in his pocket in her hand.


    It took a long time for Chu Qianxun to learn that the doctor at that time was Zhong Hongfei, a famous high-level healing ability holder on Ludao Island. He was a high-ranking famous person, a rare person who had risen to a high level with his auxiliary ability. But it was when Chu Qianxun needed it most, he squatted down in the mud and extended a helping hand.


    She didn¡¯t have a chance to pay him back, but the gentle smile that the doctor in a white coat showed at that time had been buried deep in her heart, so many years later, she still did not forget it.


    Chu Qianxun turned around and stared at the man¡¯s face for a long while, before squatting down in front of him, ¡°You, are you Doctor Zhong?¡±


    ¡°Do you know this man?¡± Gao Yan said to Yan Xue, ¡°I saw him in the alley the day we arrived.¡±


    Yan Xue thought for a while, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that person.¡±

 CH 159

    Since leaving the construction site a day before, Zhong Hongfei had not found a job. He had not eaten anything for three days. To make matters worse, he was dizzy and flustered at the moment, and had a severe hypoglycemia reaction. The weather in June was very hot, but he felt chills all over his body, which was a sign of fever.


    He was not qualified to be sick. If he fell ill, the skinny younger sister who was originally hungry at home may starve to death at home.


    ¡°Doctor Zhong?¡±


    When Zhong Hongfei heard a woman¡¯s voice calling him, he reluctantly raised his head. The woman in front of him looked unfamiliar. She called his name, so she might be his former patient.


    However, Zhong Hongfei remembered that the woman with a grim face carrying a gun behind her had rescued him not long ago. Zhong Hongfei supported the column of the arcade and wanted to stand up to thank her. But his head was dizzy, his eyes turned black and he was completely speechless.


    A few candies and a bag of biscuits were stuffed into his hands.


    ¡°Dr. Zhong, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have low blood sugar?¡± The girl said with concern, even helping him to peel a candy wrapper and put it in his palm.


    Zhong Hongfei ate the candy which relieved the symptoms slightly. He settled down and looked at the packaged food in his hands.


    The kind of food was expensive and was not something he could afford. He didn¡¯t want to accept it for no reason, but he couldn¡¯t refuse it, so he lowered his head and said, ¡°This is too expensive.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome, Doctor Zhong. I have also received your help before.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember you. Are you my patient? I am a doctor. It is my duty to treat patients. But you¡­¡± Zhong Hongfei was silent for a moment, and finally took the candies and biscuits carefully. He hid them and bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you, I may not be able to pay it back, but I really appreciate it.¡±


    Chu Qianxun felt a little ashamed. Zhong Hongfei helped her out of pure kindness. And if she didn¡¯t happen to recognize him, she would almost step past him.


    ¡°I live in the villas area. Dr. Zhong, come to me if you face any difficulties in the future.¡±


    Zhong Hongfei bowed repeatedly and thanked her, before turning around and hurried upstairs along the stairwell behind him.


    Seeing Zhong Hongfei¡¯s back, Chu Qianxun had mixed feelings. It turned out that the brilliant Doctor Zhong had also experienced such a difficult period. After such suffering years, this man could still maintain that pure heart, which was really admirable.


    She was not a person with a flood of kindness, but it did not prevent her from admiring those who could still maintain inner kindness in such an era.


    ¡°Qianxun. I was wrong.¡± Gao Yan suddenly hugged her and rubbed the hair back and forth twice, ¡°You are so kind. I was wrong to think that you were cold. You must forgive me.¡±


    Chu Qianxun broke free with a blushing face, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? This doctor once helped me, I just repaid him back.¡±


    ¡°You just have a tough exterior.¡± Gao Yan groaned, ¡°Why did you take me into the car? Did I help you too?¡±


    Chu Qianxun remembered those difficult years and smiled.


    She had indeed helped her. They had supported each other and had helped each other countless times. At that time, their hearts were too cold to admit it.


    ¡°Then what about me?¡± Ye Peitian stopped suddenly and turned to look at her talking.


    Chu Qianxun looked at his smiling face, and was a little stunned for a while. She could no longer remember the appearance of Ye Peitan when he was a demon. She remembered when she changed her mind about this man who made everyone fearful.


    Ye Peitian stretched out his hand backward, grabbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, turned around, blushed and led her forward.


    ¡°That man looks handsome,¡± Yan Xue, who was walking behind, said to Gao Yan.


    ¡°Which one?¡± Gao Yan glanced back at the corridor where Zhong Hongfei had disappeared. ¡°How is he handsome? I can see his dirty face.¡±


    Yan Xue approached her ear with a reddish face, ¡°His legs are beautiful, they were long.¡±


    Gao Yan bit her lip and pinched her nose, ¡°You like people¡¯s faces for a while and then legs. Sooner or later, you will get trapped in a man¡¯s hand.¡±


    Ludao Base had two docks, one for residents on the island and the other for the management of the base.


    When Chu Qianxun and the others arrived, there were already many people on the dock.


    Fu Guoxu greeted her quickly, ¡°Schoolmate, you are here. Come and register first.¡±


    ¡°The destination of this mission is about 20 kilometers away from Ludao Island, on a mountain. The previous teams went in and got stuck there. No one returned. The elite team sent to rescue afterward was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no news.¡± Fu Guoxu led Chu Qianxun while introducing the situation, ¡°So this time, a large number of masters have been organized in the base to find out what¡¯s going on inside. This is the first time for you to participate in the demon hunting operation at the base, and you are not very familiar with the situation. At that time, try not to go deep, just stay outside and pay attention to safety.¡±

 CH 160

    Chu Qianxun nodded in gratitude.


    Fu Guoxu led her to a secretary and handed her a book.


    ¡°Register the name of the participating team, personnel, and their respective abilities,¡± the clerk said.


    Chu Qianxun turned over the previous records. In addition to the officials dispatched by the government, there were also various private organizations, large and small, that were recorded.


    The names were all majestic, such as ¡°Golden Lion Mercenary Group¡±, ¡°Silver Battle Group¡±, ¡°Dragon God Group¡± and so on.


    Chu Qianxun thought for a while, and wrote the words ¡°Winter Heart Mercenary Group¡± under the team name.


    Gao Yan, who was standing next to her, felt sad when she saw these words.


    Before leaving Qilin Town, Jiang Xiaojie happily showed her his new skill. The air in midsummer suddenly dropped, and prismatic ice ridges burst out of thin air on the ground, and sharp ice crystals spread from one point to all sides. From a distance, it looked like a heart of ice standing on the ground.


    ¡°This is my new skill. It will be my trick in the future. I haven¡¯t figured out a name yet. Who could help think of one?¡± Jiang Xiaojie said triumphantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it Heart of Winter,¡± Chu Qianxun who passed by glanced at it and spoke naturally, as if the name of that skill had been known to her a long time ago.


    Although Qianxun didn¡¯t mention it all the way, Xiaojie¡¯s matter was still stuck in her heart. Gao Yan thought sadly.


    ¡°Oh, let me see who this is? The prince is indeed the prince. When you go out to hunt a demon, you bring a few beautiful women to serve you. It really makes me envious,¡± aman with long hair in a shawl came over surrounded by a few people, and began to speak strangely.


    Fu Guoxu turned around without worry, and stood in front of Chu Qianxun, ¡°Cai Dehai, don¡¯t talk nonsense, they are all ability holders participating in the hunting for the base.¡±


    The man named Cai Dehai looked at the people from head to toe with a pair of sticky eyes, and chuckled slowly, ¡°Ability holders? I haven¡¯t seen them before, and I don¡¯t know where the weak chickens came from. Looking at the high rewards for this, tinged with the light of the prince, you can get reward with the team. You don¡¯t need to explain, we can all understand!¡±


    Fu Guoxu flushed with anger, ¡°You!¡±


    Although he had changed a lot in the past few months, he was still not good at arguing with others.


    And he did feel that the reward for the task was high, and with the relatively safe number of masters, he thought of bringing Chu Qianxun to familiarize herself with the various people and team modes of Ludao.


    She slowly filled out the team information, ignoring the man named Cai Dehai¡¯s provocation.


    The man¡¯s surname was Cai, the same surname as the second-in-command in the base, and so he targeted Fu Guoxu. He obviously belonged to the Cai faction that was opposed to the Fu family.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of these nasty villains, nor did she want to get involved in these complicated factional struggles.


    Even if Fu Guoxu was her friend, she didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with the people behind him.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s quite spicy,¡± Cai Dehai snorted and winked at the people around him.


    Standing beside him was a beautiful woman with big wavy curly hair and a hot body.


    The beautiful woman squinted her eyes and turned her gaze to Chu Qianxun¡¯s double blades on her waist, ¡°The little girl is young and well equipped.¡±


    Her voice hadn¡¯t fallen yet, and people appeared close to Chu Qianxun¡¯s side from a few meters away.


    The woman next to Cai Dehai was named Shen Jiaoyan. She was Cai Dehai¡¯s lover and his proud subordinate. Her ability made her able to instantly span a short distance in space. Most people couldn¡¯t react to her movements.


    ¡°Such beautiful blades, you can¡¯t use them, so lend them to me for fun,¡± she said, and extended her hand to grab them.

 CH 161

    The palm of her hand was no more than an inch away from it.


    Chu Qianxun squeezed her wrist like lightning.


    The small and slender palm, but with a random twist, snapped Shen Jiaoyan¡¯s elbow, and twisted it behind her mercilessly.


    Shen Jiaoyan¡¯s dislocated joint gave her great pain, and she couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain.


    ¡°As long as my blades get out of their sheath, blood will be seen. Do you really want to play with them?¡± Chu Qianxun coldly loosened her grip and threw her to the ground.


    ¡°D*mn! You dare to fight my woman? You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Cai Dehai was furious, and the ability holders following him pulled out their weapons.


    ¡°Cai Dehai, I don¡¯t care about you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you. Do you dare to fight my friend?¡± Fu Guoxu brought the people behind him, and rolled up their sleeves.


    ¡°Try, surnamed Fu, do you think you really are the prince?¡±


    The management personnel at the upper level of the base could still maintain the surface peace, but these fierce princes had already fought openly and secretly for an unknown number of times, and the rest of the ability holders on the scene, not surprisingly, all avoided them.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A deterrent shout sounded.


    A majestic, forty-old man walked over in strides.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The visitor was the team leader, named Zuo Liangcai. He was a strong man in the base, with deep qualifications and a serious personality.


    People like Fu Guoxu and Cai Dehai were troublesome baby soldiers in his eyes.


    He frowned and glared at Fu Guoxu and Cai Dehai.


    ¡°Uncle Zuo.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zuo.¡±


    The two arrogant teams instantly subdued, and the two ¡°princes¡± consciously stood up straight and bowed their heads.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m leading the team. No matter what your status is, you are not allowed to make trouble. Whoever dares to make trouble, I will tear them into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zuo,¡± Cai Dehai raised his head, ¡°I¡¯m not making trouble. I already said in this mission I want masters, and only ability holders can join. Look at Xiao Fu, you don¡¯t know much about it. He brought a few charming girls into the team who we had never cooperated with before. I am not at ease. I asked, but he still lost his temper.¡±


    Zuo Liangcai glanced at him, then at Fu Guoxu, and finally fell on Chu Qianxun and others.


    The team led by Zuo Liangcai had always been composed of high-level people.


    These three girls and a boy were very young, and indeed they might have never seen such a demon hunt before.


    ¡°Which corps do you belong to? What are your abilities and level? This time, we don¡¯t need many auxiliary ability holders except for the healing ability.¡±


    Yan Xue wiped the gun and did not speak.


    Gao Yan smiled and said, ¡°Sir, I am a healer, and I am in the middle of the second-order. She is from the Firearms department, and her level is slightly higher than mine.¡±


    The onlookers took a deep breath. There were many healing ability holders in the base, but as they all knew, these auxiliary ability holders were slow to upgrade because they never participated in actual combat.


    And because they were often afraid of demonization, they basically didn¡¯t take the initiative to take crystal cores. Anyway, with the first-order ability, one could guarantee that they could get food to eat in the base.


    Suddenly a high-level healing ability holder appeared in the team, and everyone felt that there was more protection in their hearts.


    ¡°Second-order?¡± Zuo Liangcai frowned. Except for the organization, there were very few second-order ability holders in the private team in the base. Most of them still stayed in the first-order. There were suddenly two second-order mid-to-late stages ability holders in one go, so he couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Are you really both second-order?¡±


    ¡°Of course, can this be a lie? We will fight, and it will be all exposed,¡± Gao Yan said with a smile.


    Zuo Liangcai nodded. The two second-order ability holders seemed not to be locals, but he didn¡¯t want to offend them for no reason.


    ¡°What about these two?¡± Zuo Liangcai¡¯s speech became much milder.


    ¡°I am an earth element ability holder, my specialty is sand control,¡± Ye Peitian spoke briefly.


    ¡°Sand control?¡±


    ¡°Sand control? The one in the Wuyuan villas area the day before yesterday?¡±


    ¡°D*mn, that¡¯s the one who built the walls out of thin air? I saw the scene with my own eyes that day and my jaw almost dropped. I heard that he is a new ability holder who arrived at the base.¡±


    ¡°What level is he? Third-order, right? Is he as good as Boss Meng? The main thing is that he looks so handsome, he will definitely be more popular.¡±


    Cai Dehai¡¯s face was unsightly. A new high-ranking earth-type ability holder had arrived in the base, and he had also received news of him. It was said that this person¡¯s strength may compete with the base¡¯s number one master Meng Rongxuan.


    His father told him to investigate the situation, and be sure to make friends with that person.


    Because of this demon hunt, he didn¡¯t have time to visit him for a while, and he didn¡¯t expect to offend the person first.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m about the same as him. It¡¯s slightly more,¡± Chu Qianxun added casually at this moment.

 CH 162

    In this operation, more than forty ability holders were dispatched, and a group of eight people crossed the strait to the destination and searched along the mountain forest where the accident occurred.


    Basically, each team was composed of official personnel and ability holders from the civilian mercenary group. They relied on radio communication.


    Chu Qianxun and others were assigned to Fu Guoxu¡¯s team.


    In the team, besides Chu Qianxun, Ye Peitian, Gao Yan and Yan Xue, there were also a pair of brothers.


    Among them, the elder brother Yu Junan, born in Xingwu, was tall and well-mannered. Every time he walked, he stopped, searched and looked carefully, shook his head before moving on.


    The younger brother Yu Junyi was relatively thin and pale. There were several hideous scars crisscrossed around his eyes, making the handsome face look hideous and terrifying. He silently followed his brother on the mountain road.


    ¡°Brother Junan, haven¡¯t you noticed anything?¡± It was a young girl who was slender, with beautiful features, with long straight black hair tied in the back of her head that asked the question, she was a real beauty.


    It was just that the pair of beautiful eyebrows were tightly frowned, the look on her face was anxious, and she walked hurriedly in the queue, as if trying to suppress herself. So she didn¡¯t take the lead in rushing into the deep forest alone.


    ¡°Jingrou, don¡¯t be so anxious. Tongguang is not only your brother, but also ours. We will try our best to find him, I believe that he will be fine,¡± Yu Junan comforted the young girl named Yang Jingrou. Her elder brother, Yang Tongguang, was a fighter with outstanding combat ability. He had cooperated with Fu Guoxu, Yu Junan and others for many times, and their relationship was very deep.


    Recently, they lost track of several demon hunting teams in this forest.


    Ludao Base specially sent an elite team that included Yang Tongguang to investigate the situation.


    Although the squad had only five people, the team members were not only experienced, but all of them were ability holders above the second-order.


    Seven or eight days had passed since such a team entered this small mountain forest. Two days ago, a signal flare was shot into the air from the depths of the jungle, sending out a signal for help, but no movement was seen again.


    After high-level research at the base, it was finally decided to organize this large-scale search operation.


    By noon, the search force had entered the depths of the forest.


    In the forest, towering trees sheltered the scorching sun, birds called, and the spring water was streaming. There was no trace of fierce fighting along the way, and it was in a harmonious and peaceful state.


    The team stopped to rest, and everyone took out the food they brought with them to settle their lunch.


    Yang Jingrou almost didn¡¯t eat anything, just drank a few sips of water, looking toward the dark depths of the forest. She looked calm, but the fingers hanging on the side of her leg rubbing back and forth revealed the extreme anxiety in her heart.


    She and her elder brother depended on each other in troubled times. Although her ability had also advanced, her elder brother protected her very well, allowing her to live in the base carefree and basically never let her participate in dangerous hunting operations.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how she would live alone in such a world where demons were rampant if she lost her brother.


    ¡°Qianxun, let me introduce to you, Junan¡¯s ability is corrosion. Junyi¡¯s ability is strengthening. Jingrou¡¯s ability is cutting.¡± In order to ease Yang Jingrou¡¯s emotions, Fu Guoxu began to introduce each other¡¯s abilities, ¡°My ability is transformation.¡±


    Fu Guoxu took off his shoes, and the legs outside the shorts began to grow thick hair, gradually turning into a curved beast¡¯s hoof. The powerful pair of hooves kicked hard on the ground, sending out a powerful explosive force, jumping far away 20 meters in an instant.


    ¡°This is just one form. I can change several more.¡± Fu Guoxu changed back to his original state, walked back, and touched his head embarrassedly, ¡°But only one part can be changed at a time.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you girls are masters. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to show us, so that we can worship?¡± Yu Junan said in a defiant tone.


    He himself was a powerful ability holder, and felt that such hearsay rumors were somewhat unreliable, especially when most of the opponents were pretty girls.


    Yan Xue raised her gun, and fired a shot forward without a word. A bullet shot out of the dark barrel, and rushed toward Junan.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s interesting,¡± Yu Junan reacted extremely quickly, avoiding the bullet and stepping back.

 CH 163

    The barrel in Yan Xue¡¯s hand was like a strong acid being splashed out of thin air, corroding and dissolving at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Yan Xue was furious, so she shot again¨Cthe slender barrel suddenly changed into a dozen barrels of different thicknesses and sizes.


    Large and small bullets all flew out of the barrel, chasing Yu Junan who was running from different angles from all directions,


    Yu Junyi, who had been sitting alone with his eyes closed, stood up, his scarred eyes opened, revealing a pair of red eyes. Those red eyes looked at his stretched brother as he was running. Yu Junan was covered with a layer of silver-white streamer, as if covered with a layer of silver armor protecting him.


    Then the red pupils turned toward Yan Xue, and she immediately felt that her arms were soft, and her strength began to lose quickly. She could hardly hold the exaggerated firearm in her hand.


    Yu Junyi, who was exerting his ability to suppress Yan Xue, suddenly felt numbness on his neck, and the hair on his back stood.


    A long, thin red blade rested silently on his neck.


    ¡°Can¡¯t afford to lose? Want to go two-on-one?¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice sounded in his ear.


    But what came from that sharp blade was murderous aura.


    ¡°I admit defeat, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yu Junan stopped and raised his hand. He saw that Yan Xue¡¯s bullet was just running after him, leaving room after all. But Chu Qianxun, who placed the blade on his brother¡¯s neck, made him feel a little scared.


    Yan Xue retracted the gun and turned the gun back to its original state. Chu Qianxun also slowly retracted the long blade, returning it to its sheath.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get acquainted with each other, so we could cooperate with each other in the future. ¡± Fu Guoxu made peace and still couldn¡¯t help but give Chu Qianxun a thumbs up, ¡°Sister, you are still so awesome. No, no, no, you are a hundred times better than then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced.¡± Yu Junan reached out to Chu Qianxun and Yan Xue, ¡°When the fatty first came, he kept talking about his beautiful and powerful schoolmate, most of us thought he was bragging. But I was slapped on the face today.¡±


    Chu Qianxun patted his hand to indicate that the matter had passed.


    Yan Xue turned her eyes away and ignored the man. Although the gun and bullets had been integrated with her will and could change with her will. But she still hated anyone who tried to destroy her love of guns.


    There was a lively fight there, and Yang Jingrou, who was sitting on the side, seemed unmoved. She slowly stood up and walked toward the forest, reaching out and plucking a small piece of blue cotton from a branch.


    She held the little blue cotton cloth in front of her eyes, looked back and forth, her fingers trembling, ¡°This is my brother¡¯s. My brother left it.¡±


    The crowd gathered quickly-


    ¡°Really? Are you sure it is Tongguang¡¯s cloth?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, I can¡¯t be wrong. When my brother went out, he was wearing it.¡±


    Deep in the forest, the dense forest was still quiet, except for the trees moving with the wind, nothing unusual could be seen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Yu Junan took the lead and walked in.


    After walking along the dense forest with almost no roads, Yu Junan stopped.


    Under a thick tree trunk, sat a human corpse. This person had his head down, his body was entangled by dense vines, and one arm was stiffly stretched out, maintaining the posture of asking for help before dying. On the ground in front of him, a used flare firing gun rolled down.


    Yang Jingrou rushed forward and gingerly held the dry hand.


    The body seemed to have been weathered there for years. When Yang Jingrou gently touched the hand, the corpse suddenly fell into the gap between the trees and vines.


    ¡°This person is my brother¡¯s teammate.¡± Yang Jingrou stood trembling and took a step back, ¡°Why did he become like this?¡±


    The corpse that fell on the ground completely lost its flesh, leaving only a mummy with skin and bones. And this person just launched a distress signal toward the sky two days ago.


    Fu Guoxu took out the radio walkie-talkie and reported the situation to the other teams searching in the forest.


    While he was speaking, in the dense forest not far in front of them, the voice of Fu Guoxu¡¯s announcement came.


    There was no sound except the rustle of the intercom.


    Fu Guoxu exchanged glances with Yu Junan.


    There was a team of people, but they may all be dead.


    Yang Jingrou¡¯s eyes were red. In the space in front of her, a faint black line appeared. The black line seemed to tear the space and expanded slightly. The black line pushed forward, and wherever it passed, all the trees were silently cut away. After a while, the dense trees in front of them rumbled down, exposing an open area not far away.


    A group of people rushed forward. On that open ground in the forest, various weapons, backpacks, and even clothing and shoes were scattered. An intercom was lying in the middle of the grass, making a rustling sound.


    ¡°Dong Er, Dong Er, what happened? Please answer when you receive this, answer when you receive this,¡± Zuo Liangcai¡¯s anxious voice came from the intercom.


    Fu Guoxu picked up the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Brother Zuo, I¡¯m Fu Guoxu. I don¡¯t know what happened to the Dongsan team. All of them are gone, leaving only some equipment.¡±


    ¡°Fu Guoxu, report your position. Wait for support and pay attention to safety.¡±


    Fu Guoxu put away the walkie-talkie,


    The strange situation increased the anxiety in his heart.


    They weren¡¯t far from this spot before. What was it that made an entire eight-person squad disappear before calling for help and without violent fighting?


    The next moment, a few sticky tentacles stretched out from the big tree behind him, covering his mouth and nose, and instantly tied him all over, dragging him into the depth of the forest.

 CH 164

    But Chu Qianxun¡¯s speed was faster, and the black blade was out of its sheath almost at the same time the tentacles appeared, and the black blade shadow spread out in succession, slicing the tentacles wrapped around Fu Guoxu into dozens of pieces.


    The broken tentacles rolled onto the grass.


    Chu Qianxun kept turning around, and said, ¡°Gao Yan, behind you!¡±


    Standing behind Gao Yan, who was on the opposite side of Fu Guoxu, the upper body of a humanoid demon protruded from the trunk of a big tree.


    The upper body of the demon had a human-like appearance, but the torso connected with the trunk was completely characteristic of the plant.


    The big tree where it was located turned into dozens of tentacles, swaggered in the air and rushed toward Gao Yan.


    Fortunately, Junan also reacted in time. He yelled, and the demon¡¯s body and the tentacles began to corrode and dissolve as if being splashed with strong acid.


    The demon uttered a harsh scream and retracted its entire body into the trunk.


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s blade chased him, splitting the thick tree. The trunk was broken several times, and only the ring of the tree was seen at the flat fracture, but no trace of the demon was seen.


    Yang Jingrou, who had hardly participated in the battle, watched all that in a panic and nervous manner. It turned out that when she didn¡¯t know, her brother was participating in such terrifying battles every day.


    She suddenly felt cold on the back of her neck, and something cold and slimy caught her neck.


    When she uttered a harsh scream in extreme panic, Fu Guoxu¡¯s clothes on his back were torn, he spread a pair of black eagle wings, reached out and grabbed her clothes and flew into the air.


    The yellow sand solidified in the air, squeezed the entire tree trunk, and even squeezed the demon that was too late to retract to the trunk.


    The demon¡¯s eyeballs were prominent, the skin color gradually changed, and gradually reduced to a piece of tree, and the real demon disappeared again.


    Chu Qianxun stopped and motioned everyone back to gather.


    ¡°This is troublesome.¡± She said, ¡°This kind of demon is very difficult to deal with. It could walk through all plants at will, and it can¡¯t be caught at all.¡±


    She talked about trouble, but her eyes showed excitement. After all, it was a fourth-order demon.


    She wanted to get the crystal core before anyone else found it.


    ¡°Unless we exit this forest, we are all within its attack range. We can¡¯t find it, it could appear to attack us at any time.¡± Chu Qianxun returned the blade in its sheath, ¡°But it has a weakness.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the weakness?¡±


    ¡°This kind of demon, seemingly wandering, actually has a root deep in the forest, which is its old nest. It lives by directly extracting human flesh and blood. It has caught so many people recently, and it is impossible to eat them all at once. It will bind all the people who are still alive in its nest. If we find its roots now. We may still have a chance to rescue these people. It depends on whether you want to or not?¡±


    Yang Jingrou immediately said, ¡°Yes, maybe my brother is still alive. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will try my best.¡±


    Yu Junyi opened his red eyes and said, ¡°You mean to use people as bait? Find its lair?¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked at him with a smile in her eyes.


    This one was fairly smart.


    Yu Junyi¡¯s face was solemn, he knew what this woman meant.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be the bait,¡± he said.


    ¡°No!¡± Yu Junan interrupted him immediately, ¡°I am going to go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to go for a weak chicken. To make this bait, you must be a person with strong combat ability to have a chance to get out.¡± Chu Qianxun said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself, Yu Junyi. How does your ability work?¡±


    ¡°I, I can add protection and strength, and at the same time weaken the enemy¡¯s strength and speed,¡± Yu Junyi¡¯s face was a bit pale. In his eyes, women were weak. He really did not expect a girl to actively want to participate in such dangerous battles.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You use your ability on me.¡± Chu Qianxun said, ¡°After I get captured, you should follow from far and not be discovered by the demon.¡±


    Chu Qianxun, wearing the silver defensive light, slowly left the crowd and walked out alone.


    Something fluctuated slightly under the ground, and she seemed to have not seen it at all.


    Just then countless tentacles broke through the ground, they were about to catch her.


    The huge palm formed by yellow sand grabbed her from the air and threw her back into the crowd.


    A figure, when Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t react at all, took her place. The demon covered his nose and mouth with countless tentacles, tied his body and dragged it deep into the jungle.


    ¡°Ye Peitian! You b*stard!¡± Chu Qianxun jumped up from the scattered pile of sand and rushed in the direction where the demon disappeared.

 CH 165

    Yu Junan ran very fast. He ran all the way through the forest to the best of his own speed. Even so, the figure of the woman in front of him was getting smaller, and she quickly disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°Fatty, what kind of ability does your friend have? She is running too fast.¡±


    Although Fu Guoxu was not fat now, Yu Junan had known him for a long time and was still used to calling him by that name.


    Fu Guoxu threw the walkie-talkie to Yu Junan, ¡°You contact Uncle Zuo for reinforcements.¡±


    The eagle wings on his back spread out and he flew into the sky, chasing after Chu Qianxun.


    ¡°D*mn, both of these cheat!¡± Yu Junan scolded, but he dared not stop and dashed forward.


    ***


    Chu Qianxun crawled in the dense thatch, and slowly stretched out her two fingers, carefully pulling away the grass in front of her.


    This was a hidden mountain col in the deep forest. She followed Ye Peitian¡¯s fine sand on the ground and traced the demon¡¯s nest smoothly. The body of the demon called the ¡°Executioner¡± should be hidden in it.


    Several mummy corpses that had been drained of flesh and blood fell scattered in the grass. On the surrounding tree trunks, there were more than ten people hanging. These people were obviously still alive. But their eyes were sealed by the tentacles sticking out from the tree trunk, their mouths were blocked, their hands and feet were tied up, and they were quietly hanging on the tree. There was no sign of struggle.


    They were the ¡°food¡± raised by this Executioner.


    The executioner was a solitary, very timid demon. It usually had a fixed nest and wandered around among the trees in the forest.


    As long as there was a plant, its tentacles could extend far away to attack and kill humans, or capture living humans back to their nests, raise them in captivity, and eat them slowly.


    In order to prevent the captured prey from resisting, it would release toxins or drugs in the process of imprisoning humans, making them unable to resist. It was precisely because of its cruel characteristics that it would be named the executioner in the future.


    Chu Qianxun was familiar with its characteristics. The most difficult thing about this demon was not its attacks, but its extremely cautious characteristics. Most of the time, its body was hidden deep in plants. As long as it was attacked and felt danger, it would quickly hide in the crisscrossing plant network in the forest.


    As long as it was in the forest, it was a demon that was difficult to catch.


    Ye Peitian was wrapped around his body by those wet tentacles and hung in the air, struggling.


    ¡°Strange, your smell seems to be particularly attractive, are you particularly delicious?¡± From the tree trunk, a demon¡¯s head appeared, it looked at the captured Ye Peitian for a moment. A small half of its body protruded from the trunk closer to Ye Peitian, ¡°Let me have a taste.¡±


    The yellow sand in the air solidified, grabbing the demon¡¯s body severely, and dragging it out of the tree trunk.


    The demon screamed harshly. Its body broke apart from below its chest, and the lower half quickly slipped into the tree trunk and disappeared. The small half of the body held in the sand slowly ossified and stood still, turning into a lifeless wooden stake.


    ¡°You dirty, smelly human, why can you still use your ability?!¡± The demon¡¯s horrified and sharp voice sounded from nowhere, ¡°You are of a lower level than me, and you should have lost your ability to move long ago!¡±


    A special form of tentacles wriggled around Ye Peitian¡¯s body, covering his nose and mouth, releasing a unique fragrance.


    Ye Peitian opened his eyes wide and began to struggle violently, but soon a look of horror appeared in his eyes, and his body softened and stopped moving.


    The liquid secreted by the demon¡¯s tentacles could make the captured humans fall into a state of immobility. The greater the level difference, the more people were unable to resist. In the squad, only Chu Qianxun had the ability to resist the paralyzing effect of the liquid in a short time.


    Chu Qianxun hid in the dark, looking at Ye Peitian who was hung in the air. Gritting her teeth and holding her temper, she waited for the demon to reappear.


    ¡®Are you scared now? Acting all strong,¡¯ she thought bitterly in her heart.


    To deal with the executioner, if one missed the right moment, it would greatly increase the difficulty of killing. She had to wait for the most appropriate time to take action.


    After a while, the demon¡¯s head cautiously appeared again in the distance. It looked at Ye Peitian who was hung in the air and was tightly bound, with a hesitant expression, manipulated a tentacle, and pierced his body. Even after the red blood dripped on the grass, Ye Peitian was still motionless, with no resistance.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant, what kind of smell is this?¡± The demon appeared beside Ye Peitian instantly, licking the blood drops on the grass, and its eyes lit up.


    It finally eagerly drilled its entire body from the trunk. Onez could see the humanoid upper body of this demon, with countless peristaltic tentacles connected below the waist. Its mouth had changed into a long tube, stretching out toward Ye Peitian, ¡°You are really special! Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of you and not let you die.¡±


    At that moment, there was a faint sound in the air, dozens of black and red intertwined blades flashed across the demon.


    The demon¡¯s face showed an expression of disbelief and broke into several pieces in the air.


    Countless tentacles fell to the ground. Among them, there was still a piece of meat that began to squirm quickly, trying to move to a nearby tree.


    A sharp red blade nailed it, and the movement of the blade removed the crystal core in it.


    Chu Qianxun took the crystal core and took a breath. Sitting next to Ye Peitian, she drew out her dagger, removed the fetters on his body little by little, and lifted the tentacles covering his face.


    ¡°How are you, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡­ I don¡¯t know what I ate. I don¡¯t have any strength. I can¡¯t move at all¡­¡± Ye Peitian was lying on the grass and found that he had lost control of his body, and couldn¡¯t even move a finger. No, he could only move his eyes and look at Chu Qianxun who was sitting next to him.


    At that moment, he was a little flustered, knowing that Qianxun was not too happy.


    ¡°The demon could numb the limbs as long as one comes in contact with the skin.¡± Chu Qianxun said, ¡°If you take it directly like you, ordinary people will be paralyzed for a week and can¡¯t get out of bed. But it¡¯s you, so I guess it¡¯ll take half a day.¡±

 CH 166

    Chu Qianxun picked up the sticky meat on his body and threw it away. Of course, she knew Ye Peitian did it for her, but she was still angry, ¡°So you only have a little bit of your own power. Are you not afraid? Do you dare to fight me on every occasion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± Ye Peitian lowered his eyelashes.


    ¡°Especially afraid.¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being caught by demons, afraid of being eaten by demons.¡±


    Chu Qianxun was stunned, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Peitian to suddenly speak so frankly, ¡°Then you still did this¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am even more afraid that something might happen to you,¡± Ye Peitian interrupted her, avoiding her sight.


    Chu Qianxun blinked and stared at Ye Peitian lying in the grass. This man was shy, sometimes a little awkward.


    He was lying in front of her eyes, with long legs and narrow waist, and his complexion was reddish.


    Both sexy and sultry.


    She stretched her hand across his chin, bowed her head and kissed his lips. Taking advantage of his lack of resistance, she bullied him recklessly.


    Yu Junan hurried to the battlefield, only to see the remains of the demon scattered all over the place and the couple in the center of the battlefield kissing deeply.


    He hurriedly averted his sight, and smoothly said to Fu Guoxu who had arrived earlier than him, ¡°You¡¯re out of the game, she is someone else¡¯s person.¡±


    Fu Guoxu turned away and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    He was not the one who accompanied the girl along the way. He regretted that he didn¡¯t leave with her. Since he left halfway, he and Qianxun have no chance of being with each other.


    Yu Junan, Fu Guoxu, and Yan Xue who arrived one after another released the humans who were hung by the demons on the tree one by one.


    Most of these people were the ones from the squad members. Many of them were limp on the ground, unable to move, but fortunately their physical condition was fairly good.


    Several other people had apparently been imprisoned there for a long time. Most of them were weak and had fallen into a deep coma.


    When everyone was released, Yang Jingrou nervously rushed forward to tear off the restraints from their eyes. With the disappointment again and again, her hands could not help but shake in fear.


    ¡°Jingrou, come here,¡± Fu Guoxu stood up, revealing a man lying in front of him.


    Yang Jingrou turned around, rubbed her eyes, and held the pale familiar face with her eyes closed tightly, and looked again.


    She cried out.


    She hugged her brother who had escaped from the dead, crying and laughing.


    ¡°Brother, great brother.¡± She buried her head on her brother¡¯s shoulder, her face wet with tears, ¡°From now on, I will go to the battlefield with you. I will never let you face such a terrifying demon alone.¡±


    The joy from her heart infected all the people present, and everyone¡¯s face showed a gratifying smile.


    Chu Qianxun quietly held the fourth-order crystal core hidden in her pocket, licked her lips, and smiled brightest.


    When the team went down the mountain, Zuo Liangcai, who arrived later, specially provided Ye Peitian with a stretcher.


    ¡°Xiao Chu, it¡¯s all thanks to you and Xiao Ye. You have worked hard this time.¡± He took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and shook it firmly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you to sacrifice, it may have caused huge losses. When I go back, I will inform the leader of your contribution. I hope we can cooperate more next time.¡±


    Chu Qianxun smiled and shook hands with him, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. In the future, we need Uncle Zuo to take care of the business of our mercenary group.¡±


    ¡°The whole team acted together and searched hard for so long. But she took the crystal core alone. It¡¯s not fair, right? What kind of demon was it? I have never heard of it before. What level was it? Show it to everyone,¡± Shen Jiaoyan next to Cai Dehai said uneasily.


    When she was on the dock, Chu Qianxun broke her arm, so she was still holding a grudge. Seeing that Chu Qianxun had acquired the crystal core alone, she couldn¡¯t help but mention it.


    Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her. As long as she put the crystal core in her pocket, no one could take it out.


    Unexpectedly, Cai Dehai slapped Shen Jiaoyan on the face, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to speak? There is no politeness at all. The crystal core that person took by her own strength, do you have a say in it?¡±


    Shen Jiaoyan¡¯s eyes reddened. She covered her face and lowered her head. She was angry, but she dared not speak.


    Cai Dehai walked toward Chu Qianxun grinning, tilted his head and pointed at Shen Jiaoyan, ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand. Blame me for not teaching her well.¡±


    ¡°This battle can be regarded as the start of the banner of Winter Heart Mercenary Corps on Ludao Island. Our Cai family also hopes to cooperate more with Xiao Chu in the future, haha.¡±


    Cai Dehai was a person who didn¡¯t need a lot of face, as long as there was interest, he could change his face.


    He knew that a girl like Chu Qianxun might not be able to immediately forget the fight on the dock. The girl was beautiful and capable, so he thought she must be arrogant. But he was not worried. He had a lot of tricks to get a woman.


    Who knew that the commercial smile on Chu Qianxun¡¯s face had not changed at all, and she also replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. In the future, if Brother Cai has business, remember to contact us.¡±


    The woman may not be as easy to deal with as imagined.

 CH 167

    Back in Ludao Island, Chu Qianxun carried Ye Peitian all the way upstairs. He lived on the second floor of the villa next door. The bedroom window ¡°coincidentally¡± faced Chu Qianxun¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Ye?¡± Granny Feng, who was rarely at home, greeted her and asked.


    ¡°He is fine.¡±


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure had disappeared at the corner of the second ladder, leaving such a sentence behind.


    Then Gao Yan and Yan Xue, who entered the door, took Granny Feng¡¯s arms from left to right.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave them alone.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ye can¡¯t cook today. What are we going to have for lunch, granny?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook. It happened that today I got a bag of freshly ground flour, and Yongchun also brought back a piece of three-layered meat. I will make mixed sauce noodles for you,¡± Granny Feng said with a smile.


    The biggest difference between a large island like Ludao and small ones was that there was enough land to open up farmland. After the first wave of crops matured, it could basically meet the minimum standards of survival needs of residents on the island.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the base, the managers in the base planned and developed planting areas on the island as much as possible. Due to limited land and food shortages, these fields were strictly guarded, and experienced farmers were hired for intensive cultivation and professional agricultural experts were responsible for supervision to maximize yield.


    Granny Feng and Qi Yongchun¡¯s abilities were very popular there. Only in a few days, the people who came to invite them were endless. Especially Qi Yongchun, whose strength was consumed completely everyday, and he could hardly return home.


    The two people who were unable to help in the battle all the way suddenly discovered their value in this base.


    Bringing generous rewards every day like fruits and vegetables, it felt like having roots, standing still, and life began to be solid and comfortable.


    Chu Qianxun opened Ye Peitian¡¯s room door. This was the first time she had entered the room. It was so clean that she was almost ashamed.


    Neat solid-color bed sheets, spotless ground, and small potted plants with a little breath of life.


    Chu Qianxun looked around, pushed open the bathroom door, threw the slimy Ye Peitian into the dry bathtub, turned around and went downstairs to bring two buckets of water.


    She carried a small stool, sat on the edge of the bathtub, and began to work hard to clean his hair that was full of the demon¡¯s secretions. After finally washing his hair, Chu Qianxun twisted a clean towel and began to wipe and clean his face, ears, and neck a little bit.


    ¡°No¡­no, Qianxun,¡± Ye Peitian stammered.


    ¡°What do you plan to do then? Are you planning to lie down in the bathtub all day?¡± Chu Qianxun lifted Ye Peitian¡¯s chin, twisted the wet towel and cleaned it down to his neck.


    ¡°At that time, you dared to throw me on the ground, but now you are embarrassed?¡± Chu Qianxun intentionally bullied him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of you.¡±


    With the movement of her hand, the clear water dropped along the red skin all the way, and the white neck rose red.


    ¡°If you are embarrassed, just tell me, I¡¯ll ask Yongchun to come up and help you, okay?¡± Chu Qianxun kept joking, ¡°Maybe you prefer boys to help with this?¡±


    Ye Peitian closed his eyes and pressed his lips tightly.


    When Chu Qianxun brought the clean Ye Peitian out of the bathroom, she felt that the man had been steamed.


    Chu Qianxun amusedly put him on the bed, covered him with a thin quilt, and put his head on the edge of the bed. Sitting on the wooden floor next to the bed, she took a big bath towel and slowly dried his hair.


    There were two books and a tin can on Ye Peitian¡¯s bedside table. The tin was neatly packed with a bunch of unused light sticks.


    Chu Qianxun sighed, and slowly wiped his wet hair, ¡°Don¡¯t do this anymore.¡±


    Ye Peitian didn¡¯t speak, his ears were still red.


    ¡°If you have any ideas, at least tell me in advance,¡± Chu Qianxun continued.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to see me injured.¡± Ye Peitian, who was lying on his back, said suddenly, ¡°It¡¯s the same for me.¡±


    Chu Qianxun knew that she actually had no right to say. She worked hard on her own, even more unscrupulous. During the battle, she rarely asked Ye Peitian¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I am better at fighting, and I am familiar with the demons¡¯ skills. Close combat should have been handed to me. Your ability is suitable for controlling the field, so you should stay away from the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°My greatest ability is immortality. But you never want to use my¡­ this ability.¡±


    Chu Qianxun put down the bath towel, stroked Ye Peitian¡¯s short, half-dry hair, bowed her head and stared at his gleaming clear eyes, ¡°Even if one is immortal, can you stop being afraid of death?¡±


    Ye Peitian looked back into her eyes, and after a while, he answered seriously, ¡°As long as you are there, it won¡¯t be that scary.¡±


    This was a shy man who was not very good at talking, but why was he so touching every time he talked about love?


    Chu Qianxun cupped his face in both hands and gently put a kiss on his forehead.


    When she went downstairs, the fragrant miscellaneous noodles had been prepared, and she stayed there for dinner.

 CH 168

    The oily meat sauce, the chewy noodles, and the refreshing cucumber shreds were appetizing. Everyone sat around the dining table, feasting, enjoying the rare food after the end.


    Such an ordinary miso noodle was nothing before the apocalypse, but at that moment, it was really not a food that ordinary people could enjoy.


    In a dim and cluttered room in a sewage-flowing block in the distance, a little girl under ten soaked the only remaining biscuit in the cold water and carefully brought them to the bed.


    ¡°Brother, brother, eat,¡± she reached out and pushed the unconscious man lying on the ground. The man¡¯s body was experiencing astonishingly high heat, and the steaming heat even formed white smoke visible to the naked eye, and strands of smoke radiated from his body.


    The girl scooped up a spoonful of biscuit paste soaked in water, and wanted to feed it into her brother¡¯s mouth. But her elder brother didn¡¯t respond. The precious food came out of the corner of his mouth, and he didn¡¯t swallow it at all.


    What should she do?


    The young girl was helpless, this was the only food left at home.


    A day before, when she was lying on the bed at home and was about to faint from hunger, her brother got such fragrant biscuits, soaked them in water and poured it into her mouth, making her feel alive again.


    Zhong Youyun felt regretful. If she knew that her brother would become ill, she shouldn¡¯t have eaten so many biscuits. She should have left more for her brother.


    She gritted her teeth, desperately dragged her brother¡¯s body onto the bed, and drenched a handkerchief with the only little water left in the house, and covered her brother¡¯s hot forehead.


    So far after the arrival of the demons, Zhong Youyun had not eaten a full meal in the past few months. Long-term malnutrition and hunger had made her body very weak.


    The weight of an adult man was too heavy for her, and Zhong Youyun, who had done these things, got even more hungry so that her chest was pressed against her back. But she never touched the half bowl of biscuit on the table.


    Her elder brother would be fine, these things would be kept for him to eat when he wakes up.


    She laid beside her elder brother, curled up her small body, hunger and exhaustion covered her senses, making her fall into a deep sleep without knowing it.


    In her sleep, Zhong Youyun had a dream. In the dream, she was sitting in a neat and exquisite dining room. There were countless mouth-watering delicacies on the pink tablecloth. She cheered, and quickly stuffed the sweet in her mouth. The cream cake, the deliciousness that melted between her lips and teeth, made her almost cry happily.


    Sitting across from the dining table, her elder brother and her parents smiled and said to her, ¡°Eat, Youyun, eat more. From today on, you don¡¯t need to be hungry anymore.¡±


    Zhong Youyun opened her eyes at once.


    There was still a dilapidated and dim room in front of her.


    Her brother Zhong Hongfei was awake and was sitting in front of the bed with the bowl in his hand, feeding her the soaked biscuit little by little.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Brother, you eat yourself,¡± Zhong Youyun stretched out her small arms like a firewood stick to block the bowl.


    Zhong Hongfei¡¯s eyes were red.


    Suddenly, he felt extremely grateful to the girl who gave this packet of biscuits to him.


    When he barely walked home, his sister was already hungry. Without this bag of food, during the two days when he had a fever, his sister might not be able to survive, so she would have starved to death by his side.


    His body was hot and he was unable to move, but his mind was extremely clear, and everything happening around him was in his perception. If while he was evolving, he watched her die by his side, what use would he evolve even if he had a powerful ability?


    Zhong Hongfei stretched out his hand and touched his sister¡¯s messy hair, ¡°Eat, Youyun. I have become an ability holder. I won¡¯t leave you hungry anymore.¡±


    He fed all the food into his sister¡¯s mouth with a spoonful, ¡°When you are finished, I will take you to see some sisters. We will thank them together. Thank them for giving us food.¡±


    ***


    Chu Qianxun saw Zhong Hongfei who had come to thank her in her villa.


    ¡°What kind of ability do you have?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°Although I have just awakened, I am pretty sure that it should be a mental ability,¡± Zhong Hongfei, who was sitting on the opposite sofa, answered seriously.


    Chu Qianxun was speechless for a while, then she asked, ¡°Why are you a mental ability holder, aren¡¯t you a healing ability holder?¡±


    Zhong Hongfei was an extremely rare high-level healing ability holder in her previous life. He was highly capable and famous, which impressed Chu Qianxun extremely.


    Why did such a healer suddenly become a mental ability holder?


    Chu Qianxun really couldn¡¯t think of any special things she had done that caused such a deviation in the trajectory of fate.


    ¡°Although my profession is a doctor, I won¡¯t necessarily become a healing ability holder. According to my observation, the formation of ability holders is not related to the profession before the apocalypse.¡± Zhong Hongfei explained with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I should be biased toward the mental ability of the control type.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is it convenient for you to demonstrate?¡± Chu Qianxun was interested, ¡°It may not be useful against me. Cousin, try with him.¡±


    She pushed her cousin Xu Xiangyang.


    ¡°You have just evolved, and I¡¯m in the middle stage of the first order. You are useless against me,¡± Xu Xiangyang waved his hand dismissively, but he was secretly guarded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry if I offend you,¡± Zhong Hongfei still had a smile on his face, a faint golden color appeared in his eyes.


    Although Xu Xiangyang was on guard, it didn¡¯t take long for his facial expression to change unknowingly. The corners of his mouth opened and almost leaked water.


    Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand and pinched him hard on the arm.


    Xu Xiangyang seemed to wake up suddenly from a dream, looked around blankly, blinked, and finally recovered.


    ¡°Great, great!¡± He gave a thumbs up.

 CH 169

    Chu Qianxun also applauded lightly.


    A genius was a genius no matter what life he was in. Even if Zhong Hongfei was no longer a healer, he could still master the essence of his ability soon after he had just evolved, showing a talent that was different from ordinary people.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not very proficient,¡± Zhong Hongfei narrowed the strange light in his eyes and breathed slightly.


    He seemed relaxed on the surface, but he had actually exhausted all his strength, but fortunately no mistakes occurred.


    Zhong Hongfei hesitated for a while, and finally said, ¡°I saw that you often act together. Are you a mercenary group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we are Heart of Winter Mercenary Corps.¡± Xu Xiangyang, as if boasting, reported the name of the mercenary group he had just heard from his cousin, and said, ¡°My old sister is the group head.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I just wanted to ask. Is a low-level ability holder like me eligible to join?¡± Zhong Hongfei felt a little nervous, and hurriedly added, ¡°I can do any kind of work.¡±


    Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes lit up. She stood up and held Zhong Hongfei¡¯s hand, ¡°Yes, of course. You are welcome to join. You can join in. Our team is very good in respect of welfare benefits, isn¡¯t that right, Brother Xiangyang?¡±


    Chu Qianxun glanced at Xu Xiangyang and motioned for him to speak.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re welcome to join.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang looked back at her as if asking her about the benefits she mentioned.


    Chu Qianxun sat down on the sofa again, ¡°As long as you are a member of the Corps, you will get three meals during the hunt, and all team members¡¯ contributions points will be recorded according to their output. The contribution points could be exchanged for materials, food and crystal cores in the Corps warehouse. Later, according to the task rewards received by our team, a fixed amount of commissions will be distributed to the team members every month.¡±


    Xu Xiangyang couldn¡¯t help being speechless. People who didn¡¯t know would really think the group was formed a long time ago. Who would have known that even the name of the team was made temporarily after they went out and had to register?


    Zhong Hongfei was very satisfied with the team¡¯s complete and generous treatment. He looked at his sister who was sitting next to him. Holding back his shame, he planned to borrow a little commission from Chu Qianxun in advance. Otherwise, no matter how generous the commission was in the future, he and his sister didn¡¯t even have things to eat now.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Chu Qianxun had already smiled and said to the brother and sister, ¡°Dr. Zhong, you came for the first time today. We will have a potluck at my home in the evening. I will call all the members of the team and introduce you to them.¡±


    The thin girl next to Zhong Hongfei¡¯s eyes lit up, quietly licked her lips and took a peek at her.


    It turned out that Dr. Zhong still had a younger sister, but she didn¡¯t hear about it in the previous life. Maybe this child had an accident in the previous life.


    Chu Qianxun reached out and touched the girl¡¯s hair, and said to Xu Xiangyang, ¡°Cousin, it hasn¡¯t been very convenient for Dr. Zhong recently. You can help prepare some food for them to take back later.¡±


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Ye Peitian was lying alone on the bed in the bedroom. At dinner, Qi Yongchun took food upstairs and took care of him, but Qianxun never appeared again.


    The voices of Gao Yan and Yan Xue downstairs were heard from time to time.


    Through those intermittent conversations, Ye Peitian knew that a new member had been added to the team. It was the doctor they met on the road the day they set off. Qianxun was very happy when he joined, and had dinner together in the villa next door, which was regarded as a welcome ceremony for that person.


    The voices downstairs gradually stopped, and the whole villa plunged into silent darkness.


    Ye Peitian laid quietly on the bed.


    Qianxun¡¯s window was facing his room, and he knew that she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. A warm yellow light was projected from the opposite side. Through the window, a rectangular light spot was left at the end of his bed.


    He looked at the light with attachment.


    Soon, the little light obtained through solar power was also extinguished.


    Ye Peitian fell into complete darkness.


    It was too dark. He wanted to reach out and take a glow stick, fold it out even a little glimmer to accompany him.


    But he couldn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    Couldn¡¯t move in the boundless darkness. It was like returning to that dark warehouse, that cold operating table.


    He knew that there was no need to be afraid, but he couldn¡¯t restrain that fear.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, Qianxun is on the opposite side, very close, really close, don¡¯t be afraid,¡¯ Ye Peitian said to himself repeatedly in the dark.


    The glass of the window was knocked lightly, and Chu Qianxun¡¯s head poked.


    She stood on the window sill, like a clever cat, leaping into the house silently.


    ¡°I waited for everyone to sleep before sneaking over to accompany you, so that they don¡¯t overthink.¡± She clapped her hands and smiled to herself, ¡°Haha, how come it¡¯s like an affair?¡±


    She drew a light stick from the tin can beside Ye Peitian¡¯s bed, folded it, and lightly lit his nose with it. She joked, ¡°I am a good girl tonight, right?¡±


    Ye Peitian blushed and turned away.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright? Can you move?¡± Chu Qianxun said in surprise.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ not good yet,¡± Ye Peitian stammered.

 CH 170

    Early in the morning, it was twilight.


    The illuminated city was still shrouded in darkness. Zhong Hongfei was standing in the Wuyuan villas area with a backpack on his back.


    He looked up and saw that the doors of two villas inside the wall hadn¡¯t moved at all. He had come a little earlier, so he stood silently outside the gate, planning to wait until the right time to knock on the door to enter.


    It was the first time he had participated in the outing hunting activities organized by the team after joining Heart of Winter.


    He hoped to make a good impression on his teammates. He even deliberately washed his head and face with precious water, trimmed his hair, and put on a set of clean clothes.


    He cherished the job he got in Heart of Winter, not only because the team leader and team members were very friendly, but more importantly, it was not easy to get a job within a mercenary group for an ability holder like him.


    As they all knew, if a mental ability holder wanted to influence and control other creatures, they must have a lower level than their own. Therefore, the larger the level gap, the easier it was to successfully control it.


    The human mind was delicate, and the spirit was relatively fragile and unstable. If a low-level mental ability holder used his ability skillfully and used the opportunity, he may interfere with ability holders who were higher than himself.


    However, most of the demons had simple minds and stable mental power. Ability holders of the same rank had no chance of winning against demons, not to mention low-level challenges to high-level ones.


    Therefore, most mercenary groups would not let a low-level mental ability holders who had low physical abilities and were useless in combat in0


    Zhong Hongfei analyzed his situation carefully. He was not very physically strong, had no fighting ability, and even had no team experience in hunting demons. It could be said that this was the first operation he was participating in. He couldn¡¯t even believe it, and he didn¡¯t know which aspect of him Leader Chu had taken a fancy to. He could only rejoice that even in these difficult years, the kindness of the human heart had not been completely wiped out, so he was lucky to meet these kind people.


    A tall woman returned from jogging in the early morning white mist. She was wearing a tight sports vest with loose camouflage pants. A handgun was pinned to the belt around her waist, a heavy-duty backpack was on her back, and a rifle was on the top of the backpack.


    Zhong Hongfei recognized that this was a member of the team, whose name was Yan Xue. He said hello.


    Yan Xue had a pair of cook sunglasses, covering most of her face, nodded at him blankly, and went in without saying a word.


    Zhong Hongfei was a little bit lost. Miss Yan Xue helped him once. He was grateful and wanted to thank her very much, but the girl seemed very indifferent to him.


    Yan Xue ran all the way up to the second floor and met Gao Yan who had just left the bedroom door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You went for a morning run again?¡±


    After these days, each of them had developed a set of exercise methods that suited them.


    Qianxun liked to do all kinds of physical training in the bedroom. Yan Xue was used to long-distance running with heavy loads every morning. Ye Peitian would repeatedly condense various exquisite models with yellow sand on his windowsill to practice his control ability.


    ¡°I¡­ I saw Zhong Hongfei outside,¡± Yan Xue covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°Really? He came so early. Why didn¡¯t you let him in but let him stand at the door?¡± Gao Yan looked down from the window on the second floor, and she saw Zhong Hongfei standing alone outside the wall, ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    ¡°He cleaned up today. I almost didn¡¯t recognize him when I saw him. He is really handsome. I was nervous and ran in directly.¡± Yan Xue took off her sunglasses, her face flushed, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so awkward.¡±


    Gao Yan stretched out her finger and poked her forehead, ¡°How handsome is he? More handsome than Xiao Ye? Do you want your sister to help you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Sister Yan.¡± Yan Xue held Gao Yan¡¯s hand, ¡°Just enjoy the beautiful things. I don¡¯t want to repeat what happened again.¡±

 CH 171

    Ye Peitian sat on the bay window in the bedroom. There was yellow sand piled on the window sill. The yellow sand kept changing, condensing into Kremlin, and then transformed into Notre Dame. These yellow sand condensed models were exquisite and detailed, and the periphery was still gradually extending. One could see cars appearing on the road and an additional figure on the square.


    The light in the window opposite him turned on, and a delicate silhouette appeared on the curtains. The shadow grabbed the ceiling and was doing pull-ups vigorously.


    When Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes lingered on that window, the palace on the window sill was gone, and the church was gone. He made a figure holding double-edged blades, the figure lowered their eyebrows and smiled down at the tree trunk. There was another sitting on the roof of a car, holding food halfway out.


    All the figures had the same face.


    The curtain on the opposite side was pulled open, revealing the same face as the countless sand people on the windowsill.


    Ye Peitian panicked and raised his hand. With a wave, the yellow sand instantly collapsed, spreading all over the window and the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qianxun stood at the window with a puzzled expression.


    Ye Peitian hurriedly cleaned up the sand all over the floor.


    ¡°I prepared breakfast, come here to eat, okay?¡± Ye Peitian spoke to her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come right away,¡± Chu Qianxun answered happily. She got up very early and didn¡¯t want to wake up her family.


    When she led Zhong Hongfei into the house, Ye Peitian had already put two large bowls of steaming beef noodles on the table, and each bowl was covered with a bright yellow poached egg.


    ¡°Where are Sister Yan and others?¡± Chu Qianxun asked.


    ¡°They have all eaten, and we will leave together when we finish eating.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    Chu Qianxun gave her bowl to Zhong Hongfei, ¡°Doctor Zhong, eat this.¡±


    ¡°No, I have already had breakfast at home, thank you,¡± Zhong Hongfei hurriedly pushed it to her side. He didn¡¯t want to be a dumb person, but in fact, because he didn¡¯t know if he could return safely, he wanted to leave more food for his sister. He did not eat breakfast.


    Chu Qianxun forced the bowl and chopsticks into Zhong Hongfei¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll cook another bowl,¡± Ye Peitian stood up, there was no special expression on his face, but Zhong Hongfei was keenly aware that the teammate was not happy.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too late.¡± Chu Qianxun took Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and handed him a pair of chopsticks, ¡°We just have to eat together.¡±


    Ye Peitian leaned on her to sit down, head to head with her, sharing the sea bowl of noodles.


    When he was happy again, Zhong Hongfei breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally, he could eat that bowl of noodle soup that was so delicious that it made him cry.


    ***


    Ludao was a small island. Before the apocalypse, with the expansion of urbanization, the inland areas adjacent to the island were absorbed into the city¡¯s territory and became densely populated living areas.


    In this once prosperous piece of land, there was a large area of ??distinctive buildings, and their modern buildings were topped with ancient style roofs with distinctive local styles. Looking at it from afar, the white wall and red tiles were scattered and unique.


    It was an institution of higher learning, with a large number of teachers and students living in it, and the population density was high.


    But this beautiful campus had lost its vigorous vitality in the past, showing a deadly desolation. Those glazed tiles that were still dazzling fell on the spacious school road, and the messy books were mixed with dried brown blood.


    From time to time, one or two huge demons could be seen, wandering far in the green shade of the campus, making a low and dull voice.


    Suddenly, a loud noise broke the tranquility of the campus. The glass of a school building¡¯s window burst, and a young girl jumped out of the window following the force of the explosion.


    She rolled around on the lawn, supported the ground with one hand, and a silvery luster spread across her skin. If one took a closer look, one could find that the skin of her whole body had been metalized, showing a metal-specific texture under the sunlight.


    She raised her head and looked nervously at the window she jumped out of.


    Several pointed and thin worm feet were pulled out from the window. The head of a girl with short hair and cut ears, mixed in those messy limbs, came out of the window.


    Golden lines staggered to seal the window, and the shining light net restrained the demon¡¯s body that wanted to come out.

 CH 172

    At the same time, several sharp pieces of ice rushed toward the demon with the cold wind.


    Two young girls of similar age stood behind the metal girl one on the left and the other on the right, raised their arms and used their abilities.


    In a teaching building in the distance, the figures of two men were hidden in the dark, observing the battle there.


    ¡°Is it the rose group that only accepts women?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°Hmph, a group of ladies are fooling around, not staying obediently in the base to serve men, but forming a group to fight. Look, they are doing nothing more than giving more food to the demon, it¡¯s a second-order demon.¡±


    ¡°It happens to be the first battle for us two brothers. When they are almost dead, we will go down to kill the demon, it will be easier by then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if they don¡¯t die, hehe.¡±


    The golden lines that sealed the window flashed a few times in succession, and broke apart.


    A huge spider crawled out along the window, with a colorful body and eight sharp long legs, entrenched on the red roof and walking fast, with a long purplish neck bearing the head of a schoolgirl.


    ¡°Ah, there are so many people here today, I can have a good meal,¡± it said beamingly.


    ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t seal it,¡± the girl who cast the golden thread said nervously.


    ¡°We may not be its opponents, let¡¯s leave now!¡± The ice ability holder used her ability to make several ice ridges condensed in the air, and rushed them toward the demon again.


    Ice ridges hit the roof and shattered countless red tiles on it. Amidst the smoke and dust, the figure of the demon disappeared, and instantly appeared in front of the girl with the ice ability.


    Before the girl had time to react, a hard worm foot had pierced her abdomen and pinned her to the ground.


    ¡°Ah Juan!¡± The metal girl rushed forward.


    She staggered her arms and used her silver-white arms and shoulders to hold the huge black insect feet, barely lifting the sickle-like insect feet a little bit. The interlocking sound of sharp metal sounded in the air. Cracks began to appear in her metallic silver-white skin.


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t support it. Xiao Yan, take Ah Juan away first.¡±


    The girl named Xiao Yan shed tears and desperately dragged her severely injured companion out of the demon¡¯s feet.


    Two huge and terrifying black sickles were raised high in the air and slashed toward her.


    No, women still couldn¡¯t work. They were not opponents of demons at all. Xiao Yan closed her eyes and thought sadly in her heart, ¡®We will all die here, eaten by this demon.¡¯


    A long red blade appeared in front of her eyes, and it made a melodious metal crashing sound, firmly holding the sharp and huge black spider legs.


    A woman who was close to them held a long red blade in front of her.


    ¡°After searching for a long time, I finally found one,¡± the girl complained, kicked her feet and jumped into the air. The red blade dragged the bloody afterimage, like a long rainbow, and plunged into the demon¡¯s body.


    Everyone hadn¡¯t even reacted from the horror.


    The young woman had jumped off the demon body that crashed to the ground. She held a blade in one hand and a piece of emerald-green crystal core in the other, and looked in front of her.


    ¡°Only second-order,¡± she wiped the crystal core and put it in her pocket.


    She walked to Ah Juan and stretched out her hand, ¡°How are you, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Senior.¡± Ah Juan almost forgot the pain in her abdomen, and held the palm in front of her with her hands, ¡°Which corps do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°We are from ¡®Heart of Winter Mercenary Corps¡¯. Ah, you are seriously injured, let me see, okay?¡± A beautiful, gentle woman walked out from the rear, and covered the pierced wound in Ah Juan¡¯s abdomen with her hands that were glowing white. That terrifying piercing wound stopped bleeding at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary treatment, and you have to get a good treatment when you go back.¡± The smile of this high-level healing ability holder brought warmth like the light in her hands.


    The three were almost stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s a second-order demon! That woman can kill it with a single strike?¡± The man hiding in the dark said in disbelief.


    ¡°Who¡­ who said that women are not good? These two are masters of masters.¡±


    ¡°Heart of Winter? Where did it come from, have you heard of it?¡±


    Two bullets flew past their ears with a brush, circled in the air, turned around, and hovered in front of the two of them.


    The two raised their hands together.


    They only saw that on the rooftop not far across from them, a tall beauty with sunglasses and a gun was looking at them coldly, ¡°When Heart of Winter works, idlers should avoid it.¡±

 CH 173

    On the roof of a tall building, Chu Qianxun and others stood firmly on the red tiles, looking down at the high and low roofs under their feet. Occasionally, one could see the demon¡¯s weird body walking among the green and red tiles.


    ¡°Turn right at three intersections ahead, and there is a third-order Rogue about 200 meters away. In the auditorium further ahead, there is Fischer,¡± Tu Yibai opened his eyes without focus, looked into the distance, and kept saying the location of the demons.


    ¡°Is there any higher level?¡± Chu Qianxun marked the location of the demons on a map.


    ¡°Let me look for it.¡±


    At that moment, in Tu Yibai¡¯s mind, the world was composed of black and white. On the boundless black earth, the dead objects such as buildings had only faint shadows. Countless light clusters of different sizes outlined the shape of creatures. Some light was dazzling, and some light clusters were still thin and dim even though they were huge.


    The strength of these rays basically meant the size of the strength.


    Tu Yibai tried to expand the scope of his ability, and suddenly a pair of huge eyes appeared in his mind. Those eyes stared at him in the air, and the spiral black and white markings in its pupils began to rotate.


    When he felt dizzy, he knew that he had been attacked by a demon¡¯s mental ability. Tu Yibai felt a panic. His mental ability belonged to the ability to explore, and he rarely participated in battle directly.


    He hurriedly used his ability to build an invisible mental barrier in front of everyone. This defensive skill was developed urgently when he confronted Feng Ziming outside Qilin Base. But in the later journeys, he basically didn¡¯t use it, and it was very strange.


    A mocking laughter sounded directly in his mind, and the black and white pupils rotated faster. In Tu Yibai¡¯s sight, the white barrier he had just made began to shatter.


    The cold sweat on Tu Yibai¡¯s forehead rolled down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaobai?¡± Gao Yan hurriedly supported him. Granny Feng didn¡¯t follow her this time. Before leaving, she told Gao Yan countless times to take care of Xiaobai who couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mental attack of a second-order demon,¡± Chu Qianxun looked into the distance.


    She suddenly realized that she had made a mistake.


    When Tu Yibai was about to be unable to support it, a thin layer of golden radiance covered the white mental barrier, and the shaky barrier slowly stabilized.


    A thin circle of gold glowed in Zhong Hongfei¡¯s pupils, and his eyes were in the same direction as Tu Yibai.


    Fighting at this level was too stressful for him who had just awakened his ability. His face was instantly pale, but he gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t mean to shrink.


    Looking across the transparent pale golden ¡°wall¡±, the huge pupils in the sky were not as relaxed as before, and the lines of black and white intersecting began to spin at extreme speed.


    ¡°Xiaobai, its level is the same as yours, you can do it,¡± Chu Qianxun stood behind Tu Yibai, holding on to Tu Yibai¡¯s shoulders. She couldn¡¯t see the battle, but her firm tone stabilized his panic.


    The demon in the distance retreated.


    Tu Yibai¡¯s legs softened and he sat down, but he was very excited, and his face was blushing slightly.


    Because of his young age and blindness, everyone in the team subconsciously protected him from participating in a dangerous situation. This could be regarded as his first real battle.


    ¡°Xiaobai, you are great!¡± Gao Yan helped him up and checked his body up and down for any discomfort.


    Zhong Hongfei¡¯s body shook for a while, almost standing unsteadily. He realized his fragility. The battle was too intense for him.


    ¡°Doctor Zhong?¡± Yan Xue, standing near him, gave him a hand to prevent him from falling from the roof.


    Zhong Hongfei bent over to support his knees, gasped for a moment, stabilized his body, and smiled at Yan Xue, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m so useless.¡±


    Yan Xue released him, pushed her sunglasses, turned her face indifferently, and said nothing.


    Chu Qianxun pulled out the dagger tied to her leg. This dagger was polished with the hard body of the fourth-order demon from Qilin Town. It was her best weapon besides the double blades.


    She handed the dagger to Tu Yibai, pointed to the first-order demon wandering under the building and said, ¡°Xiaobai, go down by yourself and kill this demon.¡±


    ¡°Qianxun, what are you saying?¡± Gao Yan stopped Chu Qianxun, ¡°Xiaobai can¡¯t see with his eyes, and he is so young.¡±


    Chu Qianxun looked at Gao Yan and said after a moment, ¡°Sister Yan, the same is true for you. I¡¯ll go hunt the third-order demons nearby. I¡¯ll give the remaining first-order and second-order demons to you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a combat ability holder, I¡¯m just an auxiliary ability¡­¡±


    Halfway through Gao Yan¡¯s words, thinking of Chu Qianxun¡¯s ability, the latter half could not be said.


    Qianxun was only an auxiliary ability holder as well.


    Gao Yan¡¯s lips trembled a little. She was able to deal with ordinary demons, but she really felt that she could not handle these first and second-order demons with powerful abilities.


    ¡°Sister Yan, do you know why most of the auxiliary ability holders can¡¯t reach a high level?¡±


    ¡°Why, why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they never participate in battles. They don¡¯t have the willpower that could be improved in near death situations, and they only rely on the crystal core to forcibly upgrade their ranks, but they can only stop at the fourth rank at most.¡±


    ¡°But Qianxun¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to raise your level anymore, stay in the base.¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes were serious, without a hint of joking, ¡°We are going to face a fourth-order demon, and soon it will be fifth-order, sixth-order¡­The enemy is getting stronger, and the battlefield is getting more dangerous. Even I can¡¯t guarantee that I will survive on such a battlefield, let alone keep you safe.¡±


    Gao Yan bit her lip, and she realized that Qianxun wanted her to make a decision immediately. If she wanted to keep up with Qianxun, she had to do her best on the battlefield.


    Ludao Island was a safe base, which made her feel that she could live a stable life. If she chose to stay on the island, she may be able to live a comfortable life without having to worry about death every day.


    ¡°Qianxun, you are already very strong. There are few masters on the island that are better than you. Why do you push yourself so much?¡±


    ¡°Ease often makes people forget the danger around. Only the threat of death can force us to continue to grow stronger in the end. My battles will not stop, but you can make your own choices.¡±

 CH 174

    Chu Qianxun closed her eyes. Gao Yan and the others had not personally experienced the fear of being besieged by demons, nor had they personally experienced the powerlessness of being weak when they were enveloped in the battlefield of the strong, so they might not be able to understand her own thoughts.


    ¡°Ludao is really quiet and beautiful, but I will not forget the journey along the way. In the world outside the island, countless people are dying, countless masters are rising, countless powerful demons are appearing.¡± After groping for a while, Tu Yibai took Chu Qianxun¡¯s dagger, turned and walked downstairs, ¡°Sister Qianxun is right. Wait, I will catch up with you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Xiaobai, Xiaobai, don¡¯t go down alone, wait for me,¡± Gao Yan stomped and chased him.


    ¡°Excuse me, can you lend me a weapon too?¡± Zhong Hongfei stood in front of Chu Qianxun. The commander with such powerful skill turned out to be an auxiliary ability holder like him, which made him sincerely admire her and allowed him to find his direction.


    Yan Xue drew out her dagger and handed it to him.


    Chu Qianxun, Ye Peitian and Yan Xue stood on the top of the tall building, watching the battle that took place.


    Even if they were only facing the first-order demons, the three of them looked dwarfed, and they were repeatedly threatened. Not long after, everyone was injured.


    ¡°Do nothing?¡± Ye Peitian said.


    Chu Qianxun pursed her lips and said nothing.


    After a while, she flashed both blades and jumped down. Wherever the figure passed, all higher-level demons fell, and only a few low-level demons with low attack power were left in several blocks.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching here, you accompany Qianxun, there is a third-order demon in front,¡± Yan Xue set up a gun on the roof, and said to Ye Peitian that she would stay there and guard them.


    Ye Peitian threw her a small red medicine bottle, ¡°If someone is seriously injured, give this to them to drink.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Xue shook the bottle.


    ¡°Special medicine.¡±


    Ye Peitian jumped off the roof and chased Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure.


    ***


    It was almost dusk, and Ludao¡¯s wharf was extremely lively at this point.


    Countless ships, large and small, returned across the sea on a little bit of light. After a day of hard work, the teams that went out to hunt demons returned to their safe homes during this time.


    A ship laden with supplies returned from the waves, and the flag embroidered with a golden lion on the bow was violently waving in the sea breeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Golden Lion, the ship of the Golden Lion Mercenary Group. They have found so many supplies again. Those who can join this mercenary group are lucky.¡±


    ¡°What luck? That¡¯s strength. Who doesn¡¯t want to join the Golden Lion? It depends on the strength.¡±


    ¡°Look at the banner of Thunder Cloud. Boss Meng and the others are also back.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Boss Meng has meat for all three meals. I want to enter Thunder Cloud and I am willing even if I go in to look around.¡±


    As the two ships approached the pier, people on the shore pushed each other and stretched their heads, wanting to see the style of the island¡¯s top powerhouses.


    A tall and muscular man jumped off the golden lion-flag boat. He waited on the shore until Meng Rongxuan, the leader of Thunder Cloud, got off the boat and greeted him with a smile. The two men hugged each other a bit.


    ¡°Wen Xing, you have returned with a full load again, congratulations,¡± Meng Rongxuan was obviously injured with a bandage on one hand, but he didn¡¯t care at all, and smiled at the head of Golden Lion, He Wenxing.


    ¡°Why are you injured? Did you run to find the demon again? I have persuaded you, but you don¡¯t listen.¡±


    Meng Rongxuan shook his head, ¡°Sure enough, Lao Tzu¡¯s life was almost in its hands.¡±


    ¡°Lao Meng, have you heard of the new mercenary group that has recently emerged on the island. It¡¯s very popular now.¡± He Wenxing coldly snorted, ¡°There is a third-order yellow sand ability holder in the team. I heard he had the strength to fight you. Huh, I don¡¯t know where the kid who doesn¡¯t know the height of the sky appeared.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to have people like that?¡± Meng Rongxuan didn¡¯t care, ¡°Our enemy are the demons. Naturally, the more masters in the base, the better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you have a heart,¡± He Wenxing also smiled. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I heard that the head of the mercenary group of the Heart of Winter is a woman. What could a woman do?¡±


    ¡± A woman?¡± In Meng Rongxuan¡¯s mind, he thought of a figure that jumped over the roof of a car and inserted a knife into the skull of a demon, and he couldn¡¯t help showing a nostalgic smile, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. I have seen a young woman who can¡¯t lose to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is there a woman who can convince you, Old Meng?¡±


    The two were talking, and gradually left the dock and walked toward the island. They did not see another boat rowing on the sea behind them.


    The small fishing boat was full of limbs of various demons, with colourful translucent wings, sharp long arms and legs, and a thick, hard black body. Layers were stacked in the cabin to keep the waterline of the hull low.


    ¡°Which mercenary group is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, there is not even a sign.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even recognize the faces.¡±


    ¡°So awesome, so many demons, and just a few people. How long did it take to kill them?¡±


    The people on the shore whispered.


    The crew of the ship went ashore without a word. They were bloodstained, and they were so tired that they were almost speechless.


    The leading girl carried a pair of blades on her waist, and only a pair of deserted eyes could be seen from the blood on her face. Those eyes looked around, and the comments of the crowd of onlookers lowered unconsciously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Qianxun,¡± Ye Peitian carried Zhong Hongfei, who had fallen into a coma after being seriously injured in the battle. Gao Yan stretched out her hand behind him, and then Tu Yibai walked out of the boat.


    Someone among the crowd said, ¡°Heart of Winter, they are from Heart of Winter Corps.¡±